《Even Though I was the Real Saint, I was Exiled—Which Means my Country is Over (WN)》


 1 1 · Prologue (top)

    "Elaine, you''re a fake saint. I don''t need you anymore!


    I thought you had been summoned by the royal palace. Is this all of a sudden? Your Highness.


    Claude, the first prince of the kingdom of Belkheim, looks down on me and despises me.


    This is how you treat me as your fianc¨¦.


    It''s too stupid to say anything.


    "Prince Claude... what do you mean you don''t need it?


    The answer is largely predictable, but I''ll ask.


    Promise me you''ll listen to this.


    "You''re right. You have confused the country as a false saint. Besides, the wicked woman who tortured me probably doesn''t need this country anymore."


    "Fake Virgin...? I don''t remember."


    "Hmm, you''re such a bad guy this time of year."


    Claude laughs with his nose.


    When I was a child, I became a ''Virgin'' who received a myth from the goddess at the same time as my ancestral Virgin disappeared.


    I pray with the Virgin for generations in this country.


    And there are boundaries and goddess protections.


    As a result, the kingdom has been thriving for many years... What the hell is this prince thinking?


    "In your words, without the Virgin, this country will collapse. Does Your Highness know exactly what the Virgin is like?


    "Ha! Isn''t it the earliest thing you''ve ever done, such as a saint? I wonder how much taxes I spend on you to give up meaningless prayers and stuff. That way you are nothing but a con man who steals money from the royal family!


    Fraudster...?


    The power of the Virgin''s prayers is real, and there is no connection between shape-shaped and terrible things to say...


    Besides, I only get a minimum subsistence fee for taxes?


    Prince Claude, you''re more luxurious, aren''t you?


    "Your Highness, that is a mistake. Actually....."


    "Don''t argue. Stop that senseless prayer immediately. I just see you kneeling and praying, and I get goosebumps."


    Oh, yeah?


    Is it really okay to stop praying?


    If I stop praying and erase the border... you think there ''ll be some powerful monsters coming into the country tomorrow?


    I don''t think we''re going to grow any crops in the kingdom?


    I wonder if Claude is looking ahead... or not.


    Because he''s an idiot.


    "It wasn''t meant for me to be forced to get engaged to you in the first place. But I was told that it was a tradition to get engaged to the Virgin...."


    That''s our dialogue.


    Yes, Claude and I are still fianc¨¦es.


    For generations, the Virgin and Prince will marry when they grow up.


    That''s why the queen who died of illness was originally a saint to protect this country.


    I can''t believe I got engaged to such a handsome guy at first! Well, when I was little, I was floating.


    But soon enough.


    He said he was an empty prince with nothing but his appearance.


    I had a bad personality... and I wanted to say goodbye right away if I could, but I just had to stick to the house rules.


    If Claude tells me that, I can still hope and fulfill it.


    That being said,


    "Does that mean breaking up the engagement? But... if you do that, the prince will be honorable..."


    That''s not how it works.


    To put an end to that tradition in my time is somehow... resistant.


    So if you just object to form,


    "Stop it!


    The voices of women echo around me.


    "Stop fighting for me!


    Ah, this one. I said something.


    The woman next to Claude just now.


    She ¡ª¡ª Leticia was the one who made Claude even crazier.

 2 2 Prologue (bottom)

    Leticia.


    Everything seems to be one of the Count''s daughters, and he met Prince Claude at some dance party.


    It is true that the appearance is very cute.


    If you walk the road, ten men out of ten will turn around.


    Claude is one of those empty-headed men.


    In the first place, he seems to have used color eyes on other women many times since he got engaged to me.


    I knew it from the beginning, but Claude didn''t have any love shards, so I just missed it.


    "Leticia, I''m sorry I made you sad. It''s a bit tough for you to be kind."


    "Ugh, uhh..."


    Leticia shed tears and buried Claude''s face in his chest.


    But I saw it there.


    Niyari.


    That Leticia had a mean smile on her face.


    "Elaine, she tells me what you did to Leticia."


    How?


    "I thought you dropped her in the pond pretending to be in an accident or stopped using her personal belongings."


    What are you talking about, this guy?


    I can''t care about such a girl in the first place.


    But as I was about to pass by Leticia, she shouted wildly and fell from herself to a nearby pond.


    I''ve seen my own personal belongings destroyed.


    It''s all his own selfie.


    To discredit me and turn Prince Claude around.


    I can''t believe I can''t see that... Claude''s stupidity made me feel headache this time.


    "And even without the false Virgin Elianne, there is the true Virgin Leticia. With her, this country would be safe."


    That''s right.


    Leticia confronted Claude saying, "I am the true Virgin."


    Honestly, I can''t believe Leticia is a "true Virgin" enough to use healing magic... but the men around me believed it.


    She''s very good at telling lies, isn''t she?


    "The truth is, I want you to be executed immediately. But gentle Leticia says it''s pathetic, so I''ll forgive you for banishing me. Get out of this kingdom!


    Ahah, banishment.


    Well, if I''d listened to you this far, I''d have expected it.


    The fact that Leticia thinks I''m "pathetic" is a lie.


    Even now, Leticia is laughing happily with Nianya where Claude doesn''t see her.


    "Your Highness, I will ask you one last question just in case. Without me, the Virgin, this country will be over. Still... are you sure you want to banish me?


    "Yeah! Bad life! This is a decision! I''ll say more now, but I won''t cover it!!


    Yes, yes, I see.


    Well, I was exhausted in my role as a Virgin.


    Still, since it''s been inherited from generation to generation... I''ve been dating the prince with patience, but it''s okay to say it from there, right?


    "I see. We need to get out of this country now."


    And I turn my back on Claude and the others.


    I heard them laughing from behind.


    Well, no.


    I''ve been banished, so I''ll let you live freely from now on.


    Besides, this country is over.


    There ''ll be a big disturbance tomorrow, and I don''t want to get caught up in it.

 3 3. The Knights are actually hot.

    I was about to leave the castle with a W Punch of Exile & Engagement Discards.


    "I wonder what I''ll do next...."


    I can''t stay in this country for now.


    Then there will be no other way to live in another country.


    "I wish I knew someone at a time like this...."


    But no one comes up with it.


    I have inherited my role as a ''Virgin'' since I lost my mother as a child.


    Since then, I have spent most of my time in the castle praying for my country.


    Of course, I attended a dance party or something.


    But I had my fianc¨¦e Claude. I didn''t dance with a lovely gentleman, I was just eating dinner in the corner.


    "and cheeks. If this were the case, you should have made someone else."


    I thought I was halfway there...


    "Let me, Virgin!?


    Along with that voice, a man approached.


    "Captain of the Knights"


    "What are you doing here? Wasn''t this a time for prayer...?


    Apparently, the Knights don''t know anything about my banishment.


    The Knight Commander always hides his face with armor, so it''s hard to understand, but he has a pretty neat face.


    However, it seems that the person herself is not aware of this and always mourns at the tavern saying, "I don''t like women."


    It seems that there are many hidden fans of the Knights Commander in the church... who didn''t believe me when I told him that.


    "Captain Knight. You''ll hear about it later, but I''ve been banished from this country."


    "Eh!?


    And I''m going to end my engagement with Prince Claude.


    When I told him so, the Knight Commander made a surprise look.


    "Oh, my God... the Virgin supports this country in the shadows. Even though the Knights are so relaxed thanks to the Virgin''s prayers... has Prince Claude gone crazy?


    A knight leader who was about to fall behind.


    Ever since I was a ''Virgin'', the Knight Commander cares about me.


    He seemed to have a good understanding of my power and supported me with everything.


    "Claude was strange from the beginning," he said.


    I shrug my shoulders.


    "Without you... this country would be messed up. The fact that monsters don''t come into the country is also due to you crossing the border....."


    "Would you like to leave this country, too? It''ll be fun."


    I seriously invited her.


    But...


    "... I''m sorry. I am a knight who serves the king. We cannot abandon this country so easily. I''m sorry I couldn''t live up to the Virgin''s expectations."


    And he lowered his head deeply.


    Hmm, sorry.


    But this kind of seriousness is a good thing for a Knight Commander.


    I don''t think it''s his fault... but I can''t help it because Claude won''t forgive me.


    "It''s okay. Jokes, jokes."


    I tried to be strong, but it hurt at the bottom of my heart.


    Hmm... even though I thought I could trust you...!


    "So, the Virgin. Where are you going now?

 4 4 · The journey of the Virgin

    "So, the Virgin. Where are you going now?


    Ordinary questions flew in from the Knight Commander.


    "That''s right...."


    I put my hand around my mouth and think again.


    I didn''t go there in particular.


    I may know someone I can count on.


    Want to travel alone and see the world?


    No... with her powers as a Virgin, the outside world seems to be spreading danger.


    But I don''t like the pain.


    Then....


    "Shall I go to the neighboring country? If I were there, I''d be able to get in trouble even if I was unidentified."


    Lynch Giham, neighbor.


    It seems that a long time ago there was a war with the Kingdom.


    But now it''s a peaceful world.


    On the surface, it has become a friendly country that connects you.


    The country is characterized by a large number of foreigners and a wide variety of nationalities and races.


    Lynch Giham is thriving with such a big pocket...


    "Lynch Giham! Isn''t that nice?


    Isn''t it?


    The Knight Commander agrees.


    Good. When they said, "That''s a bad country," I almost lost my way.


    "I''ll get you a carriage."


    "Am I good? I''m not a virgin anymore."


    "I don''t mind. This is all I can do."


    And... the Knight Commander continued.


    "Even if the prince calls you ''not a saint'', you are a fine saint in yourself. Whether the world turns to enemies or not, you''re on your side. Keep your chest up."


    If you look so serious, your face will turn red!


    Ah ~ ah. I''m so sorry. I''m so handsome!


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Afterwards, when I safely left the castle, I was able to catch a carriage by order of the Knight Commander.


    Thank you very much.


    I lowered my head to the Emperor.


    "Haha, you''re quite a polite kid. I heard you knew the Knight Commander, so I thought you were such a lowly woman... how cute she was."


    and I can see you.


    Incidentally... I''m hiding my identity as a ''former'' saint.


    The banishment of the Virgin would still be unknown to the people of the city and would make them feel worried for nothing.


    Therefore, I am also wearing civilian clothing and telling you the proper reason for ''going home to my aunt in the neighboring country''.


    Well, let''s go.


    "Yes"


    Pakara, pakara, pakara.


    The horse walks slowly.


    Looks like it''s going to take about half a month... but let''s go as we please. There''s no need to hurry.


    "And yet, you have beautiful hair that doesn''t seem like a civilian."


    "Really?


    From Claude,


    "If you''re my fianc¨¦ and a saint, you have to be beautiful all the time!


    I was told that the cosmetics and shampoo were first-class products.


    But when they tell me it''s pretty on the face... they''ll shine on me.


    "Maybe... a noble child?


    "No, that''s not true!


    "Hahaha! I''m sorry. I''m sorry. You stepped too far. Don''t worry. If I reach out to you, the Knights will kill me. Just think of me as a doll."


    The mighty laughed.


    Hmm... I almost found out for a moment, but I managed to cut through.


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead with my arms.

 5 5 · Healed injured person

    Riding a carriage to Lynch Giham in a neighboring country....


    "Nh...?


    Suddenly the voice of the Lord will be heard.


    "What''s the matter?


    "No... the carriage stopped in the middle of the road."


    "Why don''t you just take a break?


    "I don''t think so...."


    Looking out the window... indeed, there was a carriage stuck in front, as you said.


    This is my guess, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    That''s it...


    This is my guess at a time like this.


    Either way.


    "Let''s just talk about it."


    "Lady, are you okay? You might get into trouble...."


    "I don''t mind. Either way, it''s not a quick trip. Why don''t we go slowly to Lynch Giham afterwards?"


    I see. Then it''s fine. "


    That''s what he asked us to do, and we went to the place where the carriage was stuck.


    Then... I saw the injured people suffering in and around the carriage.


    "Oh my god....!


    I immediately get off the carriage and call out to one of them.


    "What''s wrong!?


    "Kh... a traveler...?


    A bearded, resilient man looks at me.


    "The monster attacked me... I managed to escape, as you can see."


    "Monster....."


    Living in the peaceful kingdom of Belkheim makes you forget, but the city is originally overflowing with monsters.


    And yet there are no monsters in the kingdom because I used to have the magic of the border.


    "Sorry, do you have a few extra potions? I buy it for the price stated. At the very least....."


    A man begins to say something, but I quickly take it by hand.


    "I don''t need any potions. Either way, I don''t have any potions."


    "You don''t have to....?


    "Excuse me, my right arm."


    I put my hand on his wound.


    The blood is bleeding. It was a painful injury.


    "Heel"


    When I said so, a gentle light appeared around the wound.


    It wrapped the wound, and when the light went out, the wound was completely blocked.


    "Ha... ah, healing magic!?


    He looked very surprised.


    "Lady, were you a healer!?


    "Hmm... well, that''s how it is."


    I was playing "Virgin" in the kingdom.


    ... that would cause useless confusion.


    I don''t think it''s time for that right now.


    "I''ll talk to you later. Isn''t there a lot of people who are still injured? It will heal quickly, so the injured person will come to me."


    "Ok!


    The wounded stand in front of me.


    "Ju, please take care of the seriously injured first. In this....."


    "You don''t have to."


    I''ll take control of it again with my own hands.


    "I''ll fix it all up -- wide heels."


    Healing light fell equally from above the wounded.


    As soon as I saw it, the injured person''s wound was blocked, and everyone quickly got better.


    "That''s why I told you. I don''t need it."


    Take care of the seriously wounded first... you don''t have to do anything stupid, just heal them all together like this.


    Hmm, I''m getting good at it.


    "Oh, thank God! You are the Virgin!


    Let me, Virgin!?


    The first man to heal said so, holding my hands.


    Is that...?


    Did they find out all of a sudden?

 6 6. Thank you very much.

    Did you... find out about the Virgin?!


    I thought... but as far as I''m concerned, it''s not.


    "I''m sorry. I was so excited, I said something weird."


    The first man I ever healed, I feel sorry for him.


    Apparently, he didn''t really think of me as a saint, but did something like a saint... so he just spoke up.


    "You don''t have to apologize. But it''s terrifying to be a ''Virgin'', so please feel free to call me Elaine."


    "Dear Elaine, thank you so much. Thank you."


    Even though I don''t need to attach "Dear"...! Sort of.


    After that, I asked a group of travellers who had regained calm and how they were doing.


    Apparently, they stopped by from Lynch Giham for business.


    And the monster attacked me on the way home.


    The monster''s name is Behemoth.


    Originally, I heard that some pretty strong adventurers could party together and finally defeat them...


    Still, these people seem to have fought well, but their opponent is Behemoth.


    I couldn''t beat him and managed to escape here... that''s how it happened.


    "Nevertheless... why are you traveling to a nearby city with such a large number of people?


    I ask.


    "That''s...."


    A man speaks loudly.


    Incidentally... this temporarily powerful uncle''s name is Adolf. He was escorting me on this trip.


    "... I''m sorry. I can''t go into too much detail here."


    Really?


    "I''m sorry I said something rude to my life saver."


    "I don''t mind. I''m not a child either, and I know what''s going on."


    Hmm... is it a line of famous aristocrats?


    He said he had something to do to get to the nearby city.


    I don''t know whether it was simply an exchange of nobles or a business.


    Those who do not reveal their identity are often of noble status.


    Besides, these people are wearing clothes made of high-end fabrics.


    But I don''t bother asking questions about it.


    Because I can''t help asking who they are here.


    Let''s relieve them of their help now.


    "I''ll thank you too."


    With that in mind, a man emerged from the carriage.


    At my age?


    Looking at the person, Adolf calls out:


    "Nigel!? Is the injured person okay now?


    Then the named man... Nigel smiled calmly.


    "Yeah, it''s okay now. Thanks to her healing magic, my body is already pinching."


    and behaved graciously.


    ... hmm?


    I think I''ve heard of Nigel somewhere...


    Er, I''m sure you said Elaine.


    "Yes"


    "Thank you very much. You saved my life. [M] If you don''t mind, I''d like you to come to my house now and thank me."


    Huh?


    Nigel suggested that, and then I shouted out a wild voice.


    I don''t know what to do...


    They were about to go back to Lynch Giham.


    Either way, I was about to go to Lynchgiham, and his proposal seemed very attractive.


    But...


    "Wow, I''m sorry... I''m not a big deal. Such a thank-you....."


    "What are you talking about? It''s against my doctrine not to give me one or two thanks for using such a high quality healing magic. I thought it was a" healing fee "replacement... how about that?


    "But...."


    I was told that it was a high quality healing magic, but I hated it so much in my homeland.


    And none of the people around me thanked me, including Prince Claude...


    That''s why Nigel and the others aren''t used to even saying "thank you."


    As I was saying,


    "... Behemoth is still nearby. I don''t know what''s going on, but I think it''s a little too dangerous for you and the two of you to travel together?


    And Nigel repeated his words even more.


    Sure... it''s scary when Behemoth wanders around.


    But I have the magic of the border.


    With this, the monsters won''t come near. That''s why I was traveling with you.


    "If Behemoth comes again, we will do our best to protect you. And if you get hurt, I want to borrow your cure again. It''s a win-win relationship. Would this convince you?


    Hmm, if you say so...


    I''m worried about leaving Nigel and the others alone, even if I''m okay.


    If I were you, I would be able to do the magic of the border and not be attacked by Behemoth.


    So...


    "I see. I''ll let you in for a moment."


    and lowered his head.


    And Nigel held my hands.


    "I see! That''s good....! I don''t want to say goodbye here."


    I got close to my face.


    Ugh... this guy is quite beautiful when you look closely at him.


    Golden hair seems to spill jewelry.


    The scent of the rose floats even when I just talk like this.


    "Ah, hah, yes...."


    I was confused and struck such a relationship.


    When Prince Claude was alive, I had no feelings like this... I wonder what happened to me.


    "Then let''s get to Lynch Giham. Behemoth won''t attack again, so we need to be careful."


    "Ah, um... I think I''ll be fine with that."


    ¡­¡­ Why? "


    "Wow, that''s my guess!


    Nigel wrinkles his neck.


    After that, we arrived safely in Lynch Guiham without any particular danger.

 7 7 · Preamble to the Kingdoms Destruction

    At that time, in the kingdom of Belkheim, where Prince Claude and the others were...


    "Leticia, you''re finally alone. I''m glad."


    I''m glad, too.


    Claude and his lover Leticia whispered love in the room.


    "No, it''s been a tough day. I finally finished it and came back to my room."


    "Fufufu. Prince Claude is a hard worker, isn''t he? I love you, too."


    The two of them sit on the bed and laugh at each other.


    Although Prince Claude said "hard work," he actually only worked about 30 minutes - and most of the chores later were thrown at his men - Prince Claude, whose head was full of Leticia, did not omit himself.


    Ariane''s gone, and I''m sorry.


    "Oh, but are you sure you want to say that to your ex-fianc¨¦?


    "I don''t have a problem with that. Either way, it was the country''s decision to force Elianne to get engaged. If you find out you''re a true saint, it''s only natural that you break your engagement."


    "Fufufu, bad guy. Elaine, you seem to have loved Claude.


    "That must be it. But honestly, I didn''t want to be favored."


    Although Eliane didn''t like Claude at all - Claude and the others had no way of knowing.


    "Now, let''s stop talking about Eliane. I''ll love you all night today."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    and the two argued, and each other''s faces approached.


    And a romantic whisper...


    "Your Highness!"


    At that moment.


    The door of the room was opened with great momentum, and a knight came in from the hallway.


    The romantic atmosphere is ruined.


    "It''s too rude to go in without a knock! What the hell are you thinking?


    "I''m sorry! But... there was something I had to reward His Majesty!


    What the hell is he thinking?


    Claude is indignant, but he can''t wait to see the knights.


    Why don''t you just listen to me?


    "... so what? If it''s not a big deal, it''s not a problem."


    I don''t want to be disturbed by my precious time with Leticia... not just this one, but my family.


    The knight said, "Ha!" and poked him in the knee.


    "A dragon has entered the King''s City!


    "... what? A dragon?


    Claude answers too unrealistic a name.


    "What are you talking about? Speaking of dragons, I haven''t even seen anything lately. It''s a kind race that rarely appears in public."


    "That was supposed to happen....! I don''t know why the dragon showed up in King''s Landing! But... all of a sudden, the dragon appeared above King''s Landing!


    I want to believe it''s a lie, but I don''t think I''m lying to see a knight''s face.


    "Well, how come the dragon..."


    Claude is stunned.


    I can''t help it if he does this.


    Speaking of dragons, there is no comparison with the strength of those monsters.


    Depending on the type... they say they spit fire out of their mouths, and once they get around, they turn the area into scorched earth.


    Moreover, it has excellent durability and it is difficult to scratch thick scales. Besides, it is resilient and heals quickly even if it is hurt.


    There''s one S-Class adventurer... no, there''s one S-Class adventurer on top of that who can finally win the party.


    They should have teamed up with more than 10,000 units to challenge them.


    "How''s Carina, the SS Adventurer?


    "We''re going to a distant city to make a request. Even if I call you now, it''ll take me a week to get to King''s Landing."


    "Phew....!


    You unconsciously slap your tongue.


    It''s late in a week.


    If the dragon cares, King''s City and others will soon be burned to the ground.


    Prince Claude, I''m scared.


    Leticia grabs Claude''s arm.


    Oh... you''re trembling so much. It must be pretty scary.


    Claude seemed even more loving about Leticia.


    "It''s okay. I got it."


    Claude strokes Leticia''s head.


    And look back at the knight again.


    "... what about the damage to King''s Landing?


    "For now, dragons are just flying over the sky."


    "Just flying? What''s he thinking?"


    "I don''t know. The scene is confused and we can''t decide what to do with the dragon


    They''re useless.


    "So, Your Highness! Command now! Your Highness is the only one who can calm this situation down!


    The knight begs Claude.


    Hmm... "Only His Highness is here! It feels good to be told.


    If the opponent weren''t a dragon, Claude would have led the Knights himself, trying to get things back together.


    But...


    "Ba, don''t be ridiculous! I''m an amateur in battle, aren''t I? It''s best to leave that to your father and the Knights."


    "But!


    "I have a place to go. You know what? Never let a dragon get into the castle.... let''s go, Leticia."


    Claude nails the knight and pulls Leticia''s hand out of the room.


    Finally, the knight who came to the report said, "Yes, Your Highness! Hold on! I was reaching out, but I didn''t know what to do with him dying.


    "Dear Claude, Where are you going?


    The underground trench.


    If anything should happen to the king''s city, the royal family is made to flee.


    Let''s just pull it over there until it''s almost cold.


    "Fufufu, that''s Claude. It''s not like the others."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Still... why is the dragon entering King''s Landing now?


    I''ve never seen anything like this before...


    Claude had completely forgotten what the Virgin Eliane had to say and wondered.


    Well, that''s fine.


    Let''s think about it slowly.


    Claude hurried to the underground trench with Leticia.


    This was the prelude to the destruction of the kingdom.

 8 8. Nigel was admired by everyone.

    This is how we arrived at Lynch Giham.


    I will get off my carriage and bid you farewell.


    "That''s all right. Say hello to the Knight Commander."


    "Of course! I didn''t think your daughter could use healing magic. You showed me something good!


    Let''s get Nigel and the others on the carriage from here.


    By the way... I was worried about his return, so I sneaked up on the magic of the border just in case.


    If this were the case, he would never encounter a monster until he returned to King''s Landing.


    Well, Elaine, let''s go.


    "Yes"


    Nigel took us into Lynch Guiham.


    When I stopped the carriage in front of the main gate...


    "Nigel! How are you?


    And the doorman rushed over when he saw Nigel.


    "Oh, I''m back safe."


    "Great! Everything has Behemoth''s sightings around here... everyone was worried about Nigel."


    "Actually, I ran into that Behemoth on the way."


    "Eh!?


    "Oh, I''m fine. I managed to escape. Thanks to the healer''s girlfriend, no one has been left seriously injured."


    Nigel looks at me.


    After that, I... named myself "The Healer" on the way.


    It seemed more convenient for you.


    "That''s good....! Now, gentlemen, I''ll be waiting. Please come inside."


    "Thank you."


    Nigel thanked us and we entered the city of Lynch Guiham.


    After all... as far as the gatekeeper''s reaction is concerned, Nigel was quite noble.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to enter the city without showing any certificates.


    "What''s the matter, Elianne? What''s on my face?


    "No....! Nothing!


    Nigel stared me in the face, reflectively distracting me.


    I wonder what really happened to me... when I was Prince Claude.


    "Um... where is Nigel''s house?


    It got awkward and changed the subject.


    "It''s in the middle of town. It''s not that far away. I think you''re tired, but can you hold on a little longer? I think it''s going to be a little noisy."


    ¡­¡­ I understand. "


    The closer you get to the center of the city, the higher the land price.


    Living there means... who is Nigel?


    We were on a carriage heading for Nigel''s Mansion....


    "Nigel''s back!


    "Thank you, Nigel!


    "It''s as cool as ever...!


    and the people of the city watched us one after the other... or admiring Nigel.


    "Wow...!


    The sight surprises me unexpectedly.


    "Haha... one way or the other, I''m telling you to stop. I''m sorry about the noise."


    "No, that''s not true."


    This is the only Nigel that citizens admire...


    Aristocrats who care so much about their citizens.


    It''s very different from Prince Claude, who laid heavy taxes and was disliked by all the citizens of Wagamama.


    However, he didn''t even realize that he hated himself...


    "What is that tall building?


    When I looked out of the carriage, I saw buildings like a tall castle rising from here.


    "That is the royal castle of Lynch Giham. His Majesty the King lives here."


    Ah, that''s right.


    Still... the carriage is getting closer to the castle?


    Does Nigel''s home stand near the castle? Perhaps... a nobleman like the King?


    As I approached the castle, my doubts gradually grew stronger.


    Hmm?


    Is that it?


    Could this be...?


    "Here we are."


    Stop in front of a building with a carriage.


    "This is..."


    This is my house.


    "Ehhhhhhh!?


    I was surprised and shouted loudly.


    That should be it.


    We stopped in front of the castle that Nigel explained earlier.

 9 9. He was a prince.

    "Na, Nigel! If you''re a prince, tell me first!


    I was stuck in Nigel when I was taken to a room.


    "Didn''t I tell you?


    "I didn''t say that!


    I guess so.


    Nigel was melancholy, but she smiled happily.


    This prince... is definitely a convicted criminal.


    Wow, this is too much of a prank.


    So...


    Nigel''s official name is Nigel Lynchgiham.


    In other words, he was a royal member of the Land of Lynchgyham.


    That''s not all.


    What a Nigel, the first prince with a legitimate right of inheritance!


    The next king!


    I was surprised at this, too.


    I''ve seen a prince named Claude before... because he had a completely different atmosphere.


    Everyone speaks to Nigel in the streets.


    At first I thought, "It''s like a name I''ve heard of somewhere...", but "Nigel" itself wasn''t that unusual, and I never imagined meeting a prince from a neighboring country in the first place!


    That''s why I was too late to notice.


    "Nevertheless, Eliane. Will you stop calling Nigel" Dear "?


    Nigel said with a serious face.


    "Well, that''s not how it works. I can''t be too afraid to abandon him now that I know he''s a prince."


    "What are you talking about? Elaine is a lifesaver. Without you, I wouldn''t know what would have happened to me by now."


    "But...."


    "Elaine, this is for me. Treat me the way you''ve always been. I''m going to be better off if you give me a" Dear "."


    Nigel shrugs her shoulders.


    This kind of behavior, one by one, can be seen like a theater stage actor.


    I tried to argue, but... I stopped.


    When I was a saint in the kingdom, I didn''t really want you to "like" me.


    Not if you''re a good friend.


    I kind of... feel like the distance between you and that person has widened when you put "Dear" on.


    So...


    "... okay, Na, Nigel. I will continue to call you Nigel."


    "Thank you."


    Nigel smiles.


    Despite such casual behavior, I felt the illusion of petals dancing around him.


    "Excuse me."


    If that''s the case, people come in from the hallway with knocks.


    "Welcome home, Nigel. I heard rumors that Behemoth was outside Lynchgiham... but I''m glad you''re safe."


    and a woman in maid''s clothes touched her mouth.


    She wears glasses and lacks expression.


    However, I knew from the end of my words that I was really worried about Nigel.


    "Oh, thanks to this kid, I managed to make it."


    "I''ve also heard that from the Knight Commander. Everything is a great healer."


    Knight captain?


    "It''s about Adolf. You had an uncle who first talked to you, right?


    Huh!?


    That Dundee uncle... was he the Knight Commander?


    Well, if you ask me, I''ll be satisfied. Because it''s the prince''s journey. I don''t think it''s strange that the Cavalier Class should be attached to the guard.


    Still... all I could do was escape, trembling at the strength of a monster named Behemoth.


    "Elaine, I want you to meet my father."


    "Father..."


    His Majesty the King of Lynch Giham.


    Isn''t that right?


    No, it''s only natural that when he''s the prince''s father!


    It is beyond expectation that you will be expelled from the kingdom and suddenly meet with His Majesty the King of your neighbour.


    "Am I okay? Well... it doesn''t mean your Majesty doesn''t feel bad."


    "What are you talking about? I want you to meet me. [M] I''m sure Father will like you."


    Pong and Nigel casually slap me on the shoulder.


    That''s why I want you not to touch me with such surprises...!


    Because I''m going to be thrilled.


    "Then I''ll talk to my father. Abby, she''s tired from her long journey. Help me get ready to meet my father."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Treat me with respect."


    "Of course."


    A maid called Abby... lowers his head slightly to Nigel.


    Leaving that behind, Nigel left the room.


    Well then, Master Eliane. I have heard from your husband. Let''s clean ourselves up first. "


    That''s what Abby said and gave me his hand.


    Thank you very much.


    We are not yet in the process of following the rapid development of the situation.


    I followed Abby, as she told me.

 10 Ten. Beautiful.

    "How was your bath?


    Abby wiped me with a towel, and that''s what I was told.


    After that... I was taken to the bathroom.


    This is big again!


    It may have been a few steps wider than the castle of the kingdom of Belkheim.


    Prince Claude told me that Lynch Giham lacks resources and that the economic situation has not been very good lately...


    I didn''t think so when I saw the city or the castle.


    "Yeah, yeah. It felt so good."


    "Fufufu, Elaine. You were very upset in the bathroom. Don''t you often use these bathrooms?


    Certainly... the bathroom is used exclusively by nobles.


    Others go to the public baths once a week to wash their bodies, even if they do.


    But I was still near Prince Claude.


    I''m in a position to use the bathroom every day...


    "I wonder if I went in about three days ago. And at that time, I wasn''t given much time...."


    I see. Well, that''s common. "


    Abby is convinced.


    It was the first person to become a Virgin who took a bath every day.


    But gradually Claude''s mind began to limit the number of times he could use it... once every two days... once every three days... once a week... in proportion to his distance from me.


    Finally, the last one has a time limit of five minutes.


    I can''t wash my body slowly with this.


    Well, the bath was luxurious, so I appreciated it.


    "Nevertheless, Dear Elaine, You have very beautiful hair. I envy the same sex."


    Really?


    "It was beautiful before I took a bath, but now it looks like it''s scattered with luxury gems. You can come before His Majesty with confidence."


    "Ah, thank you."


    My hair is beautiful... that''s the first time I''ve been told.


    Mummy.


    I wonder what went wrong during the Virgin''s time.


    "But I think Abby is also very pretty."


    "Fufufu, thank you for your compliments."


    I''m not flattered...


    Abby doesn''t seem to have much expression on her face either.


    But the smile I show you is super cute.


    I want to be a pet.


    ... but I can''t do it!


    "Come on, Elaine. Please change into this dress. I''ll help you."


    "Please."


    That''s what Abby came up with, which is a beautiful, pure white dress.


    Nice dress, like the queen wears.


    I can''t believe I''m wearing this...


    While confused, Abby dressed me and stood in front of the mirror.


    And then...


    "You look so beautiful! Whatever beauty looks good on... but not only does Elianne look good, but she also makes the beauty of her clothes even more remarkable!


    Abby talks with excitement.


    Originally, I would have been humbled to say, "No, I''m not...", but this time it didn''t.


    This is me!?


    It''s like being reborn as a princess.


    Abby is also fixing her hair so it looks like she''s shining in front of the mirror.


    I don''t think it''s me...


    "What''s the matter, Elaine? But you didn''t like it!?


    Is it because I was stunned, Mr Abby, who is in a bit of a hurry.


    I immediately waved my butterfly hand in front of my face,


    "No, that''s not true! Thank you for this lovely dress! I was just impressed!


    "I hope so...."


    No, no, no.


    I was so moved that I lost my words...


    I was forced to attend a dance party, so I''ve never worn a dress before or twice.


    But that was a long time ago. Claude didn''t let me attend the dance.


    I''m sure I was leaning towards Leticia back then, and I didn''t care.


    Ah... the more I remember about Claude, the more I got angry.


    Try not to remember much.


    "But... is it okay for a common man like me to meet His Majesty the King?


    I was also a saint, so when I was in the kingdom of Belkheim, I often met His Majesty, but the last one was... abbreviated below.


    When I talk about anxiety,


    "What are you saying? I have heard from your husband. You saved my life. Because this is where we have to be humble."


    "Really...?


    "Besides, His Majesty the King treats ordinary people and aristocracy without distinction. Even if you were a commoner, I don''t think you''re going anywhere."


    Abby encouraged me.


    "Hmm...."


    But I can''t get anxious.


    Are you nervous?


    How dare you! The opponent is a king of one kingdom. With all due respect, I don''t know what will happen later.


    "Master Eliane, excuse me."


    Did you feel my anxiety? Abby will hold me.


    Mugu.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, I just took care of Abby.


    "Don''t worry about anything. And very pretty people like you. His Majesty the King must be surprised to see it. Did my son capture such a beautiful woman!"...... "


    "Ah, Abby, it''s hard to breathe."


    Excuse me.


    Abby eases his arm.


    I have returned to the look of my original iron mask.


    "Now it''s time for Nigel to come back. If you''re still worried, let''s do it again.


    "But it''s okay now!


    That''s good.


    But I was relieved of my tension.


    Abby... you look young, but you''re quite a maid.


    This will help us relax and meet His Majesty. I really thought so.

 11 11. Meeting with His Majesty

    And a meeting with His Majesty the King.


    "Save my son Nigel and thank him this time."


    Nigel''s father... the King said so.


    Thank you very much.


    I lowered my head and said so.


    But...


    "It doesn''t have to be. After all, you are Nigel''s benefactor. You can do what you always do."


    And the king cared about me.


    That''s what they say... but I can''t!?


    They are kings of one kingdom. After Nigel found out he was a prince, he resisted abandoning him... as usual, impossible.


    "And Nigel."


    Ha.


    Nigel standing next to me shouts.


    "You''re a wonderful lady. Decent manners are also in place. That''s the lady you saw."


    "Thank you."


    Well... the manners in front of you were so crushed in the time of the Virgin.


    And I said, "Excuse me. It''s so terrifying that you''re fighting.


    "I''ll hurry to prepare the reward... is there anything you want? I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Here "No! I''m afraid not! I honestly accept that it would be rude to say no.


    Still, it''s something I hope for...


    * Giggle *, Your Majesty also said something troublesome.


    You say, "Give what you like," but if you demand too much, you will buy the opposite.


    So...


    "If you''d like, could you provide a place to live in the city?


    "Where do you live?


    "Yes, I''ve been traveling as a healer for a while, but I think it''s time to settle down in one place. Lynch Giham was my first time here, but it was a very good place, so I wanted to settle here if I could...."


    "Mm-hmm. If that''s okay, I''ll get you as many as you want. It''s not just where I live, it''s how I live so I don''t have any problems. But is it really that good?


    "Yes"


    "Not only are you beautiful, but you''re a humble lady. I like it more and more."


    I did it...!


    It seems that we can solve the "residence" that was the immediate neck for now.


    Besides, I don''t think you''re in a bad mood... and I think you''ve given me a good answer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But when I looked next door, Nigel looked lonely.


    Why would I do that?


    "Again, this time it was really helpful. On behalf of one country, I thank you. I would like to thoroughly investigate Behemoth, who is still thought to be wandering around. Don''t worry about that."


    When I was in the kingdom, I heard that Lynchgiham was a country lacking in military power.


    Everything seems to be using lower taxes to improve citizens'' living standards.


    Claude called such Lynch Giham''s work "foolish."


    But I didn''t think so from that time on.


    Each country is its own.


    But can you crush Behemoth with such a lynchie ham?


    Maybe we can put a magic spell on the whole city later.


    No... maybe they''ll find out that I did it on such a large scale.


    Should I think about it even after I''ve finished watching it?


    "It''s Eliane. I''m sorry to say this... but I have a favor to ask."


    Yes?


    The King keeps acting like he''s sorry.


    "Actually, I have a pet at the castle. That''s what''s wrong with me lately. I hear you are a good healer. If you''d like, could you check him out?


    "Majesty!"


    Unusual Nigel shouts out loud to block the king''s story.


    In this situation, you will be called "Your Majesty" instead of "Father".


    "Eliane is a guest. Wouldn''t it be rude for you to do anything like that?


    "Hmm... but no matter what healer sees, my pet Ralph will always recover. Therefore....."


    Oh, my pet''s name is Ralph. Very cute.


    Nigel''s words were angry.


    No matter how much Nigel''s father is, he is the king of one kingdom. I thought you were so kind to me that you bothered to take care of me.


    But...


    "Mr. Nigel."


    You don''t have to abandon it in front of me, do you?


    "I''m fine."


    "But!


    "I was allowed to take a bath, and I was able to wear such a beautiful dress. Besides, I like animals. If animals are suffering from disease, it''s not too bad, but we can''t miss it."


    "... hah. You are a very kind person, aren''t you? [M] Okay, I''m sorry, but please."


    Nigel exhaled as if he had given up.


    "Well then, Your Majesty. I don''t know if it will heal, but can I see a doctor right away?


    "Of course. Thank you."


    I wonder if it''s a pet...


    A dog or a cat? No, birds and fish are also possible.


    But I looked at it sweetly at this time.


    Your Majesty''s "pet" was beyond my imagination.

 12 Twelve and a half.

    I went with the King and Nigel to the garden on the grounds of the castle.


    "Eh...."


    That''s where I see something incredible.


    "Ferrill!?


    Yes, it is.


    There was a big Fenrir lying on top of a garden full of green grass.


    "Did pets mean Fenrir!?


    "Exactly. Didn''t I tell you?


    "I didn''t say that!


    This parent and child are really... both of them short of explanations.


    Fenrir is a kind of monster.


    However, it is a relatively generous monster, and even if you see a human, you will not be attacked by the darkness.


    Unless we show our hostile intentions.


    For that reason, some people keep pets like this... but Fenrir doesn''t recognize them as "masters" unless he recognizes them in the first place.


    Even if I buy it, I need a lot of money, and the ordinary people there can''t afford it.


    For those reasons, it''s unusual to have a house like Fenrir...


    Looks like you''re not feeling well.


    I became worried about Fenrir''s condition.


    "Mmm, that''s right. As I explained earlier, Ralph will never recover from any healer."


    Ralph... this is the name of Fenrir.


    Really? Well, let me see you once. "


    I try to get close to Fenrir.


    But Nigel quickly took control of me by hand.


    "Elaine, I''m coming with you."


    Oh?


    "Ralph doesn''t really miss people. I''ll attack you... never mind, but I won''t let you touch yourself. If I go with you..."


    You must be a very familiar Fenrir.


    But...


    "It''s okay. Because it''s so cute. I''m sure you''ll let me touch it."


    "E, Eliane!


    Without listening to Nigel''s restraint, I went dignified in front of Fenrir.


    You''re so cute.


    When I spoke, Fenrir opened his mouth to nothing at a glance.


    I can''t believe I don''t talk... it seems like my symptoms are pretty bad.


    "Well then... excuse me!


    I never give a damn about Fenrir.


    I never said... but I didn''t think it might bite me.


    Because I''m so fuzzy!


    It seems soft and feels good just by touching it.


    It seems like a big body will take it gently even if it is hugged.


    Wow.


    My expectations seemed to have been met, and Fenrir was very upset.


    It feels so good...


    "... hah! No, no, no. I almost forgot about myself for a moment."


    I''ll cure you quickly.


    I concentrate and activate Healing Magic on Fenrir.


    "Oh! It''s a divine light...!


    And the king''s voice was heard from behind.


    Nnh.


    This looks like a pretty nasty disease.


    When I focus and use healing magic, I can see the aura of the opponent.


    Colorless and transparent without anything.


    The more colored or cloudy it is, the worse the symptoms become.


    And... is Fenrir''s aura cloudy red?


    It''s a shade that makes me feel anxious just by looking at it.


    "I''ve never seen an aura like this before..."


    Bewildered as I am, I continue to use healing magic.


    Then the red aura gradually approached colorless transparency.


    Eventually.


    "It''s over. I think I''m feeling better now."


    I completed Fenrir''s treatment and looked back and told the King and Nigel that.


    "But, are you done already!?


    A voice of surprise from the King.


    Nigel also seemed stunned.


    "Yes. Hey, Fenrir... Ralph, you can move now, right?


    I speak kindly.


    Then Fenrir Ralph slowly stood up on the spot.


    But... maybe it''s because I haven''t stood up in a long time, Ralph is a little fluffy.


    Oh, it''s dangerous.


    I''ll support Ralph for a while.


    Wow... my furufu.


    I knew it felt good.


    And... did Ralph regain his old senses?


    It didn''t take long, and I was able to stand without my support.


    It has a majestic appearance. But cute.


    "Oh, my God!? No matter what kind of healer I''ve shown you before, you haven''t recovered at all... Ralph has recovered in such a short time!?


    "I haven''t seen Ralph standing in a long time. Besides, I can''t believe Ralph let the first person face you touch your body normally...!


    The two seemed even more surprised at the appearance.


    It''s such a cheap business. Hmm.

 13 13 Fuzzy, pu, pu, 2

    The cure magic cured Fenrir Ralph''s illness.


    You''re a quiet kid.


    I gently stroke Ralph''s fur.


    Nh, Fenrir is the best!


    It''s dry and feels even better when I touch it.


    Nigel said, "I don''t miss people," but as far as Ralph is concerned, I don''t think so.


    Even though I''m touching it like this, I don''t think I''m going to resist.


    I''ve been enjoying Ralph''s hairstyle for a while.


    "It''s ticklish."


    I heard Ralph''s voice.


    Oh, I knew you could talk.


    ¡­¡­


    Ralph looked surprised when I replied.


    "You... can you hear Ralph''s voice?


    "I can hear you. Because I''m a healer."


    Giggle and laugh.


    "Elaine....? Who are you talking to?


    Nigel called out as he watched.


    ... hah! Shit!


    I know the voices of monsters and animals, but I don''t think they were heard by ordinary people.


    I was too happy to talk to Fenrir.


    "Um... the healer needs to connect with monsters and animals and heal on top of that."


    Hmm?


    "So a familiar healer may be able to talk to monsters and animals in the process... That''s why Ralph spoke properly."


    Oh, my God!


    Instead of Nigel, His Majesty the King speaks with surprise first.


    "Can Lord Eliane do that?


    "Yes, yes."


    "So, what does Ralph say? And then... I want you to tell me that you''re sorry that you suffered from your illness."


    "Ah... I''m the only one who understands Ralph''s voice, but I think the King''s voice has reached Ralph. Hey, Ralph."


    And I do the gaze.


    And then...


    Of course it is. His voice is well heard. Don''t worry. "


    and Ralph replied.


    I''m the only one who can hear you.


    You don''t have to worry about illness. I know he desperately took care of me while I was busy. It''s his gratitude that makes him so hairy that he doesn''t want to be criticized. "


    "Uh, uh... don''t worry. Thank you for taking care of me."


    Tell the king Ralph''s voice.


    "Oh, oh...! That''s good. No, no, Ralph makes me feel better."


    The king looked happy.


    Ralph is apparently very impressed that his will has been properly understood.


    Hmm... did you manage to deceive me?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Giggle.


    Nigel looked me in the eye.


    Ahhh... that''s a suspicious eye.


    "Ah...! If you don''t mind, I''ll have Ralph take care of you!? I dreamed of getting along with Fenrir!


    I ask the king to distract me from the story.


    Anyway! We''ll have a reflection on this later! Now is the time to change the subject!


    "Of course it''s fine. If Ralph is good."


    "Good. You are Ralph''s benefactor. If you like, you can try it on.


    "Yes, is that good!?


    The unexpected offer makes my voice too loud.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me...."


    Ralph crouched on the spot when I showed her how to get on.


    You''re so sweet. I can''t cross Ralph unless I''m tall.


    I got on Ralph''s back in fear.


    Wow!


    As Ralph slowly stood up, the scenery unfolded in front of her.


    No, the place hasn''t changed since!


    The higher the point of view, the fresher the mood.


    Yuku. Don''t let them shake you off!


    "Oh, soften your hands."


    That''s what Ralph said, but she cared about me or took a slow walk around the garden.


    "What was that conversation?


    It''s tearful.


    Ralph said indifferently.


    Somewhat high and a little scary.


    But because Ralph felt so relieved, fun was far better than wonder and fear.


    Even if it fell out of here, Ralph would probably help me...


    "Hih, Ralph, who doesn''t miss people, puts a first-facing person on his back!? It seems that Eliane has the qualities that are nostalgic to Fenrir. Hahaha!


    The king passed the surprise and laughed as early as possible.


    I guess I''ll have to laugh.


    "Nigel, don''t you agree?


    "Ah, yeah... I thought you were a good healer, but I don''t think that''s it. It looks like we''re going to have to give Elianne more and more credit."


    The King and Nigel are talking, but apparently he still has no doubts about me.


    Nigel.


    There''s no such thing as a man who cares about details.


    ... nnh, you can''t say that.

 14 14 · Causes of illness

    After that.


    Having fully enjoyed Ralph''s hairstyle, we decided to go back to where we had seen Nigel and the others.


    "His Majesty the King. Do you have any idea what Ralph had?


    I ask the king questions.


    Then the king looked reluctantly, "Mu..."


    "I don''t know. At first I thought it was a mild cold. However, it gradually weakened, and there was no medicine or magic to heal it, and it was in a raised state. What the hell is going on...."


    I couldn''t hide my confusion.


    As a saint, I have healed many people and animals.


    Among them, the aura that Ralph saw today was something she had never seen before.


    But there''s only one thing I know about that cloudy aura.


    Curse.


    --Curse.


    Strong resentment of others enables it.


    Depending on the contents of the curse, various symptoms appeared, and one of them appeared to Ralph this time.


    If this disease were involved in a curse, we would be in trouble.


    After all, the curse cannot be cured by mere healing magic.


    It is said that there are two ways to break the curse.


    First of all, a rare professional named Kaijushi.


    And the other is the Virgin blessed by the Goddess... that is, me.


    There is a way to solve it, but both are small in number, so it can be quite troublesome to curse once.


    "Your Majesty"


    "What?


    "This is still just my guess...."


    I told the king everything I felt when I healed Ralph.


    "Hmm... a curse?"


    Naturally, the King also seems to know the troubles of the curse, distorting his face.


    The curse is difficult to discern in the first place because of its wide range of symptoms.


    I can only speculate yet.


    "Of course, I''m not sure yet. I think it''s better to think about it as a possibility."


    "Okay, thank you. Even so, it''s a curse... and we need to investigate it as soon as possible."


    The king looks reluctant.


    No matter how many pets they were, the king''s pets were cursed.


    It is not necessarily the work of those who are hostile to the King...


    But even so, why did you target Ralph instead of cursing the King directly?


    Was it still an unfinished curse to cast on people?


    ... no, it''s more than speculation.


    Wouldn''t it be easy to leave the rest to the King?


    "Now, let''s end this dark talk here."


    The King taps his hand several times to change the story.


    "Elianne, stay here today. It takes a little time to get ready to live in the city."


    "Is that okay?


    "Of course. I might not be able to get you the biggest room... but I''ll treat you as much as I can."


    I was thinking of staying in a suitable inn in the city, but honestly, this would help.


    The pennies brought from the kingdom are very small. We have to use it systematically.


    Is Nigel okay too?


    "If I were Elaine, I''d be delighted. I''d love to stay."


    Nigel also seemed to agree with the King''s proposal.


    "Then let me sweeten your words."


    I lowered my head deeply.

 15 Dialogue with 15 Dragons

    "Kh...! Is this what happened?"


    A dragon appeared over King''s Landing.


    That was the first thing Klaus, the Knight Commander, thought of.


    "Because I''m banishing the Virgin...."


    What is that Bonbon son thinking?


    The Virgin Eliane stretched her boundaries away from evil things.


    Thanks to this, the kingdom has continued to flourish.


    Originally, the kingdom was surrounded by dungeons, and recently there have been sightings of dragon nests nearby.


    In such a position, the King''s people have lived in peace until now... no matter what, thanks to the Virgin.


    "That... His Highness!


    Unexpectedly, I would like to say one or two of the grudges.


    But now I can''t help blaming it.


    Even if Claude was hit, Eliane would never come back.


    It is also true that I have always relied on the Virgin.


    To put it bluntly, I suppose that ass came around.


    Klaus smacks his cheeks and rejuvenates.


    "Knight Commander! Something''s wrong with the dragon!


    One of his men approached him.


    Something''s wrong?


    "Yes, they want to tell us something...."


    Klaus widens his eyes when he hears a report from his men.


    "... I''ll go. If I fight, I can scratch the dragon with one scratch."


    "The Knight Commander alone is useless!


    "It''s okay. Dragons are intelligent species. If you negotiate, you might think it''s not a good idea to fight the kingdom right now..."


    But it was a faint hope.


    If the dragon is serious, it will be devastating to King''s Landing, even if it doesn''t have to be completely destroyed...


    There are a lot of dead.


    For this reason, we now have no choice but to "discuss" rather than "fight".


    "And what happens if I take not just one of them, but many of them? Could it be a waste of stimulation for the dragon? That''s why I''m going alone."


    "Yes, but! It''s too dangerous!


    "My life is with the kingdom and the king... If you''re going to die protecting the kingdom, you''re going to die somehow."


    Shrug your shoulders.


    That''s why he chose to stay when he heard that Eliane was leaving the country.


    "But... if the negotiation still breaks down, I''ll give you a signal. If you send me reinforcements, I''ll be glad."


    "Yes, of course!


    After seeing his men salute him, Klaus headed for the roof of the castle.


    This is the highest place in King''s Landing.


    "That''s the dragon...!


    The dragon is flying low.


    Too huge a body. It completely covers the sky.


    "Dragon! What are you trying to tell me?


    Klaus shouts at the empty dragon.


    /(adv-to, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) grinding/(2) (on-mim) grinding/grinding/


    Then the eyes of the dragon saw Klaus.


    The right eye alone was much larger than Klaus''s body.


    Tingling and burning sensation on the skin. I wanted to get out of here right now.


    But he held his trembling feet, and he never missed the dragon.


    Are you the representative of the human race... hmm, I feel a strong atmosphere for humans. You deserve to talk to me. "


    Klaus remembered the strange feeling of a dragon speaking directly to his head.


    Intelligent dragons can skip stories and talk to humans.


    (I''ve never talked to a dragon before....)


    But don''t be timid.


    There''s only one thing I want to say. Where is the Virgin? "


    When asked, Klaus did not immediately connect the two sentences.


    ... are you gonna lie to me?


    Because of the dragon, you know it was the Virgin who made the border on the country. It''s not strange to know that much.


    It is therefore foolish to answer honestly, "The Virgin has been banished from the land."


    It doesn''t have to be an opportunity to attack.


    At the same time, however, they were more likely to find out if they lied.


    If they find out, the dragon may not be in a bad mood.


    "Let me, the Virgin...."


    Klaus narrowed down his words desperately.


    "The Virgin is gone now."


    "I''m not here...?


    The dragon''s gaze gets sharper.


    "If you see that the boundaries that stood in this country have disappeared, and you''re worried... you don''t have a Virgin? Do you know what that means?


    "......!


    Looks like you know what''s going on.


    I heard a sigh from the dragon.


    The Virgin was my healing. To me, who lived alone in the dragon''s nest, the Virgin gave me a reminder from a distance. "If you miss me, let''s talk..." And then I heard that the Virgin was being treated badly by the people of the country... right? "


    The dragon continues as if it had scored something.


    "One, the Virgin disappeared spontaneously. I hope this country is over. But it''s about the sweet Virgin. This is hard to think about.


    Two, one of you threw her out of the country. I can understand that the Virgin is gone. "


    "Well, that''s...."


    I had to object immediately.


    But I can''t.


    In the words of Klaus, it is a smart dragon that figured out what happened to the Virgin Eliane.


    Even if Klaus tells a lie, he''ll get 100% clearance.


    The thin sweat dripped off my cheeks.


    The dragon stares at his face like that.


    "... hello, are you going to play with the knighthood Klaus that the Virgin said?


    "Ah, no way! I''m Klaus."


    "Oh... you''re Klaus. I''ve heard from the Virgin." I''m sorry you''re so handsome, but you''re so sweet. "


    Too bad. Handsome?


    What was the Virgin talking about with the dragon?


    You can save me. I just came to see how things were in the first place. I''m not going to destroy this country. "


    "Is that true!?


    Klaus was not relieved to be saved.


    Because the dragons have found out that they are not willing to actively engage with us.


    (This might help....)


    But Klaus thought so.


    But! We must punish those who banished the Virgin! Say it, Klaus. And those who oppressed the Virgin. Say the fool who banished the Virgin...!


    And the dragon roughs his voice.


    Klaus retreated unconsciously.


    (It was Prince Claude who banished Elaine... but I can''t tell him that. I am the sword and shield that protects the king and the prince. That said, will this dragon be able to tell a lie....)


    Develop your thoughts at high speed.


    "... oh"


    But the dragon in front of us was much higher than Klaus''s little thoughts.


    Is Claude the one who was bullying the Virgin?


    "Nh....!


    Speaking of the Knight Commander, he who serves as a shield for the king. Klaus, even if I stared at you, you didn''t say a word until the end... you did well. "


    That''s how the dragon disappeared right in front of me.


    "Did you come home...?


    No, it''s not.


    I don''t see any dragons, but I feel signs. The dragon must still be in King''s City.


    "Has he... been able to read people''s minds? Wasn''t it a good idea to lie?"


    Klaus lost his strength and sat down on the spot.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    In the castle.


    "Hmm... it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you like this, but as usual, human shapes are difficult to move. Let''s finish the plea."


    Twenty dragons simulated by the man there were performing an intrusion into the castle.

 16 16 You said it wasnt a big room, right?

    Afterwards, I immediately remembered that the parent and child had a little less explanation.


    "Hmm... where''s the big room?!


    Abby showed me to this room.


    I waited for her to say "slowly" and close the door, and at the very beginning of the opening I shouted.


    "What kind of dance hall is this?!


    Yes, it is.


    What I had for you was an incredibly large room.


    That''s not all.


    A bed with a canopy appears in the bed. Isn''t it too big to sleep alone?


    There are pots and paintings that seem to be luxurious everywhere. I can''t sleep calmly...


    Whether the room was well cleaned or not, it looked bright to dazzle.


    "When I was a virgin in the kingdom, it wasn''t this big...."


    Again and again, it was terrible back then.


    There was no room like this, only a small, tight place with a wooden table, desk, and a hard bed.


    But I liked it unexpectedly.


    If it was a very large room, it wouldn''t settle down... I thought it was enough because the storm breeze was strong enough.


    Enough hospitality.


    I approached the bed and tried pushing it with my finger.


    Woah, so fluffy! It''s so soft!


    Lie in a frightened bed.


    It''s not very elegant to do this outside, but I couldn''t beat the temptation of softness.


    "There''s been a lot since we were banished."


    As I stared at the white ceiling, I remembered this lightly.


    Prince Claude has banished me... and my engagement has been abandoned.


    When you try to reach your neighbor, find Nigels after the monsters attacked you.


    Besides, he was invited to the royal castle as a prince.


    Looking back again, I think my eyes will turn around.


    "But... what do we do now?"


    I have prepared a place to live.


    That alone can be said to have cleared the biggest concern.


    But people can''t live on it alone.


    In order to survive, we need to feed ourselves.


    To put it simply, "money."


    I have a little money with me, but it will run out soon.


    We must find a place to work before that happens.


    "Should I go to the ambulance and get hired? You can use healing magic."


    But I shake my neck immediately.


    "No way. If you do that, the Virgin will find out in one shot. What about the bakery? I''ve always wanted to, but I wonder if I can serve my customers. I like cooking, and I might as well try working in a restaurant."


    Hmm, now I''m getting scared of my own guns.


    Will someone hire me for something other than my ability as a saint and my lack of social experience?


    ... it seems pretty harsh.


    "Well, let''s think about it later... because I''m falling asleep and my head doesn''t work."


    As I meditated, my drowsiness suddenly--


    "Elaine, may I have a moment?


    With knocking.


    Nigel''s voice came from behind the door and I jumped up like a spring.


    "Ha, ha! Wait a little longer!


    I can''t let Nigel see it in such a shady place!


    I straightened my hair with a comb while looking in the mirror and opened the door.


    "I''m sorry I suddenly came to my place of rest."


    "There''s no problem. Nigel, what''s the matter? Maybe... you wanted to see me?


    While your heart is pounding, you laugh gracefully and make a joke.


    Then Nigel''s face turned red as she saw it.


    "That''s not how it works. I just wanted to talk to Elaine."


    And I stumbled to my mouth.


    Is that it?


    Because it''s about Nigel, "Hahaha, yes. I wanted to see Elaine''s face." I thought she''d give me a reply that I didn''t know if it was a compliment or a joke.


    I wonder what that means now.


    I can''t believe he''s so upset by my words.


    This was the first time I had the impression of seeing a cute dog.


    "So... what''s the story?


    It''s kind of bad to let you go from here on out.


    I immediately asked Nigel that.


    "... it''s very difficult to talk here. There''s a roof balcony nearby, so why don''t you talk there?


    "I don''t mind...."


    What is it?


    But when I look at his expression, it doesn''t seem like it''s just a public story.


    There seems to be a wave of chaos...


    I followed Nigel with a glimmer of anxiety.

 17 Seventeen. They found out.

    I was invited to the roof balcony by Nigel.


    "Wow... what a wonderful view!


    Putting my hand on the fence, I look out at the city.


    With the use of lightning magic stones, people were able to operate at night without any trouble after the magic equipment was produced to stably light the lights.


    And the energy created by that magic device, people call it "electricity"... even though it''s getting so dark at night, electric lights are lit up everywhere in the city.


    It looks like diamonds are scattered throughout the city.


    The night view of King''s Landing is also beautiful, but Lynch Giham may be more than that.


    I saw this view at night and somehow thought so.


    When I look at the night view of Lynch Giham,


    "How''s it going? This is my beloved city, Lynch Giham. It took time to get here, but thanks to the cooperation of our citizens, we were able to develop. It must be pretty good."


    Nigel proudly said.


    "Yes, that''s right. Very pretty."


    "I''m glad Elaine said that."


    Nigel stands next to me.


    The sad side of her face is as much in love as I am in love with a woman.


    Even when I was next to him, I felt my heart beating up.


    "Eliane, do you know that the kingdom of Berkaim, a neighboring country, has a legacy like this?


    Phew.


    The name of the kingdom came up, and I almost jumped in surprise.


    "A legend? I wonder what that is."


    I ask Nigel in plain clothes.


    The kingdom has the Virgin.


    Phew, Phew.


    "Virgin?"


    "Yes, the Virgin is straddling the boundaries and keeping evil from the kingdom. Thanks to the Virgin, the kingdom continued to flourish and became one of the world''s leading powers on this continent."


    "You''re a Virgin... you''ve never heard of her. Isn''t it just like a giraffe?


    I think the elderly know about the Virgin passed down to the kingdom, but I hear that it is not passed down much among young people.


    "Virgin is the earliest thing to be shaped, and no one can do the business of building borders across the whole country."


    ... I hear you think so, but of course that''s not true.


    And I didn''t expect Nigel to believe it.


    I listen to Nigel while not being disturbed.


    "In addition, the Virgin has the power of ''healing''. I''ve healed all kinds of illnesses and injuries and protected people. The Virgin who was blessed by the Goddess is beautiful, and people have admired her for many years."


    "Me, it''s superstition. There''s no such person."


    Uh-huh!


    Why did Nigel suddenly start talking about the Virgin!?


    Maybe...


    Tell me something, Elaine.


    He stared me in the face.


    "You must be the Virgin."


    and asked.


    "--Eh!"


    Your breath is about to clog for a moment.


    What do we do now?


    I thought I managed to deceive you about Ralph from Fenrir, but did Nigel still notice!?


    I immediately tried to return "That''s not true", but I couldn''t move my mouth well.


    After seeing my reaction, Nigel exhaled.


    "... hah. If that''s the case, it looks like a picture star."


    and continued.


    "That''s right...."


    "You don''t have to delude me anymore. The journey from meeting Eliane to Lynch Guiham was strange in the first place. I barely encountered a monster. I thought this might happen... but they say there are a lot of monsters living around there. I''m sure Elaine kept us together then, too, didn''t she?


    Ahah... even though there''s nothing I can do about it, I knew it was behind my back.


    At that time.


    In fact, it was possible not to encounter any of them, but I thought they would find out, so I put up a boundary as close as a weak monster.


    "The healing magic that healed us when Behemoth attacked us and wounded us. A healer who has cured Fenrir''s Ralph with all his healing magic. Too out-of-standard."


    "Well, indeed, I''m a pretty good healer. I apologize for hiding that. But that''s all...."


    "Elaine"


    "Hya, hya!


    Nigel''s eyes turned towards me.


    My eyes are about to be inhaled.


    He stared at me, and I couldn''t say whether or not.


    "That''s not all. I''m sorry, but I also checked your background."


    "Oh, how dare you reveal the privacy of a maiden?"


    "This time it was urgent. If you were truly a saint, the kingdom of Belkheim and Lynchgiham might collide. If that happens, it''s a war. I am also a royal ruler of the people. I can''t imitate it very selfish. I''m sorry I did this on my own, but please forgive me."


    Nigel lowered his head deeply.


    But...


    "No, please don''t apologize! How dare you... just kidding. Suspicious people like me, you can''t help but check their traits! That''s what royalty takes for granted."


    And I panicked and raised Nigel''s head.


    Thank you for forgiving me.


    But his pursuit does not stop.


    "I was surprised to find out who you are. [M] It''s because (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) I..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whatever it is, this is weird... so I thought you were a saint. I thought so. Hey, Elaine, tell me. For me... and above all for this country."


    ... you can''t tell any more lies.


    "I see. I was certainly a Virgin of the Kingdom."


    "No, after all....!


    When I confessed, Nigel widened his eyes.


    "Why is the Virgin of the Kingdom in such a place?


    "That''s...."


    I explained everything to Nigel.


    Prince Claude has deported and abandoned his engagement.


    I wanted to leave the Virgin and live freely in this country.


    I could tell a lie. But if you don''t want to lie to this person...


    Without covering up, she told Nigel about me.


    "Oh, my God...! What the hell is the Prince of Belkheim thinking? I can''t believe you banished such a great virgin! And you''re breaking up the engagement!?


    Nigel seemed very angry at me.


    I was glad that he reacted like this.


    But...


    "I apologize for deceiving you. I will leave this country at once. I don''t want to bother this country."


    Now I apologize.


    Oops, it''s gone... I thought I found a place to calm down, but I think I''m leaving.


    Where are we going next?


    Next time they find out about the Virgin... they''ll leave again.


    But in either case, you will live by telling lies. You''re going to fool people.


    Perhaps... my place doesn''t exist in this world?


    "... what do you want to do now, Elaine?


    Nigel asks me that.


    "I... want to find a place to calm down. You don''t have to be luxurious, you don''t have to be poor. I just want a place where I can calm down with peace of mind...."


    "What if it''s Lynch Giham?


    "Of course Lynch Giham is the best. But... if I''m here, I might be in trouble."


    Claude and I are cut off.


    I have nothing to complain about, and I can''t complain about it... but there was a possibility that it would still lead me there.


    "... then you can stay here, Elaine."


    Huh?


    I answer to unexpected words.


    "There is a saying to the royal family of Lynch Giham.


    Reach out if there are people in need. Whatever difficulties await, don''t simply abandon the people in need. "


    ... and...


    And yet, if they find out you''re abandoning a girl in trouble, they''ll be mad at you and your father. "


    "But I''m not from Lynchgiham."


    "My father said he''d have a place for you, didn''t he? Then he''s one of us."


    I wonder... it''s been a long time since I''ve been so kind to you, and I''m going to cry.


    "If you had escaped, you''d have been banished unilaterally there, wouldn''t you? Then they won''t say anything."


    "But...."


    "Do you think Lynch Guiham is such a narrow country that even one Virgin is unacceptable?


    "... I don''t think so."


    "Right? Then you can stay here. Of course, I''m going to take the back of your words, and I''m only going to tell His Majesty about it. Forgive me for that."


    It''s a natural thing to do as a prince.


    It is possible that I am lying.


    Sometimes we can''t cope with unforeseen situations without telling His Majesty the King.


    "Of course that''s true."


    "Good."


    "But... are you sure I can stay in this country? Aren''t you a nuisance?


    "A nuisance? It''s not a nuisance. Besides, it''s personal from here on out....."


    Nigel looked more serious and said:


    "I want to be with you more."

 18 18 I panic when I can come passionately.

    "Eh, eh!?


    Nigel''s sudden words made a strange voice come out of her mouth.


    Nigel grabbed my shoulders as my head was about to flatten.


    "From the moment I saw you, I thought, ''What a beautiful man!'' You don''t have to use healing magic, you don''t have to be a saint. However, if you''ll be by my side...."


    "Hey, hey, Nigel!


    I make a loud voice.


    Because I panicked, I called Nigel "Dear"....


    You were surprised by my loud voice.


    "......! I''m sorry. I seem a little excited. I''m sorry I imitated you a little rough."


    and returned to his original state.


    "Yes, it''s okay... but as a royal, you may be taught to praise women, but I think you should not say much in this kind of place. If they ask you, you''ll be embarrassed to be mistaken."


    In my country, there is a saying, "When I meet a woman, the first voice is a compliment."


    So take what Nigel said seriously and don''t get it wrong. I told myself strongly.


    "... I didn''t mean to do that."


    "Is that what you''re gonna do?


    "Nothing."


    Nigel coughed once to make a fool of herself and kept talking.


    "But my saying that I want you to stay here forever is not a lie. It''s only a short time, but I know you''re a very attractive woman. [M] I don''t know, Eliane. I want you to stay in Lynch Guiham forever, if you like."


    When I look at this person''s straight eyes, I kind of lose my pace.


    I don''t think it would cause any trouble.


    But I was so passionately persuaded.


    Then the answer seems to be certain.


    "... I see. If you say so, I''ll be in Lynch Guiham for a while. Thank you very much."


    Keep your head down again.


    I said... for a while... insurance. I can''t bother such good people. When I felt a little disturbed, I left Lynch Guiham - that''s what I said to myself.


    "It''s my turn to thank you. [M] Thank you. I''m personally glad you said that."


    When I raised my head, there was Nigel''s graceful smile.


    Today is the full moon.


    The moon light illuminated Nigel as if it highlighted his beauty.


    "There''s one more thing to talk about..."


    Nigel puts up an index finger.


    "Elaine, what are you going to do now? As my father said, I will prepare a place to live....."


    "I haven''t made any decisions yet. I just want to live quietly while working somewhere."


    "Really... yeah. If Eliane wants to do that, why don''t you stay here for a while?


    Hmm?


    Something unexpected makes me sound dumb.


    "No... I might be rude, but even if a poor girl like you suddenly walks out of town, she''s in a lot of trouble... so stay here until she calms down a little bit. I don''t know if I can get a place to live right away."


    It was a very attractive proposal.


    Will a little girl like me be able to use a little healing magic even if she is soon thrown into a rough wave of society?


    It doesn''t have to be drunk as it is.


    But...


    "Thank you very much. But... are you sure?


    "What do you want?


    "Make it so good. I was wondering if you would buy objections from other people."


    "What are you talking about? It is a well-known fact that you cast healing magic on us and saved us. Do you think it''s normal to deal with a benefactor?


    Nigel said, "What are you worried about? I just cut my neck.


    ... that doesn''t seem like a reason to refuse either.


    "I see. I feel guilty for not doing anything, so please let me know if there''s anything I can do to help."


    "You''re a really good kid. Okay, I''ll talk to you if I need your help."


    I''d like to relax for a while, but I''m worried about other people''s eyes because it doesn''t move.


    I''m addicted to my work (workaholic)...


    Is it because she was used as a saint in the Kingdom?


    Whatever.


    "Well then... thank you very much."


    "Welcome."


    Nigel said happily.


    Well then, it''s time to go home. Sorry I''m late. I''ll take you to your room. "


    "No, thank you. If someone else sees you doing that, you don''t know what to say. That''s why...."


    "You''re a child who cares about other people''s eyes. It''s okay."


    Nigel grabbed my hand to go home alone.


    "I''ll escort you."


    Nigel smiled like a flower.


    With that face, your thoughts will stop and you won''t be able to say anything anymore.


    I wonder what really happened to me...

 19 19. Nigels feelings

    [Side Nigel]


    When did I stop loving people? [M]


    I-- Nigel''s been thinking about that since I spoke to Elianne earlier.


    As a First Prince, I''ve been asked to be engaged by a variety of women.


    But it didn''t work. No matter what kind of woman you look at, you can''t like it.


    Still, I tried to "like" somehow, and patiently talked to women several times.


    But... I can''t.


    When I saw the face that a woman seemed to enjoy, for some reason my heart was empty and never filled.


    Of course I am a prince. [M]


    Just saying "I like you" doesn''t mean I can marry you... and yet, "I''m marrying this guy! I didn''t get the image.


    That''s when I met Elianne. [M]


    When I first saw her, I felt the shock running through my body.


    What a beautiful person.


    After that, I was strange. [M]


    When I see her, I lose sight of my usual self.


    Just talking to her revealed that I had a chest blow.


    It''s only been a short time since I met Eliane, but I''ve always thought of it this way.


    I want to be with her more...


    "What the hell is going on? Not like me."


    I remember talking to her earlier on the roof balcony.


    As I expected, she was a saint from a neighbouring country. [M]


    The first thing I thought was strange was when I saw the extraordinary healing magic.


    And... the doubt came closer to certainty when she was talking to Fenrir Ralph.


    The Fenrir race won''t even let me touch them unless they admit it.


    Besides, Ralph was even more special among those Fenrils, and he didn''t miss anything but me and my father.


    That makes it difficult for servants to feed themselves.


    But... what about Elaine?


    Ralph doesn''t touch his body easily, even for healing purposes.


    My father and I were there, and finally...


    But she walked up to Ralph alone.


    "Honestly, what a dangerous thing!" I was in a hurry.


    However, contrary to expectations, Elianne easily stroked Ralph''s body.


    And that''s not all.


    I took a walk across Ralph''s garden!


    This surprised me and my father. [M] I was so surprised that I lost my words for a moment.


    Because she was a good healer?


    Because she was a saint?


    No, no, that''s why Fenrir doesn''t miss anyone.


    This is what Fenrir says.


    "Fenrir has a noble soul, so he will never open his mind unless he has a clear mind."


    I''m sure Ralph and I figured out in one shot that she had a clearer heart than ever before.


    I honestly thought so.


    And then I looked into her in more detail.


    Of course, it is the role of the state to find out whether it is the savior of life or not. Because it is too late for something to happen.


    But I may have had to confuse the public and private. [M]


    I want to know more about her.


    Such personal feelings drove me. [M]


    The more I looked into her, the deeper the mystery deepened.


    Because I didn''t have any personality at all.


    Unstandard healing magic.


    He has a heart that can be broken up with Fenrir in one shot.


    There was only one such person I knew.


    "You must be the Virgin."


    I asked Elaine that with an idea close to certainty.


    She was trying to deceive me at first... but they found out she was lying. As soon as she pursued it, she confessed that she was a ''Virgin''.


    She looked like she was crying when Elianne said, "I''m leaving because this country could be a nuisance."


    That made me feel more and more in love with Elaine. [M]


    I want to protect it.


    I want to stay with this person forever.


    When my father first asked me to "prepare a place for Eliane", I felt painful for some reason.


    You''ll be inside Lynch Giham, but will you stay away from her?


    I am a prince.


    Once she has left the royal palace, she will not be able to easily meet Eliane.


    I don''t like that!


    "Would you like to stay here for a while?


    That''s what I said when I realized. [M]


    Got it.


    And Elianne was fortunate enough to nod to my proposal. [M]


    I''m glad...


    I don''t think it''s on my face, but how relieved was I then? [M]


    "I want to talk to her more."


    She broke up with Elianne, lay down in her bedroom and looked back.


    Yes, there was a voice coming out of my mouth.


    "Haha, I wonder what really happened to me. I''ve never felt this way before."


    I can''t love people.


    That''s why I never understood the feeling of "like".


    I wonder... is this what you mean by "like"?


    I couldn''t sleep well that night because I didn''t know how I felt.

 20 I dont want to wake up in the morning.

    It was dawn all night.


    "There were a lot of things yesterday...."


    It was a dreamy time to remember.


    Nigel said he could stay here for a while, but he didn''t have time to do anything.


    "Shall we take a walk in the castle?


    No... walking around on your own might be annoying from there.


    I sat on my bed and twisted my schedule for today...


    Tong, tong.


    Knock.


    Yes?


    "Excuse me."


    When I called, Abby, my maid, came in from the hallway.


    Good morning, Abby.


    "Good morning. You''re awake early."


    "I really want to sleep more, but I can wake up if I don''t want to."


    Smile bitterly.


    When I was in the kingdom, I was woken up early in the morning and had a lot of work to do.


    Well, I''m only going to tell Nigel and His Majesty the King that I was a Virgin, so I can''t tell Abby.


    "So... Abbey-san, what''s wrong?


    "I brought a change of clothes. You can barely get out of the room like this, can you?


    Certainly.


    Now I look like a negligee and my skin is quite exposed.


    "Thank you very much."


    "No, Elaine is a valued guest - so hurry up. Excuse me."


    That said, Abby approached me and tried to undress me.


    "Hey, hey... I... I can change by myself!


    "This is also my job. Please don''t disobey me and leave me to it."


    Hmm... even though Abby is of the same sex, it''s kind of embarrassing to see her underwear.


    But under pressure from Abby''s eyes, I had no choice but to do what she said.


    "I got it. How''s it going?


    Abby told me to stand in front of a mirror with a full body in the room.


    And then...


    "Wow... you look beautiful."


    I was dressed in an elegant dress.


    "It was the same yesterday, but are you sure you want to wear such beautiful clothes?


    "Of course. And... compared to yesterday''s dress, I''ll drop a few steps for the price. But I''m glad you''re happy, too."


    I didn''t get dressed like this in kingdom time!


    But it''s a very elegant dress, but it''s very easy to move.


    Probably because it uses good materials.


    "Thank you again and again....! I''ll never forget this!


    "Elaine is a big man, isn''t she? And very humble."


    and Abby laughed small.


    "No, you''re all very kind. Nigel is so nice and nice....."


    "Nigel is a very good person. They care about us as princes. The citizens admire you, and you deserve to be the king of the future."


    In Abby''s words, I remembered the sight of Nigel being welcomed by citizens yesterday.


    "That''s true. I envy you to marry Nigel. Of course you have a fianc¨¦, right?


    "Yes? No."


    No...?


    "If you''re as young as Nigel, don''t you think it''s strange to have a fianc¨¦ since you were a kid?


    "Exactly. I''ve almost had a fianc¨¦ several times so far. But...."


    You''re so cool and kind... maybe you don''t like women very much?


    "I don''t think Nigel is convinced... I''ve been there before, but it''s all been a conversation."


    "Why...?


    "I can''t tell you as much as Elaine can. If you really want to know, why not ask Nigel directly?


    "That''s right. I''m sorry to hear something weird."


    But Nigel said, "I don''t have a fianc¨¦e," and I was relieved somewhere in my heart.


    Huh? Huh?


    Why should I be relieved?


    Nigel doesn''t seem to have a fianc¨¦, but it''s none of my business!


    I knew something was wrong with me since yesterday.


    "Speaking of which, where is Abby going now?


    I changed the subject forcefully so as to mislead my feelings.


    "His Majesty''s pet... is at Ralph''s. I''m going to feed you in the morning."


    Ralph... you mean that lovely Fenrir.


    That sounds pretty tough.


    "Would you like to come with me, Miss Eliane?


    "Are you sure!?


    "Go ahead, go ahead. I heard that Ralph also misses Elaine. Even I can manage to feed Ralph, so I can''t get too close to him...."


    Fufufu, you can do it!


    My eyes would have been sparkling when I thought about Ralph at this time.


    "I''d love to go!


    "Fufu, Elaine is quite innocent. Even though I''m pretty like you, I''m a little childish... if I were a man, I''d fall in love."


    Abby looked at me and smiled.


    Well, shall we go?


    Yes!

 21 I gave 21 Fenrir breakfast.

    When we got to the courtyard, Ralph lay on the lawn feeling pleasant.


    If it''s here, it looks like the sun will shine on you...


    It''s time for breakfast... hmm?


    Ralph, don''t look at us, get up.


    "Aren''t you the woman who cured Ralph yesterday?"


    and continued.


    ... of course, I''m the only one who can hear Ralph.


    "Yes, I''ve been here for a while."


    Oh, that''s good. Ralph needs someone to talk to. If you were here, it would be helpful to me. "


    Ralph shakes her tail with joy.


    When you look at it like this, it only looks like a slightly larger dog...


    And Ralph calls herself "Ralph." Such places were beyond cuteness, and I felt loveliness.


    "Nigel told me, can Eliane really talk to Ralph?


    Looking at the situation, Abby seemed surprised.


    "Yeah."


    "Bye, then! What does Ralph say about me!? I care!


    Abby gets stuck with me.


    This was also the case with His Majesty the King, but is the owner still interested in knowing how the pet feels?


    When I gave Ralph a look,


    He''s a good man to feed. It''s time to admit about Abby. "


    And for some reason, I looked from above.


    "Abby told me. Why doesn''t Ralph let Abby... or anyone else get close?


    "No, forgive me. It''s my instinct as a Fenrir. If you get used to it, Abby can touch my fur."


    I knew it was from above.


    If she stays like this, she''ll be a wacky Fenryl!


    All right.


    I''ll be a little mean to you.


    "Er... Ralph says this." Abby, I love you. "


    Ha......!


    "Is that true!?


    Ralph tried to pinch his mouth, but Abby couldn''t because of the momentum.


    "Yes, Ralph is a lighthouse. Little boys sometimes take a careless attitude towards girls they like, don''t they? It''s the same."


    Fufu ? Is that what Ralph was thinking?


    Abby said in a good mood.


    I didn''t mean to say that.


    Ralph had a face that didn''t fall in love with her, but I''m glad you two got along better because of this.


    "Well... Ralph likes me. It''s time to eat."


    Oh, oh, that''s right. I''m starving. "


    Abby removes a large chunk of meat from the bucket.


    And when she put a chunk of meat a little further away, Ralph approached it with a swing of her tail.


    "Fufufu... the meat in the bore is still delicious. It becomes a habit."


    Boa is a monster.


    It''s not strong, by the way.


    "That kind of place looks like a monster...."


    When I saw Ralph chewing on the meat of a monster that looked delicious, I murmured.


    Apparently, Fenrir was a staple meat eater of monsters.


    The meat of a monster... seems rare, but it''s not really that rare.


    Because adventurers and knights hunt monsters day and night.


    Therefore, if it is not such a high-ranking monster, it is easy to get as much as a chunk of meat.


    "Abby! I want to make dinner for Ralph too!


    "Of course. Well, can I have this, please, Miss Eliane?


    That said, what Abby handed me was like a piece of wood.


    "Wood...?


    No... that''s not true.


    When I sniffed the piece of wood, it smelled like bonito.


    Yes, sir?


    Bonito?


    Maybe this is bonito?


    "Just smelling the smell made you understand. This is your famous answer. Ralph, I love bonito."


    When I was talking to Abby, Ralph noticed, and he shook his tail and approached us.


    Bonito... I don''t know if it''s like a dog or a cat, but it''s a fenrir.


    "Girl, give it to me now."


    "Oh, my name is Eliane. Please don''t say" woman. "


    Women are enough. Give me a piece of gold wood as soon as you can. "


    Apparently, they call the bonito festival "Golden Wood Piece."


    I like bonito, but I don''t really understand it.


    "That''s what Fenrir says...


    Pooh.


    I threw the bonito into the distance.


    Zaza!


    Then Ralph kicked the ground and headed for the bonito, which was thrown at an unstoppable speed.


    Then they fold the bonito and come back to us.


    "Haah, haah. What are you doing?"


    "It''s great to be back. I''ll give you a reward."


    I gently stroked Ralph''s head.


    "It''s ticklish."


    Patience.


    That''s what Ralph said, but he crouched on the spot and rode bonito sauce deliciously.


    Ralph is about the size to swallow... but apparently I wanted to taste it slowly.


    While I look at Ralph, I can feel the gap.


    "I can''t believe Ralph misses you so much...! Except for Nigel and His Majesty the King, who rarely touches me... Elaine really has a pure heart."


    Abby looked stunned in the back.


    I''m kind of sorry that I took her job. But I can''t resist this fluff! I''ll let you fluff it up the most.


    That''s how we spend our quiet time.


    "Elaine, you''re here."


    Nigel appeared in the courtyard.


    "Yes, I was feeding Ralph."


    "That''s right...."


    Hmm?


    It seems that Nigel''s condition is strange.


    Are you in such a hurry?


    "What''s the matter? They were looking for me....."


    "... you really can''t hide anything."


    Nigel looked serious.


    "I''m sorry to say this to my guests. But, Elaine, can you help me?


    "Eh, eh? What''s the matter? Of course, I''ll help you if you don''t mind."


    "Thank you....! Thank you."


    That''s how Nigel takes my hand.


    "I don''t have much time to do things. I''m sorry, but let me explain while I''m on the move."


    "I understand."


    I wanted to keep it a little longer... but I can''t help it if it''s an emergency.


    Bye, Ralph.


    Good to see you again, Elaine.


    At the end of the day.


    Waving like that, Ralph waved her tail "bye" to respond.


    I''m glad you called me "Elaine" somehow.


    I hurried through the courtyard with Nigel, feeling pulled back by the hair.

 22 22. They said it was like a goddess.

    "Where are we headed?


    When I asked Nigel as I followed him, he answered with a sad look.


    -It''s a barracks.


    "There''s a barracks... the Knights, right?


    That''s right.


    "Why are you here?


    "Actually, a lot of people got hurt. The healers have been mobilized quite a bit, but they won''t catch up. I was hoping I could use Elaine''s help..."


    Oh, I see.


    However, when I looked at Nigel''s expression, it seemed to be quite clogged.


    I''d still like to ask you some questions, but I think we should hurry to the barracks here...


    "Right here."


    In front of the barracks, we enter at once.


    Then... there was a fury flying around inside like a battlefield.


    "The potion hasn''t arrived yet!


    "No! We''re collecting potions from all over the city, but not enough!


    "Kh...! The healer! Bring the healer!


    "I''ve asked the Alliance to do the same, but I''m afraid I haven''t caught up with you in a hurry!


    In the barracks, people like knights are rushing around.


    It seemed that nobody was aware of us because of that.


    "Adolf"


    In that case.


    Nigel spoke to a man who was flying instructions.


    Na, Nigel.


    "Things don''t look so good."


    "Ah... I don''t have enough potions or healers. If we keep this up, we might end up with dead people."


    Adolf... oh, the dandy Knight Commander I saw the first time I met Nigel.


    You can still feel adult tannins.


    "Mr. Adolf seems to be injured, too?


    Adolf saw that his flank was stained with blood.


    "Ah, you''re the Virgin of that time!


    "I''m not a Virgin!


    They called me "The Virgin," and I was thrilled for a moment, but I''m sure he didn''t really think of me as a Virgin, he just called me that because of the momentum.


    Nevertheless, I just turned up my voice.


    "Ah, ahh... did I get hurt like this, too?"


    "You don''t have to talk. It''s going to be hard just standing there."


    I''d like to talk to you about various things, but first...


    "I''ll fix the injury soon."


    I put my hand on Adolf''s flank and activated healing magic.


    "Ooh... it''s starting to hurt...!


    It was not long before Adolf''s injuries recovered.


    An injury of this magnitude is an instant for me.


    "No, you''re a virgin after all!


    "So please stop calling me that... I don''t think I have time to ask questions."


    In the meantime, in the barracks, the knights suffer from pain.


    Mr. Adolf''s injuries are still worse.


    Inside, he sustained injuries that threatened to kill him, breathing and seeing a rough knight.


    People like healers continue to apply healing magic in a hurry, but they don''t catch up very well.


    "I''ll talk to you later. I''ll be cured soon."


    I clap my hands.


    "Wide heel"


    When I said so, the barracks were wrapped in gentle light.


    With this number, you''ll need to put a lot of magic into it. Well, I wouldn''t lose my magic like this.


    The light enveloped the wounded knights, and as soon as they saw, they healed.


    Eventually...


    "Ooh......! The injury is healed!?


    "Oh, my God! I thought you were going to die!


    "What the hell is going on!?


    Everyone was bewildered and rejoiced.


    Yeah, if you can speak up so vigorously, it won''t be a problem anymore.


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead with my arms.


    "Girl!? I thought it was amazing, but I didn''t expect to be able to cure this many people in a flash!


    Adolf was surprised and his eyes widened.


    "There''s no problem with that. I''m glad you''re all safe."


    I smiled at Adolf with the meaning "It''s okay".


    Did the other knights notice us?


    "Ah, did that girl fix our injury!?


    "That smile, the Virgin... no, it''s like a goddess!


    "Thank you, young lady! I''ll give it back over my life!


    All of a sudden, it attracted my attention.


    "Yes, no. It''s okay. It''s so cheap."


    Damn it...


    I was on my way to Lynch Guiham, but I''m not used to being thanked.


    When I was in the kingdom, I used healing magic all night.


    Some knights thanked me, but Claude said, "Hmm! Of course!".


    Given that, the current treatment is the difference between clouds and mud.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, those here are excellent healers who have come from other countries under certain circumstances!


    Nigel stepped forward and explained.


    You''re explaining "healer" to me because you can''t call me a saint.


    Did the other knights finally realize that there was a prince there, or correct their posture uniformly?


    "Luckily you stopped by this country, but thank her well. And finally -- thank you for fighting bravely for your country. On behalf of my father, I thank you here. I want you to expect a reward soon for this."


    In that words, the other knights said, "Whoa!" and shouted.


    The sight of hell just now changed in an instant.


    Even so, Nigel, it was pretty cool to be brave here...


    I wonder what a handsome man would do.


    With that in mind, Nigel looks at me for a moment and punches and winks.


    Hey, stop it!


    I''m going to be thrilled!


    So, Mr. Adolf. How did this happen?


    I strayed from Nigel and asked Adolf that question.


    "Ah... it''s going to be a long story..."


    Adolf starts to talk.


    Everything seems to be starting to increase in monsters in this area recently.


    The last time Adolf and Nigel encountered Bechmos was part of that...


    Oh, my God.


    "Well, I''ve had this kind of thing a few times a week. We have the Knights and the Adventurers to make sure that doesn''t happen. But there were a little too many of them. If you leave me alone, there may be monsters in the city someday."


    One day, a large herd of monsters was found in a nearby forest.


    And the First Knights, led by Mr. Adolf, were slaughtered.


    "But... there are so many of them. I managed to get rid of the monster herd and come back here, but as you can see,"


    I see.


    So Nigel, who heard the news from Adolf, called me to use healing magic.


    "But that doesn''t yet give you peace of mind, does it?


    I say, Adolf moves his neck vertically.


    Things contend for a moment.


    Maybe two or three of them will make it, but what if more than a hundred monsters enter the city?


    There are women, children, and elderly people in the city who don''t have the skills to fight. Soon, the monsters will eat and kill you, and you will end up in a miserable situation.


    then.


    "In the meantime, I hope the monsters don''t break into the city.


    "Ah, ah. That way, we can hunt the monsters slowly outside the city to some extent...."


    All right.


    Here''s what I told Adolf.


    "If that''s the case, my magic might help."

 23 Twenty-three, lets draw a line.

    "Elaine, are you sure you want to do this?


    Nigel talks with a worried face.


    We''re after that.


    After the barracks where Adolf and the others were, they returned to the royal castle.


    What I''m going to do now is because I just didn''t want Adolf to see me.


    They''ll find out you''re a Virgin.


    "Yeah, it''ll be over soon enough to close the line."


    I said as if nothing.


    Yes, it is.


    I have heard that there are more monsters around Lynch Giham, and I am trying to establish a border with this country.


    The area is all over the city.


    This way, not only monsters will enter the country, but even dragons and demons will not be able to enter in the future.


    "But... can you really reach out to the whole country? I''ve heard that it''s a tough business to build boundaries the size of each person..."


    Certainly.


    Nigel''s right, that''s the limit if you''re a regular Auxiliary Wizard.


    "Oh, when I was a saint in the kingdom, I kept it for years. Besides, if you just look at the site area, the kingdom is higher. This won''t be a problem at all."


    I put my finger around my mouth and explained.


    Well then, let''s close the line.


    Focus.


    The image when the boundary is stretched is like stretching a membrane around an object.


    However, it is a very delicate task, and if you make a slight mistake, the membrane will be torn.


    That''s why we carefully pour magic into it and stretch the boundaries.


    After a while...


    I''m ready.


    After about fifteen minutes, I told Nigel that.


    Already?


    Nigel seems more confused than surprised.


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "Perhaps nothing has changed?


    "Ah, ah. I''m sorry... is this really going to stop the monster? I thought so."


    "Don''t worry. Sure enough, the line was tight. The monsters will never enter the city."


    "I see. I''m sorry I said something suspicious."


    Sure...


    Nigel will have no choice but to say so.


    In fact, once a familiar wizard casts his magic boundaries, it looks like nothing has changed before or since.


    If you''re a bad person, your body feels heavy.


    However, boundary magic is originally magic that is often used during battles and expeditions.


    I have to say clearly, it''s only third-class that you''re at war with a monster, but you can only form a boundary that feels uncomfortable with your body.


    "You should be able to feel the effect after a while. Until then, let''s wait patiently."


    "That''s right. Thanks again, Elaine."


    Nigel lowered his head deeply with a word of gratitude.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    About a week has passed since then.


    Elaine!


    When I was playing in the courtyard with Ralph from Fenrir, Nigel changed his blood phase and jumped in.


    "Oh, Nigel. What''s wrong with you? The Knights again....."


    "No, it''s not. Now it''s good news."


    I wonder if it''s because I''ve run this far.


    Nigel went on like this, holding his breath.


    "Today, I heard a report from Adolf, the Knight Commander. What''s happening to monsters around this country lately?"


    "So how was it?


    When asked, Nigel sounded excited.


    "The monster stopped coming to Lynch Giham! I''ve had to allocate quite a few people to the gatekeeper of the city, but he said it might be a good idea to review it a little. And now that the monsters have stopped approaching Lynch Giham, we can calm down a little and plan a long-term monster hunt."


    "Isn''t that what Adolf thinks? The monster stopped coming."


    I know the answer, but I dare ask that question.


    But Nigel shook his neck.


    "No, it''s only been a week, but it''s obviously falling numerically. It''s obviously an unusual way to go down. As a Knights, you said you couldn''t ignore this numerical bias... but thanks to you, Elaine."


    "Yes, I told you. The monsters won''t come near Lynch Giham in the future."


    In fact, the boundary magic used by people as familiar as me doesn''t seem to change in appearance. Because of this, people often say, "You don''t need to use the boundaries."


    Are you sure you''re holding the line? It''s not because of the boundaries, but it just happens that the monsters are stopping by...


    It was Prince Claude of the Kingdom who thought so.


    That''s why I thought it would be a little while before I realized the magic of the border...


    "Thank you so much!


    Nigel held my hands.


    Eh, uh!


    Nigel, you''re close!


    "Thanks to you, the people of Lynchgham, including me, can sleep with peace of mind. Thank you so much. How can I express my gratitude..."


    "Ju, that''s enough! So let go of my face!


    Even with that voice, Nigel wouldn''t let go of my hands.


    I''m in trouble...


    It doesn''t make me feel bad to be called beauty, but I don''t know if this kind of experience is enough.


    In the kingdom, basically, as a saint, I was drawn to the castle.


    After that, Nigel thanked me for a long time.

 24 24. Intrusion to the Imperial Castle

    It goes back a little.


    In the kingdom of Belkheim, dragons appeared over the King''s City, causing chaos.


    And even more so, he disappeared like smoke.


    But ¡ª¡ª of course, the dragons aren''t gone from King''s Landing.


    It was a human appearance and served as an intrusion into the interior of the imperial castle.


    "No, what are you doing?!


    "Intruder! Guys... uhh, uhh...?


    Shut up, you flies.


    A straw and a soldier approached as a dragon spying on the castle.


    Well, I can''t help it.


    Though this appeared because it was easy to move in the castle, there were suspicious people like me in the presence of a guard.


    The dragon thought it would be natural to try to eliminate it...


    But...


    You don''t even deserve to fight.


    When the dragon reached for his hand, the approaching humans fell on the spot.


    It is the magic of sleep.


    Such a weak man is not worth killing. If you''re like Klaus earlier, you can play a little... but you don''t have a lot of time to do that.


    "Still, this figure is difficult to move. I can only use less than a tenth of my usual magic."


    As he murmured, the dragon turned his shoulders.


    The current dragon looks like a beautifully shaped man with light black skin.


    Eyes with long eyelashes and a thick core overwhelm the viewer.


    When transformed into a person, the dragon always looked like this.


    "Nevertheless, this is the first time in a hundred years....."


    In doing so, about a dozen soldiers from the front attack the dragon again.


    "Boring."


    Likewise, I clasped my hands and activated Sleep Magic, keeping most of them asleep.


    "Uh-oh!? Guys, what''s going on? * Giggle *! What kind of trick did you use?


    But this time, I didn''t cast magic on only one of them.


    The soldier holds a spear, but his legs tremble.


    (It''s commendable not to run away, even though you''re feeling so scared....)


    The dragon approached and grabbed the man''s jaw and lifted it.


    "Gh...!


    "Tell me, do you know where Prince Claude and I are? Where is he now?


    Stay still and look at the man''s eyes.


    "Well, that''s not what I''m saying...


    But a man never tries to break his mouth while holding his legs down.


    It''s about Klaus, it''s amazing. I think it''s a rotten country, but do you still have soldiers who swear allegiance?


    But...


    (Prince Claude has been run over by an air defense trench...! What happens if he finds out about this?)


    "Oh, is Claude there?"


    "... what?


    When the dragon read inside the soldier''s heart, he opened his mouth halfway without knowing why.


    "What the hell are you... doing?"


    "I don''t need you anymore. I''m in the way."


    Haaa!


    Throwing it straight at the wall, the man fell into a huge shape on the floor and fainted.


    "Has anyone finally come to know where Claude is? It was hard."


    The dragon didn''t know this soldier was the man Claude was talking to earlier.


    But is it lucky that we were able to hit each other...?


    When I read it in the soldiers'' heads, I also saw a plan leading to the air defense trench.


    Apparently it''s close to here.


    "But why the bomb shelter? If I were a nobleman, I''d have the strength to take a sword and fight me... but I still don''t know what cowardly humans do."


    Well, that''s fine.


    "Let''s get going."


    The dragon then set out for the air defense trench while letting the same soldiers sleep.


    Eventually, they arrive in front of a tiny iron door.


    "In here? Sure, don''t give me two signs."


    The dragon put his hand on the door and tried to get inside.


    But... is there a boundary?


    It is unlikely to get in as it is.


    Nevertheless.


    "You can break a boundary that is equal to such a thin piece of paper immediately."


    Paris!


    As soon as the dragon cast its magic, the boundaries were unlocked with a cracking sound of glass.


    "Did you think you could stop me with this?


    I can make a fool of myself.


    For example, Elianne''s boundaries magic was impressive.


    King''s City... and the vast area of villages and cities that are part of this country.


    Yet there was no gap between her boundaries, and it was impossible to enter as many dragons as she could.


    "Well... as long as I had Elaine, I wasn''t trying to break through, even if I was a demonic idiot."


    Speaking of which, when Elianne was in this country, she said she saw a woman poking at her.


    She would have guessed, "I am the true Virgin."


    What are you doing with that ''true Virgin''?


    Are you in here?


    "... I don''t think so. Say you''re a saint. It''s not like we can only have such a rough union."


    Well, I''ll see you face to face with Claude... let''s get this over with.


    The dragon pushed the door and went inside.


    "Well, how did you get in here!?


    The moment I got in.


    The voice of such a deaf man came into my ear first.

 25 25. Stupid prince.

    Prince Side Claude


    "It''s getting dark and tight...."


    Prince Claude enters the dugout with his fianc¨¦e Leticia.


    Leticia said so first.


    "Oh, it''s not too much to go in there. It would be uncomfortable for a beautiful Leticia. But I want you to be patient."


    "... okay."


    That''s what Leticia said, but for a moment she was distorting her face uncomfortably.


    I can''t help it.


    I don''t like places like this for her.


    The dragon racket calms down early and I want to get out of the dugout.


    Well then, Leticia. Could you put a line on the air trench?


    "Huh? Aren''t you relieved to be here?


    "Insurance, insurance. The air defense trench is just locked in the entrance. Never, but when a dragon enters the royal castle, it may destroy every air trench."


    "That''s true. Leave it to me."


    When Leticia reached for her hand, a pale light was emitted.


    "Oh... how divine!


    The ability to use such holy magic proves that Leticia is a ''true Virgin''.


    After all, Elianne was a false Virgin.


    "It''s over."


    "You''re early. It only took about 20 minutes. That''s the Virgin."


    Claude is impressed.


    In fact, Elaine could have reached a boundary of this magnitude in less than a second ¡ª¡ª the blind prince didn''t even know that.


    "Well then, that''s reassuring. Absolutely... do you want me to settle down...?


    Uh-uh!


    After a while, people''s screams and anger came from outside the shelter.


    "What is it?


    "Are the soldiers moving around to defeat the dragon?


    Well, that''s true.


    But I have a heartbeat.


    For some reason, I don''t think that''s all.


    Claude said he was worried.


    Kiy.


    The entrance to the air defense trench was opened while making a murmuring noise.


    Why?


    The air defense trench door is locked. Besides, the boundaries of the air defense trenches make it impossible for anyone with only halfway magic to touch them.


    It was a man who showed his face from behind the door.


    Young.


    But its belligerent eyes are like wildlife catching prey. Claude felt his heart gripped just by looking at him.


    "Well, how did you get in here!?


    Claude asks men.


    "Why...? Because there was a door? Are you going to say that this door was decorative?"


    A man bows his neck.


    What the hell is this guy? One of the soldiers? But if that''s the case, why are you here?


    Claude was confused and Leticia next door trembled.


    "This person... has an incredible magic potential. This magic is like a dragon...!


    "D, dragon!?


    It is generally said that dragons possess the magic of a hundred court magicians. Speaking of court magicians, there are only five magicians in the kingdom. This shows how dragons are out of specification.


    Hearing Leticia''s words, the man said, "Hahaha!" laughed happily.


    "That''s right. I''m a dragon. What''s so funny?


    "Dragon...? It looks quite different to me."


    Claude still doubts that the man in front of him is a dragon.


    "It''s easy to turn into a person."


    "Or, if so, how did you get in here!? The Virgin Leticia brought us closer together?


    "Ah? The border? I don''t think this level of convergence will prevent my intrusion. It was too fragile compared to Elaine''s boundaries."


    Hearing that, Claude turned aggressively towards Leticia.


    And then...


    "D, you can''t cross the dragon line! There''s no one in this world who can do that!


    and Leticia objected.


    The man said, "I''ve never been so stupid!" laughed softly.


    "You banished the true Virgin! You''re gonna regret this!... rather than messing with things like this right now."


    Claude couldn''t see the man''s movements.


    A man named after me as a dragon disappeared, and in an instant his face appeared in front of Claude''s eyes.


    "Damn...!


    Claude is pushed against the wall by a man''s hand.


    "Tell me, were you the one who banished the Virgin?


    "Virgin...? You mean that fake saint, Elaine!


    "Fake Virgin? What are you talking about?"


    "He lied about being a saint and pulled a lot of taxes from the country. You''re such a bad girl! That''s why you''re banished, isn''t it?


    "... hah"


    The man exhales deeply.


    "What a fool. Well, Elaine probably told me how stupid you are. Eliane said there was a danger of being banished, but she didn''t think it would be real."


    "What are you talking about... ghh!


    "Shut up."


    A man punches Claude in the stomach.


    It would also look like it was just a little bump at first glance.


    But Claude was struck by a painful pain.


    My stomach is ruptured!?


    It''s a spectacular pain that can''t breathe for a few seconds.


    "One thing first. Eliane is a true Virgin. As proof of that, I couldn''t even get close to this country because of her boundaries. I can''t believe you banished her like that... are you crazy?


    The man grabbed Claude''s forehair and forced him to raise his face.


    "Even if there was no boundary, I liked her. It stinks like destroying a country in the first place. I could do it whenever I wanted, but I didn''t have to."


    "Claude!"


    As the man spoke to Claude, Leticia tried to use his magic by saying so.


    But... it''s not the blue and white light, it''s the dark magic.


    "Oh... I see. Is that what you''re saying?"


    The man looked at Leticia with interest.


    "But if you don''t activate it, there''s no point."


    The aura that wrapped Leticia''s body gradually disappeared as the man clasped his hands.


    Apparently, he tried to attack the man with magic, but he was stuck by the man''s power.


    I don''t need you anymore.


    The man held Claude''s face forcefully and threw it on the floor.


    Ha!


    Intense pain that strikes the whole body.


    Still, Claude swallows his teeth so he doesn''t lose consciousness.


    "Elianne is gone, and I don''t need to be in this country. I''m going on a journey for a while. He''s a heartbroken traveler."


    "Mi, will you miss it...?


    Miss it?


    A man distorts his tongue.


    "The other way around. The end of this country has just begun."


    "What do you mean...?


    "I don''t think you know, but this country was originally watched not only by me, but also by advanced demons. I''m not interested, but the country seems to have valuable magic equipment and gold and silver treasures. There are many humans, and they can be used as magic experiments. The demons are hundreds of times more cruel than me.


    The man continues.


    "But the Demons didn''t come in until now... because there was a boundary between Eliane and me, but there was another one. Because we looked at each other, we couldn''t do anything bad about this country."


    "I mean...?


    "It''s no surprise that the Demons will attack this country soon. There''s no barrier to me."


    "Oh, no!


    Of course, you can argue that everything the man in front of you says is a lie.


    But with this confident look, I didn''t think a man was lying.


    "I don''t want to get my hands wet with the blood of a fool like you. Let the demons do the dirty work afterwards."


    That''s what the man said and left the bomb shelter.


    "K, Claude....! Are you all right, sir?


    "Ah, ah, ah...."


    Claude lost consciousness as the man disappeared.


    But it was hard to leave.


    For now, let''s just say there is life...


    But Claude still looked sweet at this time.


    I hope that more tragic things await the end of this country.

 26 26 Nigels sister is so cute.

    One morning.


    I was serving breakfast to Ralph in Fenrir.


    "Let''s go... hey!


    Wow.


    Ralph rang like a dog and chased after the bonito bonito.


    "Is that delicious?


    It''s delicious. Even though it''s just a piece of wood, why... is it so delicious? "


    It''s not a piece of wood. Because it''s a bonito.


    "All right, all right."


    Ralph roasts bonito flakes deliciously. I hope it heals.


    Looking at Ralph, I gently stroked her body.


    Originally, it was the job of a maid like Abby to serve Ralph breakfast.


    From time to time, he seems to be offering His Majesty the King and Nigel.


    But I said, "I want to get closer to Ralph! As soon as Ralph''s breakfast clerk became me.


    Honestly, I was just taking the time.


    If you don''t do this much, your body will get dizzy.


    ... well, I can simply say Ralph Chan.


    That''s why Ralph is having a good time...


    "Ah, I''m touching Ralph!


    All of a sudden, I heard a young girl.


    "Cecilie touches it too!


    Turning around, a little girl, about six years old, snaps at us! and rushed over.


    "What about you?


    "Cecilie is Cecilie! Oneechan, don''t touch Ralph!


    Girl... Cecilie says that and tries to stroke Ralph.


    But...


    Mummu


    Ralph distanced herself from Cecilie''s hand.


    How dare you behave like that to such a little girl.


    "Ralph... no!


    Raise your index finger and watch out for Ralph.


    But Ralph looks bad.


    Mmm... Cecilie is not good at it. I used to let you touch it, but the way you touch it is cluttery and painful.... "


    Children don''t seem to be able to cut back.


    But it is also pathetic that Fenryl, who is a fairly high monster at that time, raises his roots.


    "Cecilie."


    "What, oneechan?


    Ralph ran away, and Cecilie seemed a little sluggish.


    It may be obvious, but I noticed the beauty of her skin when I stared at her face again.


    She has white skin and soft skin that seems to peel.


    You''ll be jealous as the same woman.


    "Why is Cecilie here?


    Hmm? There''s nothing wrong with that. This is Cecilie''s house!


    And Cecilie spread her arms.


    Cecilie''s house.


    I was thinking a little bit, but maybe this kid...


    "Hi, Eliane. You''re up early."


    In doing so, Nigel appeared in the courtyard.


    "Nigel."


    "I have to get up early and clean up my chores. It''s a habit to get up early."


    Nigel smiles bitterly.


    Next he looks at Cecilie.


    "Cecilie''s early."


    Yeah!


    "Always sleeping."


    "I can''t lose to you anyway! Cecilie gets up early."


    "... I heard that three days ago."


    Nigel talks to Cecilie properly.


    Cecilie also seemed to miss Nigel, and it seemed like it would be nice for him to put his head down.


    "Nigel, maybe that kid...."


    "Hmm? You haven''t introduced me yet. Cecilie, it''s my sister."


    That''s right!


    That''s what I thought!


    That means...


    "Nigel''s sister...."


    "Yeah, you''re the first princess in this country."


    That''s right!


    I knew it somehow!


    Otherwise, a little girl like this won''t be able to walk around the castle freely!


    "Cecilie, Princess. Where''s your sister?


    "My name is Eliane. I''ll let you stay in this castle for now."


    "That''s right. Elaine, I like it because it smells good. - I like it the next time."


    And Cecilie jumped into my chest.


    You''re an innocent kid... and you can say you''re not alert.


    When I saw Nigel, I looked a little troubled.


    There''s nothing I can do about it.


    Because the First Princess and the wanderer are hugging strangers.


    It was good because it was me, but if this was a strange person, it would be a big case.


    "Nigel had a sister, too."


    "I see. Didn''t I tell you?


    "I didn''t say that!


    I guess so.


    So does His Majesty the King, but this parent-child really doesn''t have enough explanation.


    Cecilie, Nigel and I seem to be a long time apart, but the King is also quite a thriving man.


    Well, he''s a king, and it''s no wonder he has a few children.


    Is it a child born between the first princess and the first wife?


    No, you mustn''t. I pushed evil. It has nothing to do with me, and I feel bad to pry too much.


    Cecilie, you''re so cute.


    "Yeah, my proud sister.... just"


    "Just?"


    When I see Nigel murmuring, I listen back.


    "I''m having a little trouble. That''s why Abby said," Do something. "


    Nigel shrugged her shoulders.


    I can''t believe a maid can say that to a prince... but I know that they have a relationship of trust.


    "What''s the trouble...?


    "There''s nothing I can do to tell Elaine, actually...."


    Nigel said, "Cecilie doesn''t know anything?" "He cut his neck.

 27 27. Lets cook.

    "Cecilie likes food very badly."


    Nigel explained that to me.


    "Do you like or dislike...? I know it''s troublesome, but isn''t it natural? I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it when I''m a kid."


    "That''s right....."


    That''s what I said, but Nigel has a face that doesn''t fall into her heart.


    "Cecilie, what do you hate?


    "It''s like bitter leaves!


    It was very abstract.


    "Cecilie hates vegetables."


    "Is it vegetables? So is it bitter leaves... or cabbage?


    "Yeah, but it''s not just cabbage."


    "Cecilie doesn''t like red and hard guys either!


    Red and hard... carrots?


    Nigel looked at her like that and exhaled a heavy sigh.


    "Cecilie doesn''t like one or two things. I can''t eat all the vegetables...."


    Don''t do anything about it!


    I can''t believe it''s vegetables in general... so nutritious! Besides, Cecilie is still a child. I have been worried since I was an adult when I did such a thing among my children.


    "Cecilie. If you don''t eat vegetables, you won''t grow tall.


    "I don''t care! Cecilie, keep it small!


    And Cecilie stuck to Nigel''s clothes.


    This is no good... it seems difficult to move Cecilie''s mind just by convincing her with your mouth.


    I can''t help it.


    "Nigel, could I help you with lunch today?


    "Ariane cooks?


    Nod.


    "That''s fine... but, Elaine, can you cook?


    "Oh, but I used to make these when I was in the kingdom. I have a good idea, so let me handle it."


    Hit yourself in the chest.


    Nigel said, "Why is the Virgin cooking? I was just saying.


    So...


    Nigel and I were supposed to help make lunch.


    "Wow...! A very spacious kitchen!


    I entered the kitchen and unexpectedly screamed.


    Clean floors and walls!


    I have all the equipment and want to try it all!


    There are plenty of ingredients like vegetables and meat, and this makes your arms ring!


    "Your Highness told me about your daughter, but what are you going to do?


    One of the cooks asks me that.


    Somehow he looks great, and is he the head chef of this kitchen?


    "I wanted Cecilie to eat vegetables."


    "To Her Highness? Stop, stop, stop."


    The cook gently moves his hand to the left and right.


    "Many cooks have tried to overcome Cecilie''s vegetable aversion. But... I couldn''t."


    "Why is it so difficult?


    "No matter how hard or how delicious you cook, Cecili-sama won''t try to put it in her mouth. Once upon a time, His Majesty the Angry King tried to force him to eat, but he could not help crying. I haven''t even tried to serve my vegetables to Cecilie since that incident."


    Shoulder shrugging cock.


    Mmm... looks like a pretty stubborn girl.


    But...


    "Could it be that you''re serving the vegetables as-is?


    ¡­¡­ Obviously, right? "


    Cook said, "What is he talking about?".


    I knew it.


    "It''s vegetables! It''s bad to serve a dish that doesn''t have to be said.


    It is necessary to devise a technique that does not make vegetables look like vegetables.


    "Excuse me, do you have carrots, onions, peppers... and ground meat?


    "Of course. Here....."


    I received the ingredients from the cook and spread them over the cutting board.


    - Okay, let''s get started!


    I wore an apron.


    Start cooking quickly with your arms up.


    "First, mince the vegetables..."


    Mince carrots and onions.


    This reminds me of when I was in the Kingdom.


    It was a tough time, but this is how I was able to forget things I didn''t like when I was cooking.


    "Mix this with ground meat...."


    In a silver ball, chopped vegetables, ground meat and bread flour. Put in eggs, etc.


    Then sprinkle the salt and pepper gently...


    "Konru! Konru! Konru!"


    I stirred it with my bare hands to keep it all together.


    Mmm, stress!


    The trick is to think of his disgusting face. If I were Prince Claude, I''d be talking about the fake Virgin''s black-and-white Leticia.


    Eventually, the beautifully mixed ground meat is shaped into a small oval.


    "All you have to do is bake!


    Ju.


    When I put the mixture on top of the oiled frying pan, I heard a delicious sound.


    A good smell comes out even when I do it like this. I suddenly wanted to eat it.


    "Another sauce I made..."


    I really want to think about the colors and put vegetables on the plate... but if you do that, you might alert Cecilie, so be patient.


    Would you like some of the other cooks to make me some fries?


    "All right, that''s it!


    That''s what I said when I put the number of people on the plate.


    I noticed that, and the cook who looked like a chef just now peeked into it with interest.


    "Lady, this is...."


    "Yes, it''s Hamburg."


    Explain that to Cook.


    "Hamburg? Did you give up letting Cecilie eat the vegetables?


    "Shit. Shit. That''s sweet. This is not just a hamburger. It''s Vegetable Hamburg!


    "What do you mean?


    Yes, it is.


    It looks just like a delicious hamburger.


    In fact, however, it is a hamburger with plenty of vegetables such as carrots and onions in the ground meat.


    "It doesn''t look like it at all. Besides, I made it a lot faster. Are you sure you''re okay?


    "Fufufu, I''ve always made hamburgers. I know the drill."


    "I see. But now you can really fool Cecili-sama... but can you feed her vegetables? I think they''ll notice on the way....."


    "I''m sure it''s okay. Don''t worry about it."


    I was confident.


    Well, that''s fine. Other dishes are ready. Shall I take it to the cafeteria hall at once? I''ll follow you because I care. "


    "Please."


    The waiters put the plates one after the other on the catering cart.


    I helped him out and finally showed Nigel the dishes.


    I entered the canteen hall and said at the very beginning of the opening:


    "Ladies and gentlemen!

 28 28 · And time for real food

    Large dining room with long tables.


    I put a plate of food in front of Nigel and Cecilie, who were sitting in the chair.


    "Oh, you''re in Hamburg today."


    "Looks delicious ~"


    I made the hamburger, and they make their eyes bigger.


    Fufufu. You can say "I made it" right away, but I''d like to hear the opinions of both of you.


    Let''s just stay like this for a while.


    Well, go ahead.


    "Yeah, I''ll let you eat. I''ll take it."


    "I''m going to take it!


    Together.


    First Nigel put a knife through Hamburg.


    Juaa.


    The moment the hamburger was cut into pieces, the delicious gravy flooded inside.


    Just looking at it makes me feel like I''m salivating.


    And the moment I put the hamburger in my mouth,


    ¡­¡­ Delicious! "


    And Nigel sparkled her eyes.


    "What a hamburger! I''ve never eaten such a delicious hamburger!


    "I''m glad you said that."


    "Cecilie, try it quick."


    "I will!


    When Nigel hurried, Cecilie carried Hamburg to her mouth in the same way.


    And yet... even though she''s such a tiny little girl, she uses a knife and a fork with dexterity.


    I wonder if the princess has been disciplined since she was younger.


    Cecilie moves her mouth as she moves.


    I meant to cook deliciously... "It''s not good!" Wouldn''t you spit it out?


    Nnnh, I was confident the moment I made it, but I''m worried about it!


    But it seemed like it was hard to get over.


    "Oi!


    And Cecilie said the same thing to Nigel.


    "This hamburger is so good!


    "That''s good."


    Gently stroke your chest down.


    "That''s true, Cecilie. Chef, today''s hamburger is very delicious. Ah, maybe this hamburger, Eliane, helped me?


    Nigel is still sharp.


    But it''s a little wrong.


    "Your Highness."


    Hmm?


    The cook that came with me stepped out a step ago.


    He followed me here because he was worried.


    I wonder if he''s nervous, but he keeps shaking like this.


    "That''s a word, but I didn''t make it."


    "Eh? Then who...."


    "She made it herself. Master Eliane."


    "E, Elaine!?


    This is exactly what Nigel didn''t expect, and he got up from his chair in surprise.


    "Elaine! Did you have such a delicious meal?


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Oh my God... I can''t believe I can make such a delicious hamburger. But it tasted like I had never eaten before. Somehow... you feel better than you''ve ever eaten before? What the hell....."


    "Nigel, actually, the hamburger--"


    I''ll tell Nigel how it happened.


    "Hmm, what!? A vegetable hamburger? I didn''t feel any dust in it.


    Oh, I''m surprised. I''m surprised.


    It was a great success.


    "It was a common dish in the country I used to live in. Apparently it wasn''t in Lynch Giham...."


    I think Lynch Giham is a great country, but there are parts about food that are lagging behind.


    Well, the kingdom was bigger than the country. Cooking ingredients and excellent cooks were easy to gather.


    "Wow...! I can''t believe Elaine could do this. Thank you for the delicious food!


    That''s how Nigel grabbed my hands.


    I''m not used to having such a handsome face in front of me. I think you should get used to it...


    "Cecilie, that hamburger. How''d it go?


    Heh?


    Oh, dear.


    Cecilie, you''re putting sauce on your mouth.


    Apparently, he didn''t listen to what we were talking about, and he was distracted by Hamburg.


    "Come on, Cecilie. Here comes the sauce."


    I wiped Cecilie''s mouth with a napkin and raised my eyes to her.


    "That hamburger. There were vegetables that Cecilie hated.


    "Vegetables... bitter and red?


    "It was white, it was green."


    Er!


    "But... you ate delicious, didn''t you?


    "Uh-huh. I didn''t know...."


    Cecilie has a confused look.


    "I think it tastes bad, so vegetables also taste bad. But if you don''t think it''s a vegetable, you can eat it. Besides, if you eat vegetables, you''ll be more beautiful."


    "Beautifully....."


    Lie down, Cecilie.


    Could it have been a bit of a sermon?


    "I''m sorry, Cecilie. But..."


    "If you eat vegetables, can you be like your sister?


    "Me?"


    Point to yourself.


    Why would Cecilie do that all of a sudden?


    ... hahhhh. Maybe you want to cook like me.


    Then, if you don''t know the flavor and eat the vegetables, you can''t make one of the hamburgers.


    "Yes, that''s right. If you eat vegetables, you''ll cook like me...."


    "Then Cecilie, good luck with the vegetables! I want to be as beautiful as your sister! And I want to be able to cook!


    And Cecilie jumped into my chest.


    Huh?


    The answer was slightly different from what I had expected.


    But... I guess so.


    Cecilie seems to be trying to overcome her vegetable aversion from now on.


    Isn''t that a good result?


    "Elaine"


    With Cecilie''s head naked, Nigel called out my name this time.


    "Thank you very much. I was really in trouble with Cecilie''s vegetable dislike. I want to thank you for something."


    "That''s right....."


    Well, you don''t really have to reward me for something like this.


    But there was something I wanted to do now.


    "Sometimes it''s fine, so sometimes I want to use the kitchen."


    "Huh? Is that okay?


    Nigel has a good face.


    I liked cooking, so I wanted to try cooking several times before.


    However, while the cooks were busy working, I was reluctant to use part of the kitchen.


    Besides, there was a saying in my country, "Don''t go into the kitchen except for the cook."


    The kitchen is a sacred place for cooks.


    It''s not easy to get in.


    "Chef. That''s what Elaine says....."


    Nigel looks at the cook.


    "Of course, that''s all right! Besides, I was surprised at her skill in cooking. Sometimes, I just want you to teach me how to cook."


    and the cock shrugged his shoulders.


    We did it!


    Get the kitchen of your choice!


    This will make life in the royal castle even more fun and exciting.


    "Oneechan. Teach Cecilie how to cook."


    "Of course."


    Now, Cecilie''s vegetable dislike has settled down... but I can say that we have made great strides towards improvement.


    Sometimes I got to use the kitchen, and today was a very harvesting day.

 29 29 · Birthday

    Since then.


    Cecilie began to feel sorry for me.


    "Hey, sis. I want you to make the previous hamburger."


    Even now, Cecilie is clinging to me like that.


    "No, Cecilie. If you eat at a time like this, you won''t be able to eat dinner. Until then, it''s patience."


    Um, but I''m hungry...


    Cecilie-chan inflates her cheeks.


    Oh, cute...


    But don''t spoil it too much. Cecilie''s going to be a bad adult.


    I have to get Cecilie in the right direction!


    It was as if I had become Cecilie''s real sister.


    "Anyway, I want the previous hamburger out for my birthday party."


    "Birthday party?


    What the hell is that? I''ve never heard of such a thing.


    Incidentally, Cecilie says "no" to Nigel, who is also the First Prince.


    When I heard back, Cecilie continued with a tongue.


    "Anyway, my birthday -, a little more. On that day, there will be an extravagant party - and the birthday party will always be beautiful and full of delicious stuff."


    What, that sounds fun.


    You mean Nigel''s birthday?


    "Cecilie. And... when is Nigel''s birthday?


    Um, two weeks later.


    Two weeks later... right away!


    I didn''t know that.


    Why didn''t Nigel tell me his birthday was coming up?


    ... well, I didn''t ask, but I wouldn''t tell you.


    I can''t believe you bothered to tell me your birthday... that''s why you''re asking for a present.


    That''s right!


    "Perhaps it would be a good idea to have a present for Nigel''s birthday."


    You should be calm.


    Birthdays are once a year for that person. It''s a special day for my birthday.


    Nigel is the prince of this country.


    Of course, there''s an extravagant birthday party going on, and it''s an eye-catching present... but I also want to mix it up and secretly give you a birthday present.


    "Cecilie-chan, you''ve told me something good. Thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome."


    As she lowered her head, Cecilie was laughing, wondering if what she had said had gone wrong.


    "If so, what would you like as a present..."


    I wonder what it is.


    I want Nigel to be happy because I have to give it to him.


    "Do you know what Nigel wants?


    When I asked that question, Cecilie put her hand to her mouth and said, "Hmm."


    "Nevertheless, I don''t really want it. I don''t say luxury. That''s why I can''t answer what you''re saying, Cecilie."


    You''re a fine man.


    Rather, from the prince''s standpoint, you''ll get whatever you want if you care.


    Well, it''s good for Nigel not to do that.


    But in this case, Nigel''s beauty would be a little troublesome for me.


    What should I give you...?


    With her head bothered, Cecilie suddenly shouted, "Ah."


    "I love sweets anyway. If I give you a present, maybe I should just give you something sweet."


    Piki.


    At that time, I felt my eyes shining. I just feel like it.


    "Nigel loves sweets, and there''s something cute about them."


    "That''s right. My mother used to make cookies and so on. That''s why Cecilie loves sweets too."


    Incidentally, Nigel''s mothers... His Majesty''s rightful wife died of illness when they were young.


    Cecilie is too small to remember much.


    "I see... that''s a good thing I heard. Thank you very much, Cecilie."


    You''re welcome ~, it''s two ~


    Cecilie giggles.


    I like sweets... my late mother...


    Yes, let''s give Nigel a handmade cookie to celebrate his birthday.


    This shouldn''t be too heavy as a gift and Nigel would be happy to accept it.


    If that''s the case, it''s the ingredient.


    Fortunately, the other day has triggered permission to use the kitchen.


    Let''s work there secretly on cookie development to keep Nigel from finding out. I want to surprise you anyway.


    So why don''t you bring your own ingredients?


    They''ll sell the cookie ingredients I''m looking for when I get out of town.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve shopped, and I''ve had my mind bounced.

 30 30 · Shopping at the market

    To get cookies for Nigel''s birthday gift, start by collecting ingredients in the city.


    That''s why I got into Lynch Giham''s lively "market."


    "It''s cheap, it''s cheap! What a tomato, 50 bells!


    "Have a look! It''s got fresh eggs!


    "Whoa, that girl over there. Why don''t you just take a look inside the store?


    Even if I was walking like this, the store clerks kept calling out to me.


    "Hmm, after all, this vibrancy is the flavor of the market!


    I''ve wanted to carry my legs for a long time, but I couldn''t make it.


    There are many shops on the market that are basically cheap.


    Some would think it a little inappropriate to make a cookie for Prince Nigel.


    However, these markets can be surprisingly unearthed.


    Nevertheless, some of them are fraudulent and suspicious, so I need to be careful.


    "We have a limited budget."


    Since then, if Nigel and the castle people were cooking occasionally, they would call it a "salary" and receive a penny.


    At first I said no, but I said, "What are you talking about? They make such a wonderful dish. I can''t believe it''s for free..." Nigel pushed me.


    That''s why I have enough money to buy cookie ingredients.


    But when I went to the luxury shop for the nobles, I was fine and a box of 100,000 bells of butter was sold.


    As soon as we got there, we had a budget.


    "Well, this looks like a nice place."


    Among them, I stopped before the store opened.


    "Oops, miss. You''re quite beautiful. Could it be the aristocrats?


    Someone who looks like a clerk slaps me lightly.


    But soon, my uncle came out from behind and dropped his fist on the clerk''s head.


    "Bakayaro! I don''t think the nobles are coming to this shop!


    "Well, that''s true...."


    "Just because you''re a beautiful woman doesn''t mean you''re naughty! Get to work!


    Is the uncle scolding the store manager?


    The angry clerk whispered.


    Well then, young lady. Why don''t you take a look? If you''re a beauty like your daughter, you can give her a little break. "


    When the clerk spoke without discipline, the uncle of the store manager stared at him from behind.


    "Yes, thank you."


    As I watched, I felt a smile and smiled little.


    Now... take it easy.


    Ah, you keep chocolate. You might want to try chocolate cookies with this.


    And the caramel... this is going to change my mind.


    Buy them all!


    Nigel would rather enjoy a variety of flavors than just one type of cookie.


    I choose and buy some items.


    "Oh no!


    By the way... I got a slip. The budget was limited and fortunate.


    "Then... should I buy some butter?


    Move to other stores to collect cookie ingredients.


    There were many casual shoppers and I was able to fully enjoy shopping for the first time in a long time.


    I noticed that it moved from the edge of the long market to the edge.


    "You''ve collected enough ingredients. It''s time to go back...."


    When I tried to turn my heel back.


    Hmm?


    That''s where I stop my feet.


    To attract tourists, the market is set up just outside the main gate of Lynch Guiham.


    So from here, I can worship the main gate of the big Lynch Giham...


    "Looks like you''re rubbing something, right?


    The gatekeeper was arguing with a man.


    "So if you don''t have a permit and you don''t have money, you can''t put it in Lynch Guiham."


    "Why? Originally, you can go in from the sky (...), but you''re trying to get in through the entrance with manners. Respect my will."


    Apparently, the man arguing with the gatekeeper wants to enter Lynch Giham.


    What is it?


    I shaved my neck.


    I wouldn''t have tried to stick it in my neck just because I thought so.


    The doorman is doing his job properly. Because I am an outsider and I will be in trouble even if I get into extra trouble.


    But I don''t know... I don''t know what it is anymore.


    Because the man arguing with the gatekeeper wasn''t very nice, but I didn''t think it was the first time I saw him.


    Why is that?


    I''m sure it''s the first time I''ve seen it...


    "Can I just talk to you for a second?"


    I never come near the main gate,


    "Um... what''s wrong?


    Talked to the gatekeeper.


    The doorman then shouted, "Ah."


    "You must be Eliane. I''m running out of time. Do you remember me?


    "Yes, of course. Surely you took care of me when I first came to Lynch Giham."


    "It''s an honor to be remembered by Nigel''s acquaintance..."


    Well, I didn''t ask for your name!


    "You seem to be arguing more than that. Can you just tell me a story?


    When I asked, the doorman sounded like he was in trouble.


    "Yes... it looks like this guy really wants to go into Lynch Guiham. Originally, people coming from outside have to pay 50,000 bells as an entry/exit permit or entry fee. And yet, this guy doesn''t seem to have either... such a suspicious person, but I can''t let him in."


    The gatekeeper has a good story. The bad news seemed to be the man trying to get into the city.


    "Excuse me, but you...."


    This was the first time I looked at a man''s face properly.


    Light black skin.


    His face seemed full of confidence, and he looked magnificent.


    You''re quite a beautiful man.


    After all, I don''t think I''ll forget this guy once I see him... but I think it''s the first time I''ve seen him. Probably.


    But...


    "Oh, it''s been a while. Eliane"


    The man talked to me casually, as if I were a friend of his old knowledge.


    "Who is it?


    "I am me. I''m lonely to forget about myself."


    A man complains.


    That''s why I don''t know who it is... nh, wait a minute.


    The magic contained in this man.


    Maybe...

 31 31 · Long time no see

    "Ah, the dragon of that time!?


    I shouted at the man.


    ... hah! Shit!


    Dragon?


    The doorman looked at me with a suspicious look.


    "Wow, wow! Chi, no! This one....."


    "Who''s this guy?


    I kept pointing my finger at the man.


    "I''m a dragon researcher! In the city I used to live in, this guy was looking into dragons. And because I said" dragon, dragon "all the time, my nickname became" dragon "...."


    Honestly, I thought it was a painful excuse.


    ''Cause I didn''t expect to meet you here all of a sudden... there''s nothing I can do about it.


    But the gatekeeper,


    "I see! Did you know Master Eliane?


    He seems to have convinced me.


    Good... I guess this guy wasn''t much of a thinking type.


    "I''m not a dragon researcher-- Ngugugu!


    Before the man ran over the extra things, I blocked his mouth and walked a little away from the gate guard.


    "... why are you here? Besides, why do you look like a human...."


    I whispered so that the doorman wouldn''t hear me.


    That''s right.


    This man... or dragon, he was one of the few people to talk to when I was in the Kingdom.


    That was when I was confined to the royal castle and free.


    I tried to fly my thoughts far away with a distraction that I couldn''t even go out.


    Nevertheless, there are quite a few people who are able to receive reminders. Because you have to have as much magic as you can to cope with the story.


    That''s why I tried it almost with a feeling of waste of time...


    "Who is it? Who''s a fool trying to talk to me in person?


    Someone answered me.


    I didn''t think anyone would answer, "Eh!? I was surprised, but immediately began to communicate with him.


    "Who are you?


    "Me? Surprise me. I am the dragon that dominates the world."


    I felt the dragon''s chest tightened all the time.


    No, I just felt like I couldn''t see the other person.


    I thought it was a joke at first.


    But as we continued our conversation with him, it turned out that he was really a dragon, not a joke.


    Apparently, the dragons were free, and we became "mindful friends" who were not communication friends, and we talked about not having other love.


    "Listen to me. My fianc¨¦e, Prince Claude, looked at me like I was garbage...."


    Hmm. I''ve always thought that Claude was a real scum. I know how spicy you are. "


    I don''t know.


    The first one was, "Is it a scary dragon? Surprises and accidents. When I talked to him, he turned out to be a good listener and easy to talk to.


    And now.


    Speaking of which, when you banished the kingdom, you forgot to tell the dragon...


    I didn''t expect to see you again here.


    "I can''t be real and show up in front of the city. He''s in the shape of a man so he doesn''t get confused."


    I see. The dragon has a point.


    But... how could you be such a beautiful boy!? You get nervous when you talk to such handsome people.


    "Yet, Elaine, you soon realized you were my dragon."


    "Of course. A vast amount of magic like yours, no. I''m good at discerning people and monsters by magic."


    I see.


    Hmm... I can''t believe it, but it was a dragon back then.


    Even though power is suppressed by being a person, magic is not so easy to change.


    "So... let me ask you again, why are you here? You certainly lived in a dragon''s nest near the kingdom?


    "Hmm... that''s all..."


    Then I heard a quick story from the dragon.


    Apparently, after I was banished, the dragon realized that the border had disappeared and headed for the Kingdom.


    So when they heard about my exile, the angry dragons were traveling around the world to distract themselves...


    It''s a dragon. It will also be possible to fly around at high speeds.


    Even so, you''re going on a world trip with the ease of saying, "I''m going to buy dinner tonight."


    "And when I was passing through this neighborhood, I noticed a boundary that completely covered the city. There''s only one person, Elianne, who can make this connection."


    "Oh... is that so?"


    I didn''t think the boundary would produce such an effect.


    "But the dragon. It''s good to see you again after a long time. I''m looking good, above all else."


    "That''s our dialogue."


    But... I can''t believe my friend''s dragon is so handsome...


    I''m a little confused.


    "Stand up and talk. It''s Elaine. It''s been a long time. There will be stories."


    "Fufu, is that Nanpa?


    "Nanpa...?


    "It''s an act of inviting a favorite girl on a date."


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a dragon, and I was in a good mood.


    That''s why I made such a joke.


    But the dragon doesn''t change its complexion.


    "Hmm... a favorite girl. Then there''s no doubt about the number one. I love Elaine."


    I said something terrible.


    Eh...? The dragon told you about me?


    I wonder what I really think!


    Now I''m pretending to be handsome, but the man in front of me is a dragon! Dragons and people are different species in the first place!


    I''m sure what he likes means by ''as a person to talk to''.


    "Ah, thank you... well, the dragon is inviting me, so I can''t go anywhere."


    And I managed to give it back.


    Breathe, breathe, breathe.


    Let''s go back to my pace...


    "But I can''t go into the right coffee shop."


    "Why?


    "Well... you''re not a human being, and you have a lot of problems."


    Just because you''re a good dragon doesn''t mean you can''t let me into the city.


    "I''ll ask Nigel."


    Nigel, what is that?


    "I can trust you."


    Nigel has a duty, and you can''t hide anything...


    Nigel, what would you look like if the dragon came?


    Because it''s about him, I don''t think I''d do anything wrong if I explained it politely.


    I took the dragon to the gatekeeper for a moment and returned to the royal castle.

 32 32 · New residents

    The royal city.


    "I can''t believe I brought dragons..."


    After that, with Nigel''s permission, I brought the dragon back here.


    "Hmm. Isn''t it a nice room? I like it."


    A dragon with a false appearance in front of the prince is relaxing on a sofa with his legs tied together.


    Well, I can''t help it.


    For them, a human prince is not an object of humility.


    "As I explained... I was going to talk to Nigel once."


    "Yeah, Elaine didn''t make a mistake. But... dragons... dragons. A dragon... that''s exactly what I wasn''t expecting."


    Nigel repeated "dragons" frequently and looked in trouble.


    I can''t help it.


    A dragon is meant to bring misery to people.


    It seems that some regions worship it as a "god" because of its sacred and powerful power... it is part of it, and I think it is more of a nuisance.


    "But is he really a dragon? They say they''re faking people''s appearance, but it doesn''t look very much like that."


    Nigel turns his suspicious gaze toward the dragon.


    Then the dragon looked uncomfortable.


    "Hmm? Want me to go back to being a dragon? Once you''re inside the boundaries, it''s easy to imitate like that...."


    "Dammaiiiiiiiiing!


    The dragon said something terrible, so I rushed to a halt.


    "What are you thinking! The castle will collapse and the city will be a big panic!


    "I''m kidding. And no matter how close they are, they''re in front of Elaine. I won''t imitate you badly."


    The dragon smiles hard.


    Absolutely... I''ve noticed it slightly since I was talking to you, but it''s a pretty playful dragon.


    But you''re a little angry to be taking your pace there.


    "So... Ariane. What am I supposed to do?


    Nigel shrugs her shoulders.


    "I thought the dragons were allowed to enter the city... but that was achieved... yes."


    I look back at the dragon.


    "What do you want to do?


    Hmm.


    When I asked, the dragon put his hand on his chin and came up with a plan.


    "Well... I was just hoping I''d meet Eliane, and I wasn''t thinking about the future."


    Surprisingly, you''re an idiot.


    "Shut up... I''m tired of traveling around the world, and it''s time to go back to the dragon''s nest. But..."


    The dragon looks up at me.


    "It''s Eliane. Will you keep talking to me?


    "From the dragon''s nest, right? It was close to the kingdom, so I managed, but it''s really hard to get from Lynch Giham."


    "I see... I''ll be free to go back to the dragon''s nest..."


    So the dragon slapped his hand and said something terrible.


    "How about I live here too?


    Yes?


    "That way we can talk to Eliane. Not here in the royal palace, but in the right house in the city. If that doesn''t work, I don''t have a problem in a wild boarding house. I''d like you to let me do that if possible...."


    What''s he talking about?


    Dragons live together?


    I''ve never heard or imagined anything like that.


    Well, I''m glad to see the dragon again, but anything is unrealistic.


    "Nigel, of course not, right?


    "Hmm? I wish it were me?


    Nigel answered immediately, and for a moment I almost fell.


    "Are you sure!?


    "I wonder if Elaine trusts you? Lynch Giham also teaches," Reach out if there are people in need. "If that dragon is in trouble, you can''t miss it."


    And Nigel kept looking at the dragon with interest.


    Speaking of which, that''s what Nigel was like...


    I think it''s rude to be honest.


    But I am also an innocent person who lives in this country. And the dragon just said, "No!" It doesn''t make sense.


    "Oh, isn''t he a big man? Of course, I won''t tell you to let me live for free. If you have a problem with this country, I can help you."


    I''m counting on you.


    Nigel smiles.


    Well... is that how you calculate it?


    Again and again, he is the First Prince. A man who will carry the Lynch Giham of the future.


    Of course, because he''s a favorite, he''s the one who''s in trouble - or helping a dragon - and I think he''s decided it might be more useful as a force for war.


    This country does not spend much money militarily. Because I use taxes elsewhere.


    That''s why you must have thought that holding a dragon in your hands would outweigh its disadvantages.


    "If Nigel says so, I understand. However!"


    Exhale and I point at the dragon.


    "Don''t solve people''s pseudos while you''re in the city! If you suddenly turn into a dragon, you''ll all be confused!


    "Of course."


    And if he stays like this, his enormous magic will be less than a tenth.


    It also means suppressing power.


    "And one more thing! As soon as I did something bad, I said," Shit! I''m going to. Nigel trusts me so much. "


    "I got it. I didn''t want to be bad in the country where Eliane was."


    Yes, the dragon smiled invincibly.


    Do you really know?


    Well, in essence, she''s a good kid, so I think she''s fine.


    "So, Nigel...."


    "Yeah, I got it. I''ll tell my father. But what kind of face do you look like?


    Over and over again, Nigel gets into trouble.


    Fortunately, it was good that he would respond with pleasure, but someday I have to repay this favor.


    But... when will you do it?


    "Well, it''s not very good to call it a dragon. Shall I decide your name?"


    "That''s a name... fu, it looks like a human. Very well. It''s up to you."


    Mm-hmm. Put your arms together and bother your head.


    But suddenly the name came to mind.


    "Douglas... how about a Douglas?


    "Okay. My name is Douglas. I''ll remember that."


    And instead of the dragon-- Douglas kept his weight on his back and had a fun look on his face.


    The dragon has become a new resident of Lynch Giham.

 33 Thirty-three Dragons and Fenrir are getting along.

    Dragon Douglas was to live in the royal palace just like us for the time being.


    Nigel will consult with His Majesty the King and he will prepare a house for Douglas at a later date.


    But it was sudden, so it seems to have settled down in the form of temporary custody in the royal palace...


    In response, the Douglas


    "I can go anywhere. When it comes to luxury, I''m tired of staying human, so sometimes it''s just the way I am... hey, Elaine. Don''t stare. I''m kidding. I''ll stay human while I''m in town. So lower the frying pan you have in your hand."


    and pleasant (?) You convinced me.


    "I didn''t expect to live with that dragon..."


    As I walked down the hallway leading to the courtyard, I exhaled.


    "I hope Douglas doesn''t do too much."


    "Who would do anything extra?


    Suddenly, a voice from behind said, "Yikes!" and screamed.


    "Douglas! Don''t surprise me!


    "Surprise? I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to see how Elaine reacted, so I turned off the signs and tried to get closer."


    And Douglas smiled happily.


    Already....!


    I like to play games!


    "Where were you going?


    "I was on my way to feed my pet Fenrir."


    "No, Fenrir? Speaking of Fenrir, it is a monster, but it can be counted as one of the god beasts. Do humans obey anything like that?"


    "I''m not a subordinate, I''m a pet."


    "What''s the difference?


    Douglas bent his neck.


    "Would you like to come with me?


    "Oh, isn''t that a good idea? Speaking of Fenrir, I also hear that he is a noble race. I might like it."


    I was in a better mood when I saw it.


    I''m worried about leaving Dragus alone (just calling him one (...) is weird, but I decided to count it like this because it''s complicated), so I''ll keep it with me.


    Soon you''ll be like the guardian of Douglas... me.


    With a dull headache, we move to the courtyard.


    Oh, Elaine. You''re here. And today, the golden piece of wood-- "


    It was the moment Ralph looked at me and tried to approach me with his tail swinging.


    Well, why are you here!?


    Ralph stopped and said so to Douglas.


    "Ralph. Do you know that this is a dragon?


    You''ll see! Speaking of dragons, they possess sacred magic unlike any other. Even if you turn into a human being and try to fool Ralph, you can''t!


    Even though Ralph threatened "Guru...", Douglas was just smiling.


    "Hahaha. It''s quite a belligerent Fenrir. I like it. Become my playmate, O Thou."


    Who will be!


    Ralph, don''t let your guard down.


    But I have golden wooden shards... and bonito on my glass.


    "Come on, Douglas. Ralph, please get along with him."


    "What is this...?


    "Ralph loves it. As a token of my love, I will give it to you."


    "I didn''t think I''d miss Fenrir as much as this gift."


    Douglas staring seriously at the bonito festival seemed confused.


    That''s right! Fenrir, a noble species, never misses a piece of golden wood. Take it and leave now!


    Ralph is still flirting with hostility "Guru..."


    But I saw it.


    Ralph, who saw the bonito, shook her tail to the left and right with joy.


    "Douglas"


    "What?


    Throw that bonito away.


    "Hmm? Like this?


    Douglas throws lightly and tries to release bonito.


    But...


    Pyun.


    The bonito rises high above the sky with such a sound.


    The bonito rises too high and becomes invisible.


    "Wow!


    Ralph started howling.


    Eventually, the bonito fell slowly and tried to fall in front of Ralph.


    But Ralph, that''s Fenrir.


    I caught it with my mouth, faster than the bonito fell to the ground.


    "Hmm, you''re doing something really interesting. I like it. I''ll make you Ralph''s bonito clerk."


    Ralph chewed on the bonito with a nasty face.


    It was a bit unexpected.


    More than that....


    "Douglas! You don''t have to throw anything so high!


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry. I don''t know how to use my powers. I meant to let go lightly, didn''t I?


    Be careful, the glass showed no reflective color at all.


    After that, Ralph and I spent some time in the sun together...


    "Nh... is that Abby?


    A hallway connecting the building to the building.


    A maid, Abby, was found walking down the hallway holding several books.


    "But it looks very heavy...."


    The evidence is littered with piles of books.


    I''m worried.


    Douglas, let''s go.


    Hmm. Bye, Fenrir.


    Bring me bonito again.


    We waved at Ralph and ran down to Abby.


    "Abby, what are you doing?


    "Nh... is this voice Elaine?


    It seems that Abby can''t see the front because of the heavy book.


    "Yes, this is Eliane."


    "I''m sorry, can you not talk much right now? I need to bring this book to Nigel, but I can''t afford to talk...."


    Abby is right, even if he stops like this, it looks pretty spicy.


    "I''ll help you. I''ll have a few, too."


    "No, I can''t let my guests do that...."


    That being said, I can''t overlook seeing things like this.


    I received some books from Abby and tried to bring them with me....


    "Oh, my God, I''m rolling. Can I hold something like this by myself?


    Hey, Douglas took Abby''s book from next to me.


    And with one hand... and with your index finger, put a lot of books in balance!


    It''s wandering, but strangely, books don''t break down.


    The power is the same, but it feels so balanced.


    "Ah, thank you...."


    Abby thanked, but he seemed stunned by the power of the Douglas.


    Well, that''s what happens, right?


    I don''t think Abby knows that Douglas is a dragon yet...


    "All right, let''s go. Nigel, you mean the man you met yesterday? You can''t let a woman carry such a heavy object on a man''s wind. Let me tell you something."


    Douglas tries to walk.


    I do this much, but I don''t make it heavy at all. That''s a dragon. No matter how much it''s held up, it has powers incomparable to humans.


    "Douglas! Hold on a second. I''m coming with you! And Abby!


    "Ha, yes!


    You don''t even know where Nigel is in the first place, just a glass.


    I knew something was missing.


    But I agree with Douglas.


    I''ll give Nigel a little lecture.

 34 Thirty-four Douglas is my mom.

    When he entered the Douglas and Nigel''s room, he looked at us and wondered why.


    "Is that...?


    Without answering Nigel''s words, Douglas quickly placed a pile of books on the table.


    "There you go. Don''t let a weak woman carry such a heavy thing. A gentleman would be amazed to hear that."


    So Douglas said, Nigel turned to Abby in front of the door.


    "Abby... I think you asked for some literature on the monsters around Lynch Giham...?


    "Ha, ha! It''s about monsters, right? That''s what Nigel said, so I thought I''d look into the effects of monsters on the country. When I think about it, I bring more and more books..."


    Abby lowers his head.


    Apparently, it was outside Nigel''s expectations that this amount would be enough.


    With this mouth, it seems that I thought it was at most a few books.


    Abby, keep your head up.


    Nigel murmured and Abby raised her face.


    "I''m sorry. That''s what Abby was like. They act on my thoughts. [M] It was easy to imagine that the amount of books I brought would be this much. I''m sorry I can''t take care of you."


    "No, please stop! If Nigel-sama apologizes, I... don''t know what to do!


    Tommy and Abby are in a hurry.


    Hmm... Nigel seems to be reflecting on this, and I tried to preach, but I was distracted.


    Whatever it is, it''s settled?


    "And Douglas. I''m sorry I let you do this kind of work even though you''re a guest. And thank you for saving Abby."


    "It''s not that much exercise. And Eliane wanted to come to your room. And here it is."


    "Wow, me!?


    Suddenly, I get a strange voice out of my mouth.


    "Elaine....?


    "Douglas! When did I say that!?


    "What, you didn''t want to see me?


    "I didn''t say that!


    I scold Douglas, but he says, "What''s wrong? It was just like that.


    "Kukuku. Elaine, are you blushing now? Do you have a fever?


    That''s how I turned around and put my hands on my cheeks.


    My cheeks are getting hot.


    I could imagine that I now had a face that Nigel couldn''t see without using a mirror.


    "Ha, ha, you''re busy. You''re really close to Douglas."


    Nigel looked at us with a smile.


    Why do I lose so much calm when it comes to Nigel?


    I wish I had properly passed on the drop in the glass.


    "Elaine, I know this was a Douglas joke... but I''m glad you think so. You can come to my room any time you want.


    "That''s so scary!


    Nigel says so casually, but he is the prince of this country.


    I was Prince Claude''s fianc¨¦e when I was in the kingdom, too... but I may not be anything like him.


    Evidence of this high chest sound was something I''d never experienced before Claude.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me for today. Douglas is coming, too!


    "Hmm, that''s right. Let''s give it a break for today."


    If I stay here any longer, I don''t know what Douglas will say again.


    I grabbed his neck and forced him out of the room.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    "What was that supposed to be!?


    Evacuate from Nigel''s room.


    I made sure there were no people around and then asked Douglas that in a strong tone.


    "What do you mean? What are you saying? Nigel decided to call me a" joke, "but not necessarily."


    "What do you mean...?


    You certainly wanted to see Nigel.


    Douglas determines.


    "Hey, what the hell do you think you''re looking at?


    "You didn''t want to see me?


    "No... that''s not true... but if you put it that way, Nigel would make a strange mistake, and would you say it wasn''t my intention..."


    Words will follow.


    Looking at that, Douglas stroked his chin with his hands and said, "Hahahn."


    "Again. Ariane, do you like Nigel?


    I said a terrible thing.


    "Ha, yes!?


    I try to get stuck right away and deny it.


    "I know, I know. Your thoughts."


    "Su, I like you as a human, right? In that case, I certainly like Nigel....."


    "Don''t play games with me. Of course, I''m with men and women."


    Oh, my eyes are getting dizzy!


    Today you tend to take your pace to the glass...


    I didn''t think he was like this when I was talking to him.


    "... where the hell did you get that knowledge?"


    "From thee. You often told me about your favorite romance novel. That was fun."


    Speaking of which, yes...


    I don''t think they have anything in common with dragons, and I''ve told them my favorite romance novels.


    Why does it feel so good to tell others what I like?


    Well, that''s good. You''ve lived a bad life. I think it''s time you fell in love with one or two men. And so was your romance novel. "


    "Even so, it''s the prince, isn''t it? I was stripped of the Virgin''s name....."


    "Anyway"


    Douglas interrupts my story and opens her mouth pleasantly.


    "It''s a boat. My Cupid of Love... will also become the Dragon of Love."


    "Ha, ha!? Who asked for that?!


    "Kukuku. I''m bored too. A little fun won''t punish you, will it?


    He desperately stops the glass, but he just smiles and smiles.


    This guy...!


    I''m just saying it because it looks interesting.


    "Hah...."


    At some point I was exhaling.


    Even if you can''t stop this kind of thing, it gets even worse.


    And no matter how much I say, this guy will do what he wants.


    Originally, dragons were such a wacko.


    "You can do whatever you want... but! Don''t let Nigel get in trouble! That''s the absolute condition."


    "Of course."


    Seeing the mysterious confident face of Douglas, I exhaled a heavy sigh again.

 35 35 Dates (?

    Douglas said he was gonna be a love dragon, but what are you gonna do?


    But my doubts were resolved unexpectedly and quickly.


    "Elaine"


    Walking down the hallway of the royal castle.


    Nigel was unexpectedly called from behind.


    "Ah, Nigel... what''s wrong? It''s unusual to see you here at this hour."


    "Oh, I need to ask you something."


    What do you want to hear?


    When I cut my neck, Nigel said with a serious face.


    "Why don''t you go visit the city tomorrow, if you like?


    ... eh?


    "Now what?


    "Didn''t I hear you? Tomorrow, I asked if we could go to the city together...."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eh, uh!


    Wanna go play? And you two?


    Why would a prince of a country do that to me!?


    "Cu, why suddenly?


    "Ha ha ha. Douglas pissed me off a while ago. It''s not suspicious to keep a beautiful, old woman like Elaine locked up in a castle. Sometimes I want you to take me to play...."


    I''m not locked up!?


    I often go shopping in the city to buy ingredients for cooking.


    I''m not dissatisfied with life in the royal castle...


    "Yes, that''s fine. I''m happy with it....."


    "That''s not all. Personally, I wanted to get closer to Elaine."


    I often looked at Nigel''s face, but it didn''t look like he was joking.


    Still, Douglas... I can''t believe you''re acting so fast.


    He said that he would become a dragon of love, and I''m sure he''s leaping backwards this time.


    "Good luck," I thought of Douglas''s face winking.


    "I''ve finished my work ahead of time to make a day off tomorrow. What do you think? Elaine, will you give me your day?


    Nigel gives out his hand.


    There is only one answer if you say so.


    "Thank you very much. If it''s me."


    "Great!


    When I agreed, Nigel blushed his face.


    "Let''s meet in the courtyard tomorrow at 10: 00. That''s why I''ll show you Lynch Guillaume tomorrow."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    "Welcome."


    Nigel had a handsome smile on his head.


    Well, I''m looking forward to seeing you tomorrow.


    Finally, Nigel left me like that.


    "Hmm... I can''t believe you said that."


    But Nigel would just have to go out with me because Douglas told me to.


    He is a beautiful boy.


    It shouldn''t be unusual to invite a girl out like this... no, I''m a prince, can''t you do that at ease? Speaking of which, there wasn''t even my fianc¨¦e...


    What a whirlpool in his head, he remembered the last words he said just now.


    "Tomorrow''s date with you."


    ... date!?


    "Well, that''s not how it is, right? We''re just going out together....."


    No, if two men and women go to the city to play, can we call it a fine date?


    But the opponent is the prince.


    Even if I was told I was going on a date, it didn''t go well.


    "No! In the meantime, we need to get ready for tomorrow''s outing!


    There''s still time to pursue the Douglas! Not now!


    I immediately went back to my room and started preparing for tomorrow.


    By the way... when I talked to Abby about this, I was told it was a "date," but it was another story.

 36 Thirty-six. The prince with the glasses is lovely.

    The next morning.


    I was supposed to go out to the city instead of dating Nigel... and I was walking down the hallway leading to the courtyard.


    "I talked to Abbey-san and I got her clothes ready... Isn''t that weird?


    I didn''t know what to do because I had so little experience, so I talked to Abby.


    Then she suddenly said to herself, "Leave it to me!" and helped me dress up.


    Thanks to that, yesterday I was transformed into Abby''s dress doll... which made me feel a little more confident about myself.


    When we get to the courtyard,


    "Hello, Eliane."


    Nigel had already arrived.


    "Good morning. Did I keep you waiting?


    "I just got here, too. And I didn''t want to wait because I was playing with Ralph."


    Nigel smiles.


    Still... as usual, one action at a time is like an actor on stage. My fingers are so thin that I don''t think it belongs to a man that they take away my eyes.


    "Nevertheless, Eliane. I don''t know what you are today..."


    "Hee, is that weird!?


    It''s just a fa?ade.


    But Nigel shook his neck.


    "The other way around. It''s so cute. I thought it was cute no matter what I was wearing, but it looks a little shinier today."


    "Ah, thank you. Nigel is different and fresh."


    Nigel always wears a noble outfit, but he''s a little rough today.


    But they dress beautifully and suit Nigel''s vibe.


    Besides... Nigel wears glasses today!


    Why do men who don''t normally wear glasses look so cool when they wear glasses more than doubled?


    "Fufu, thank you. I was looking forward to it today. I''m in a mood for surprise."


    "Looking forward...?


    "Yes, of course it is. I mean, you and a beautiful woman like you can go out and play together. It''s funny not to look forward to it."


    Beauty... me?


    No, no, no!


    For a moment, you''re going to be mistaken, but you''re on the verge of stalling.


    A nobleman praises a woman like she breathes.


    Still, Nigel has praised me and I feel even better.


    Well, let''s get going.


    "Yes"


    This is how I started going out with Nigel.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "Eh, that cool guy... maybe Nigel?


    "You idiot. Nigel may not be in a coffee shop anywhere like this."


    "I see... but that woman is also very beautiful."


    "Absolutely. I envy men more."


    We had lunch and tea at the coffee shop.


    There were tables and chairs outside the shop, so they sat opposite each other.


    But... I can''t calm down!


    "Oh, that Nigel."


    "What?


    "It seems like we''re being watched...."


    Really? Well, it''s no wonder a pretty woman like you gets noticed. "


    Nigel gracefully leaned the cup of tea into her mouth.


    He is accustomed to getting noticed. I don''t think it bothers you much.


    I also have sandwiches and tea and cake, but I can''t get through my throat because I''m nervous.


    "But is it really okay for a prince of a country to be here? Some people are suspicious....."


    Nigel is dressed differently and disguised with glasses on, so people looking around are not sure.


    I''m not doing anything bad... but I don''t think we''re going to have any trouble.


    But Nigel was full of room.


    "They find out because they''re sneaky. If you''re majestic, you won''t find out. Don''t you think?


    and asked me.


    Well, that''s true too. I don''t think the prince of my own country is this close..... "


    "Isn''t it?"


    I feel a little restless, but I have a pleasant conversation with Nigel.


    "Ah."


    When I tried to eat the cake, I dropped the fork on the ground.


    Oh, you dropped it.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Why do you need to apologize to me? I''m in trouble. The clerk isn''t around either... so I''ll call him."


    "No, you don''t have to do that!


    When I tried to stop it, Nigel stood up and went to the store looking for the clerk.


    "You''ll do anything."


    While I felt sorry for that, I was impressed by Nigel''s behavior.


    Such a cool and caring man. There''s no doubt that it will be a favorite.


    Why haven''t you ever had a fianc¨¦?


    It became more and more strange.


    "Oh, that girl over there."


    As soon as Nigel left his seat.


    Three men spoke out.


    "Me?


    "That''s right. Why are you alone here? Why don''t you come play with us now?


    The men are smiling with a smile.


    Eh... maybe this is Nanpa!?


    Can''t you see the tea set opposite your seat, even if the men just arrived?


    I''m not alone in any way...


    Are you stupid?


    Or did you come all the way out here to see Nigel disappear?


    Then it''s too malicious.


    "No, thanks."


    Speak with perseverance.


    These are vague answers, so they''re obsessed.


    If you say no, they''ll leave right away.


    But the men seemed more persistent than I expected...


    "Okay, nothing. Let''s get the hell out of here."


    Men tried to grab my arm.


    "Please stop!


    When I shake it off, the man distorts his face.


    What should I do?


    You can use the magic of the border to get rid of the men.


    But now I''m on vacation. I don''t want to cause trouble.


    "Hehe. I don''t even hate strong women like you."


    The men were not punished.


    The moment you tried to take my hand again.


    "What are you doing there?


    A man grabbed the arm and appeared.


    Nigel.


    "I''m sorry, but this is my girlfriend. I''m not going to be popular enough to keep my hands on her and keep my mouth shut.


    "Are you going to betray me with a man like me? I don''t know if it''s for free... no, leave me alone!


    Nigel twists the man''s arm and decides on his joints.


    Oh, that looks pretty painful.


    "What are you going to do? I have to fight to protect myself if I want to resist."


    The man somehow twists his body and tries to escape with force.


    But I can''t.


    "Ok! Damn it! The girl''s giving up already!


    "Is that true?


    Nigel let go and the men ran away from the scene.


    "Na, Nigel! Are you hurt?


    "Hahaha, you''ve been training since you were a kid. My father taught me that royalty should be at the forefront of the fight. I have mastered swords and martial arts. That kind of guy doesn''t have a problem."


    Certainly... when I look at Nigel''s movements earlier, it''s not very nice, but I don''t think he wore them overnight.


    I saw a new side of Nigel.


    "Thank you, Nigel. Thanks to you, I saved your life."


    "I''m sorry about this. I made you feel uncomfortable... and even though it was to get the men to go somewhere, I said ''she''."


    "No! I don''t care at all!


    And when Nigel said, "She," I was so happy.


    ''Cause that''s right, isn''t it?


    That''s what such a lovely man said. Even though it''s a lie, no woman would be happy about it.


    "However, the security of Lynch Giham has also deteriorated. We must contact the relevant departments as soon as possible to strengthen security....."


    "Oh, Nigel. You look like you''re in work mode. Now, let''s forget about that. Besides, he''s everywhere. I don''t care."


    Maybe so.


    and I smiled face to face with Nigel.

 37 37 When you enter the jewellery store, you are disturbed.

    "Where are we going next?"


    After leaving the coffee shop, we were wandering around the city.


    "Hmm... I haven''t been to Lynch Guiham for a long time, and I don''t really know. I would be happy if you could introduce me to Nigel''s recommendations."


    "Then why don''t you go shopping? I''ll show you some of the recommended shops."


    "Please."


    As I followed Nigel, I stopped in front of a jewelry store.


    "Could it be here?


    "Oh, let me come here often."


    It seems like a very expensive shop!


    When I was in the kingdom, I was barely paid, so I couldn''t escape the temperament of poverty.


    But Nigel went into the jewellery store in a natural way.


    I followed him immediately afterwards.


    "Welcome."


    As expected from the appearance, there were rings and necklaces in the store that looked expensive.


    It seems very expensive.


    "Well, I''ve barely bought it. I can''t waste much of my treasury."


    Nevertheless, as a first prince, you can''t go in a disgraceful manner to meet dignitaries from other countries.


    That''s why it''s no wonder he knows such a shop.


    "But it would be fun just to look at it, wouldn''t it?


    "Yes, yes."


    I knew I was a girl. I admire such beautiful things.


    But....


    "You don''t seem to have a price tag?


    "I have to ask the owner."


    Ah, this! If you don''t want to see the price tags, you buy them!


    In other words, you only come from rich people who don''t care about the price!


    You can''t even touch such a expensive thing... if you drop it on the floor by mistake, it''s going to be a big deal.


    "What''s the matter, Elianne? I''m feeling really nervous."


    "No, that''s not true!


    It''s a lie!


    I know my legs are trembling!


    But after seeing me like that, Nigel cut his neck.


    "How about this?


    Nigel grabbed up the ring on the shelf.


    What a danger!


    Nigel continued without knowing that I was harassed inside.


    "I think it suits you...."


    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t know if it suits you, but it''s very pretty. I admire you as a woman."


    And then I thought of myself with Nigel wearing a ring.


    ... what am I thinking!?


    Then it seems like you''re choosing an engagement ring.


    "Hmmm... does Eliane like rings like this?"


    "Nigel?"


    Calling Nigel, who was murmuring to think about something, he said, "Nothing." He quickly put the ring back where it was.


    You seem a little rushed to Nigel, don''t you?


    What were you thinking?


    "Hmm... but it''s kind of uncomfortable."


    It''s fun to watch, but if you''re surrounded by such expensive things, you''ll be distracted.


    I knew this kind of shop wouldn''t suit me.


    I''m sorry about Nigel, but it''s time to leave the store.


    That''s how I tried to talk to Nigel.


    Is that it?


    Something comes into my eyes.


    "Oh, miss. Your eyes are high."


    The owner of the jewelry store approached me with such a reaction.


    "This is...."


    "Yeah, it''s a necklace I bought recently. It''s a very good gem, isn''t it?


    Indeed, as the shopkeeper said, the jewelry attached to this necklace seems expensive to see.


    If you put this on at a social party or something, you''ll be able to stand out.


    "Yeah, that''s a good one."


    Nigel is peeking too.


    "That''s the woman you brought with you. You also have an eye for good gems."


    The owner talks to Nigel in a friendly way.


    It may be obvious... but it seems to me that he is a well-known prince of this country.


    "I heard you bought it recently.


    "Yes, a new merchant has recently appeared in Lynch Giham. I have a lot of business to do."


    "New merchant?


    Nigel''s eyebrows were tingling.


    "Yes, I don''t know exactly who I am, but I am sure I will bring it. And it doesn''t cost that much. So besides me, there are a lot of shops that have been dealing with this merchant lately."


    That''s right.


    Nigel listens to the shopkeeper and nods.


    I don''t know about the jewelry, but Nigel and the owner of the jewelry store said so.


    I wonder if this is a good thing in itself.


    But...


    "Um... will you listen calmly?


    I say, they say, "Hmm?" he turned his face.


    "You should let go of this necklace right away."


    "Why?"


    "The necklace is'' cursed ''. And pretty strong."

 38 38 Cursed Necklace

    Curse.


    A strong resentment against the opponent creates a magical business.


    Curses are difficult to discern from an amateur''s perspective, and professionals such as the Virgin and the Witch Killer are needed to solve them.


    "Curse? Hahaha, the lady says something interesting."


    But the owner doesn''t seem to believe it.


    "I''ve been a jewelry store owner for a long time. I have seen cursed gems many times. I can tell by the curse."


    "Well, what if it wasn''t a curse?


    "What?


    The shopkeeper rounds his eyes. However, it still seemed half-hearted.


    Nigel.


    Ah.


    But there are people who believe me.


    Needless to say, Nigel.


    He turned around and turned his sharp gaze towards the necklace.


    "There''s a curse on this necklace... it doesn''t look so good."


    "Nigel, you shouldn''t touch too much. The curse doesn''t necessarily come from you at that moment."


    That''s true too. Excuse me. "


    I stopped the hand from reaching for the necklace.


    "It''s no wonder you didn''t notice. Strong... and quite cleverly disguised. If you''re a professional, if you''re a normal person, you''ll never be able to identify it first."


    But from my eyes, I can clearly see a terrible aura leaking from the necklace.


    I''ve seen it somewhere. I wonder where that was...


    "It''s like a curse from Ralph. Why is there such a strong curse?"


    I remembered Nigel''s words.


    Yes, it was Ralph. It is very similar to the aura I saw at that time.


    "Your Highness... is it true what you''re saying?


    Did Nigel and I finally notice the abnormality in the store owner?


    Ask him what he looks like.


    "Oh, she''s also a good spell killer. I''m sure I can see the curse."


    Becoming a healer or a curse killer... I''m pretty busy too.


    But I can also say that the Virgin can serve both of these abilities.


    "I can''t believe I bought a cursed necklace..."


    A stunned shopkeeper.


    But...


    "Don''t worry. With this much curse, you can lift it immediately."


    I told the shopkeeper in a reassuring tone and put my hands on the necklace.


    Ugh... just watching it makes me feel sick. I want to get this over with.


    But this aura... I knew I''d seen it before.


    It''s not Ralph''s time. Like I''ve seen it before...?


    I meditated my eyes, activated magic, and quickly lifted the curse.


    "It''s over."


    After I finished my work, I turned to Nigel and the shopkeeper.


    "Are you done yet!?


    "Yes, the curse is perfectly lifted, so we can sell it normally. I''m sure it''s a good necklace."


    "No... once this happens, you can''t sell it anymore. It''s creepy, and I hate to get into trouble with customers."


    Really?


    Well, that would be easy.


    The jewellery store owner made a high purchase, but this store seems to be able to recover the loss immediately.


    The curse on the necklace was lifted.


    But this does not of course settle one case...


    "But... that suspicious merchant. Looks like we need to investigate a little bit."


    Nigel looked at the necklace with serious eyes.


    "Store owner, can you tell us more about this suspicious merchant?


    "Yes, yes. That said, I don''t know that much either....."


    The store owner began to talk.


    It seems that the merchant has been visiting Lynch Giham for about six months now.


    At first, she was too suspicious and didn''t want anyone else to do it.


    However, since all the merchant''s items were first-class and reasonable in price, other people also started trading.


    "Who were they dealing with?


    "Weapon shops, armor shops... grocery stores. Ah, speaking of which, the Adventurer Alliance also traded. They also bring good monster meat."


    "Ma, monster meat!?


    Nigel got upset.


    "Yeah, yeah. Would it be normal for an Alliance to buy monster meat and give it a reward?


    True, the owner is right.


    But it means a lot to me and Nigel.


    "Maybe... the monster meat that Ralph gave you was mixed with something cursed?


    "Yeah, maybe."


    The Monster''s meat bought by the Alliance is distributed to other stores and purchased by the Manor Castle.


    And then Ralph ate it... like that. It''s possible.


    "Things could be worse than I thought. Thank you, shopkeeper. I may come back later to talk to you."


    "It''s so cheap. Oh, one more thing!


    "What?


    The owner kept saying, "This is my guess."


    "That merchant... I don''t think that''s a book job."


    "What do you mean?


    "Maybe the Adventurer pretended to be a merchant and made a deal with us. The muscle was not like a merchant, and the deal was like an amateur. Well... there aren''t many merchants like that, but there aren''t any, and I may be mistaken..."


    "Okay. Thank you. I''ll help you."


    Someone who looks like a merchant and doesn''t look like a merchant...


    Hmm, things are getting complicated.


    However, even though there are still bumps and dots now, it seems that the evidence is already available.


    All I had to do was connect this to one line... and I had a hunch.


    "Elaine, I''m sorry. I let you do this on a date. Let''s get back to work and keep shopping."


    No, I don''t mind.


    It was me in thought mode.


    The word "date" that came out of Nigel''s mouth immediately returned to its original head.

 39 39 · Communicating likes to people you like

    After a while we enjoyed shopping, we had dinner and returned to the royal castle.


    "It was fun today."


    Nigel said that in front of my room.


    "Thank you very much. It was a wonderful day."


    "I''m glad you said that, too. I was wondering if you could date me again.


    "Yeah, yeah. Sure."


    For a moment, I became accustomed to the sound of "dating", but now I''m used to it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s wrong with you?


    I thought I''d say goodbye today, but something is wrong with him.


    It''s like he''s trying to say something.


    "No, no, it''s nothing. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Yes, I''ll see you tomorrow"


    Waving at him, I went into my room.


    Earlier, I wondered what Nigel was trying to say, but I don''t think he''d like to be forced to pry.


    Hmm.


    Close the door and exhale.


    I''m tired today... but it was fun.


    It was like a dream day.


    If I think about it now, I don''t know what I was thinking while I was out. I seem desperate not to be hated by him.


    Reflecting on his little remarks, I wondered what he thought.


    "But... you said it was fun, so you can trust it, right? Nigel"


    That''s how I murmured.


    Anyway, it was really fun today. I really think I should go with Nigel again.


    All right, now lie down in bed and look back today!


    It''s going to be a lot of reflection!


    But before that...


    "Douglas, come out. I know."


    I watched Nigel''s footsteps go silent and talked like that outside the door.


    And then...


    "You got it."


    Douglas voice from across the door.


    When I twisted the door knob and opened the door, there was a neat face in the glass.


    "How long have you known?


    "From the beginning! Even I know how to follow such a discovery!


    "Mm-hmm. That''s the ex-husband. I was using the Concealment Magic. Is it so easy to see through?"


    Douglas nodded impressively several times.


    Yes, it is.


    Douglas followed me from the beginning to the end of the day out!


    "Hah...."


    Exhale.


    "Why did you do this?


    Nigel asked me to.


    Nigel?


    "Ah. Whatever a nostalgic date, it would be dangerous for a prince of a country to walk around the city without an escort. That''s why if there was any danger, I would have dealt with it."


    "Well, that''s true, but...."


    It makes sense. But somehow I didn''t care.


    Nigel, why didn''t you ask someone else!? No, if it were a Douglas, I''d beat any thug! But if Douglas had listened to everything I said today, wouldn''t it be embarrassing?


    "Well... I knew I needed an escort, so I was the one who kept quiet."


    Oh, I have a headache.


    But doesn''t Douglas even know I feel that way?


    "I was worried about the coffee shop. Are you Nampa? Because they used to. I thought I''d leave and tear it apart."


    I moved my mouth carefully.


    "Why do you have to do that when you''re a nanny!


    "Well, while I was worried, Nigel came in to help me. That''s how I sucked my dick."


    Of course, they saw everything about the coffee shop.


    That means....


    "Not a single jewelry store?


    "Of course. Curse a necklace is a strange thing to do. Why do we fight each other in the same race? I don''t understand."


    "That''s what I thought too....."


    "Still, the necklace curse. Looks like his aura...."


    "That guy?


    "No, maybe I''m thinking too much. Forget it."


    That''s how Douglas pulls his hand.


    I wanted to pursue it, but there was no sign of him talking to me. Was there something wrong with him?


    "But you didn''t seem to enjoy it very much."


    Yeah, it was fun.


    "Wow, that''s better than anything. Praise me more for setting up this date."


    I won''t do that.


    "I''m not satisfied."


    Douglas said without changing his expression.


    "But on today''s date ¡ª¡ª no, Nigel, I think so ¡ª¡ª there''s one thing to reflect on."


    "Eh... where is it!?


    It''s just a fa?ade.


    Of course. I was going to do today''s reflection meeting alone.


    I am concerned about objective opinions.


    Douglas raised his index finger.


    I didn''t confess.


    And I said something terrible.


    "Confess!?


    "Hmm. As far as I can tell, do you like Nigel? Why didn''t you confess? You could have had as many chances as you wanted."


    "Well, that''s not true... for me."


    Do I like Nigel?


    ... I don''t know.


    It''s fun to be with him. I can also feel my chest twitching.


    But... I couldn''t imagine that I was building a happy family with him because of the difference in identity.


    He is like an idol to me. It''s out of reach.


    "Well, it''s a strange thing to say to you. You can confess as soon as you like."


    "Or, hypothetically? Suppose I liked Nigel. That''s good, right? It''s just a temporary story. But if they don''t, they might hate me...."


    ¡­¡­ What are you saying? "


    Douglas answered with a strange expression.


    "Tell someone you like and why should they hate you? I don''t know what a human being is."


    ¡ª¡ª


    It must have been a pure question for Douglas without mixing.


    But for me now, the answer is too dazzling.


    Well, that''s fine. You must be tired today. You should get some sleep. I''ll go to bed. "


    "Good night."


    I shut the door after I dropped off the missing glass.


    "For a dragon, what kind of creature does a human look like?"


    I envied the straightness of the glass.


    I lay down in bed, but the words of the glass burned on my head earlier and I couldn''t take them off.

 40 40 · False Virgins Thoughts

    I didn''t mean to do this.


    Belkheim Kingdom.


    In his room, Prince Claude''s fianc¨¦e Leticia muttered as she bit her nails.


    "The truth is, I was supposed to have a rosy life as your fianc¨¦e by now....."


    But it was unexpected that the dragon would appear in King''s Landing.


    After the dragon left, the kingdom of Belkheim was in chaos.


    It''s not impossible.


    After all, the bragging soldiers had no way of making it into one dragon.


    The dragon said, "I don''t care about this country," but I don''t know when I''ll get in next. The dragon may be lying.


    The inhabitants of King''s Landing felt anxious about it, and spent a sleepless night.


    That is no exception to Claude.


    It''s a military boost! Don''t let the dragons set foot on this land again!


    Even the kingdom was financially pressing. Because Claude, a foolish prince, was luxurious enough to spend all his money on the treasury.


    And yet, I put a lot of money into the military.


    Claude was right, but it wasn''t.


    He is afraid.


    "... hih! Yu, it''s a dream. I thought the dragon was attacking me again..."


    Night.


    While sleeping, Claude suddenly got up and trembled.


    It''s not just once. In total, more than ten shots (...) will have occurred.


    Until now Prince Claude had grown up in a greenhouse. I''ve never even been beaten up by anyone.


    But being intimidated by the dragon gave rise to fear in his heart for the first time.


    Since then, Claude has lost his temper and was somewhere over when he was talking to Leticia.


    "That''s why I haven''t spent much money lately... since I became Claude''s fianc¨¦e, I thought I could be more luxurious."


    Of course, the money given to Leticia is not small enough to be called a ''penny''.


    The money given in January was the equivalent of the national budget of a small country.


    That''s why the kingdom''s finances are getting harder, but Leticia and the others didn''t notice.


    "Excuse me."


    Leticia''s thinking about it.


    The door was knocked and a man came in from the hallway.


    "Oh, Alberto. Wouldn''t it be rude of you to come into the room without my reply?"


    "I''m with you. Never mind."


    That said, a man called Alberto lowered his hips on a nearby couch.


    He is one of the few SS-class adventurers in this country.


    And for one purpose, I''m working behind the scenes with Leticia.


    (That''s an SS-class adventurer... are you breaking into this much?)


    It is a secret to those around you that Leticia and Alberto meet.


    I don''t know what means I''ve used to break in here, but I''m sure it''s not a serious one.


    (There is no doubt about the strength. I hope you can improve your personality a little more...)


    Leticia is reluctantly teaming up because she wanted to keep his strengths in hand - no, she''s using them.


    "What about the business I ordered?


    "Oh, that''s good. I can sell like an idiot thanks to you playing around with the merchandise."


    "Fufu, that''s good."


    "But why did you order me to do this? Well, he told me to add me to the royal family, so I''m reluctantly acting like a merchant."


    Alberto complains.


    He is twice as strong in ''greed''.


    Money, honor, appetite, libido¡­ he demonstrated all his strength to achieve all his desires.


    Therefore, I can say that I have reached the SS level.


    But on the other hand ¡ª¡ª there''s a verse where you lose a little bit of yourself in pursuit of desire.


    Frankly speaking, it''s...


    This time, Leticia used it.


    The story of joining the royal family is a lie, stupid man.


    Inside Leticia smiles, but Alberto doesn''t seem to know.


    She was good at two things.


    One is telling lies.


    I kept telling lies all the way down here and got close to Claude.


    And now that you''re finally my fianc¨¦e, there''s no doubt about that power.


    And the other thing ¡ª¡ª that''s the curse.


    Leticia has some special origins.


    It didn''t tell Claude, of course, the man in front of it.


    As long as she has the power, it''s before breakfast to cast a curse on the item.


    It was a difficult business for even SS class adventurers to realize.


    "But why sell expensive items to Lynch Giham? You said you were collecting funds for the Kingdom....."


    "How many times do I have to explain it?


    "No matter how many times you explain it, it''s not a convincing answer."


    "Then the answer is the same. You have no right to know. You can do as I say. Do you want to be royal?


    "... no matter what you think, I don''t know."


    Shrug your shoulders.


    (You''re a good fighter, but you''re not very smart... that''s why you use it like this.)


    Alberto seems to want to retire his adventurer soon.


    I was tired from the days of battle.


    After retirement, Alberto seems to be going to become royalty and be as luxurious as Leticia, but Alberto doesn''t know that this is a dream that will never come true.


    "So... what do you want? Was there something I should have said about you coming here even though I didn''t call?


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Alberto starts talking.


    "There was an Elaine, right?


    "Yes, you''re a fake saint. I''ve been banished from this country."


    "I heard that from you. She''s a fake saint, but she looks like she''s in Lynch Guiham now."


    "Excuse me?


    For a moment Leticia doubts her ears.


    But immediately put your face back on.


    "... yes. Well, wherever she goes, it''s not what she knows. It''s none of my business."


    and mouth.


    But...


    (What a mess.....)


    Leticia thinks in her heart so that Alberto doesn''t understand.


    Her virginity is real.


    I didn''t think we''d be able to draw a line that would take the dragon away... but maybe the Virgin will see what Leticia is planning.


    That way, the whole plan will be over.


    "Hey, Leticia... I''ve been worried about you for a while, but were you sure Elaine was a fake saint? After he''s gone, the dragons will attack the country. At that time, on your orders, I went to sell the necklace to Lynch Giham. Maybe her powers were real...."


    "Stop talking nonsense!


    Leticia shouted loudly.


    "... I''m tired. You asked me something I''m not bored with. Well, it''s none of my business if she''s a real saint."


    Alberto leaked a creepy laugh, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Oh, yeah. I''ve heard some interesting things about Eliane."


    "Funny thing?


    "Ah. Apparently, Eliane was first seen by Nigel, the country''s first prince."


    "... hah?


    I overheard you with an idiotic voice.


    It was the most unbearable word for Leticia.


    Perhaps he was more suspicious of his ears than when the dragon appeared in the Kingdom.


    "Ah, beauty is good. If you''re banished, you''ll soon be greeted by your neighbor''s prince. I wanted to be born a beautiful woman."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Has Prince Nigel seen you better than Elaine?


    (Such an idiot... no, not necessarily. Alberto doesn''t lie anymore...)


    When I thought of the scene where Elianne and Nigel were getting along, I felt a dark feeling in Leticia''s heart.


    (That''s right....! It''s Eliane''s fault! The dragon attacked me, or my plan went crazy! And that Prince Nigel won''t be mine!


    She stood up slowly on the spot and grabbed a sword placed in a corner of the room.


    I was going to take things a little slower.


    But when I heard about Elianne and Nigel, I wanted to destroy them all right now.


    Kill the fake Virgin with this.


    The sword was a creepy red sword.


    "You can do that, right? I was asking you to make a mistake about merchants. It''s your turn now."


    "Whoa, I can''t accept such a creepy sword...."


    It was then.


    "Nh, what is this...!?


    The black aura runs from Leticia''s sword.


    Aura swarmed around Alberto, eroding his body.


    "Gwaaaaaaa!"


    Alberto screams.


    He was in pain for a while, but raised his face slowly.


    "Hahaha! It''s awesome! I feel like I can do anything now! I''ll kill the false Virgin, as you wish!


    Screaming, Alberto received a sword from Leticia.


    The eyes were red and glowing.


    "Fufufu, that''s fine. My sweet boy."


    Leticia smiled.


    The face was so evil that it could not be regarded as a true Virgin.

 41 41 Busy Mornings

    Morning.


    "It''s kind of noisy...."


    Something outside is noisy.


    That woke me up a little earlier than usual.


    Even so, I''m busy in the morning.


    There may not be any particular reason... but I have a bad feeling about it.


    Would you like to go see it?


    I''ll get dressed immediately and go out in the hallway.


    The first soldiers stationed in the Royal Palace were seen walking and coming down the hallway.


    It''s not very good, but it''s hard to think of anything.


    "Um, I''m sorry... what the hell...?


    "Actually, something really troubling happened...."


    "Trouble?


    "I''m sorry, I can''t talk about this anymore... I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    That said, the soldier left me.


    I tried to talk to other people, but nobody seemed busy and it wasn''t that kind of atmosphere.


    "Shall we go to Nigel''s?


    It might annoy you... but it seems worth a go.


    I turned my butt to Nigel''s room with people moving around busily.


    Nigel.


    "Ah, Elaine....."


    There it is.


    When I arrived in the room, Nigel looked tired.


    "What the hell is going on? The soldier said something bad had happened....."


    "You can''t hide anything. Actually, outside the city... a lot of monsters appeared in the nearby forest."


    "Lots of monsters? But isn''t it that strange?


    "No... you don''t have to panic if that''s all. The Knights led by Adolf should be able to handle it well. But...."


    Nigel keeps talking with serious eyes.


    "The monsters are becoming more violent than usual. The Knights alone can''t handle it."


    "Well, what''s the reason for that...?


    "I don''t know the cause. However, the Knights have reported that they are" being manipulated by something ". Originally, monsters are not stupid either. I also know that if you attack a human without sight, your tails will come back to you. They should choose who they want."


    "You think the monster is attacking without choosing a target?


    When I asked, Nigel shook his neck vertically.


    "Exactly. That caused the Knights to panic in the morning. I''ve arranged adventurers, but I can''t make it. No matter how close the city is, it could still damage other neighboring cities and villages. There are adventurers and merchants out there. If the problem gets so big, we can''t miss it."


    "Oh, my God... is there anything I can think of as causing this? Even a little clue."


    "No, I don''t know yet. But it may be related to the appearance of a man at the same time as the monster."


    "Man...?


    I wonder why a man shows up when the monster is becoming violent.


    Nigel answers as if I had gone ahead when I wonder.


    The monster too, but the man and the knights have been forced to struggle. He was carrying a red sword and attacking people with the monster. I have also received reports that he was a human being and a monster. "


    "It''s a mystery... is it possible that this man is leading a monster?


    "It''s hard to think about. Originally, monsters don''t obey orders. Except for Fenrir, which is still friendly to people. So ¡ª¡ª this is still the domain of speculation -- the man is probably losing himself because of something like a monster."


    "Maybe you''re more powerful."


    And yet, what is that "something"?


    A technique that makes monsters and people violent and insane...?


    I have only one idea.


    It''s a ''curse''.


    The effects of the curse are varied.


    The same effect Ralph had when she got sick.


    It also makes the opponent lose their sanity and become violent like a monster.


    This time, I can only think of ''something'' that appears to men and monsters.


    "Nigel, maybe...."


    When I tried to tell Nigel about it.


    Suddenly I saw his expression and my conjecture worked.


    "... do you still have something to hide from me?


    ¡­¡­


    As I pointed out, Nigel shook his shoulders for a moment.


    "No, that''s not true."


    "Oh, you''re connected. Nigel and I are a community of destiny. Because you''re not the only one who needs to hold it. Besides, I might be able to deal with it. Could you tell me?


    Even when I got stuck, Nigel had trouble breaking his mouth at first.


    But he exhaled like he gave up.


    "... you really can''t hide anything. Okay, I''ll talk to you."


    and began to confess.


    "Actually, he''s making some demands."


    "Request?"


    Nigel went on like this when I cut my neck.


    "He wants the Virgin. Elaine-- let me see you."

 42 42... Im not bothering you.

    "Me?


    I unexpectedly doubted Nigel''s words.


    "Why are you asking me?


    "I don''t know. But according to Adolf''s report, the man said," I will acquit the false Virgin! "Give me the false Virgin."


    "--Eh!"


    Hearing the word ''False Virgin'', I took a breath.


    It is in this country that I was the Virgin of the Kingdom of Berkaim, Nigel. And His Majesty the King... and Ralph, you only know the Douglas.


    Moreover, the opponent purposely calls it the "Fake Virgin".


    This is....


    "Officials of the Kingdom. Besides, it''s pretty close to royalty. It would be natural to think so."


    Nigel agreed, I say.


    "Anyway, Elaine doesn''t have to worry about anything. You don''t have to go out of your way to swallow his demands. I want us to handle this."


    And Nigel covered for me.


    Sure, following a man''s request here means jumping into that pocket.


    Bring me back now... I don''t think so, but it''s not going to be a peaceful discussion.


    Worst of all, throwing myself on the spot could cost me my life.


    But...


    "Nigel, take me to the man."


    When I stared straight back into Nigel''s eyes, he said, "Oh, silly!" and shouted,


    "You don''t have to do that! If there''s anything dangerous to you, it''s irreversible. [M] Please, Elaine. You stay here."


    and kept on panicking.


    Nigel is right.


    But ¡ª¡ª I''m more likely to be the cause of this.


    I don''t want to bother you as much as I can than let you stay in this country.


    So...


    "I''m not just a princess. I''ll do it myself, Nigel. And if so, are you struggling with a violent monster and a man? I''m sure my virginity will help."


    "But...."


    I persuade Nigel, but he never nods.


    Holy shit.


    Convincing Nigel is harder than dealing with the mysterious man.


    I was worried about what was going on.


    "I told you that story too."


    And Ralph.


    And suddenly the door of the room opened, and one of them came in from the hallway.


    "Douglas... and Ralph!? What''s the matter with you?


    Yes, it is.


    It was Douglas and Ralph who entered the room momentarily.


    Douglas smiled slightly.


    "Oh, there was something interesting going on. I had Elaine followed me."


    Ralph agreed. But Ralph isn''t half as interested as he is. I thought it was Elaine''s pinch and ran. "


    You''re eavesdropping... you have a bad taste.


    But now is not the time to say such a thing.


    "Do I look like I''m planning something?


    "Hmm. Your feelings are well conveyed. You don''t think you can bother this country. It''s a win-win idea."


    That''s what Douglas says and walks up to Nigel.


    "Hey, Nigel. Elaine seems to have a hard will. Why don''t you take him?"


    "What are you talking about! Don''t put her in danger!


    "No matter how much you stop, Eliane will use whatever means she can to get out of the castle and go to that strange man? Wouldn''t it be better if you kept him under your watch?"


    "Well, that''s true....."


    Nigel is distracted.


    No... it''s not like I''m getting out of the castle. That''s exactly what I can''t do on my own, and that''s what bothers me.


    "Douglas, nothing. I''m so..."


    But when I saw the glass, he winked at me.


    Now let''s talk.


    As if you were saying so.


    That''s where I come in.


    "... Nigel. Douglas is right. If you try to stop me, I''ll be forced to take you to the glass. Right, Douglas?"


    "Yes! That''s right. Come on, Nigel. Either let Elaine run wild, or you can only move Elaine under your supervision... in two."


    Nigel raised her hands as if she had thought.


    "... okay. I lost to you. [M] But, Elaine, stay with me. This is all you have to protect."


    "Yes, of course I will."


    Okay, now we can do something about it.


    But how do we get to where the man is?


    It seems like there''s a long way to go to Nigel''s place... but I don''t know what''s in the wagon. I do not want to inadvertently expose horses or the Emperor to danger.


    Thinking about it, it''s as if Douglas had read it in my head.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "Yikes!


    She suddenly hugged me and my daughter.


    "No, what are you going to do!


    "It''s not that noisy. Why don''t we take you to the place where the mysterious man and the monster are? You''ll be there sooner, won''t you?


    Douglas is right.


    No matter how many people he looks, he can run dozens of times faster than the average person... no, hundreds of times faster.


    Of course, it is faster to dragonize, but it is difficult to add or subtract from that figure.


    On the other hand, you can get there in no time, and you may pass by, so it''s better to stay like this until you get there.


    "Nigel, get on Ralph''s back."


    And Ralph turned his back on Nigel.


    ¡­¡­ Ralph, can I ride on your back?


    He slowly turned his back.


    Well, Ralph doesn''t understand Nigel. There''s nothing I can do about this kind of exchange.


    If Fenrir were serious, it would be many times faster than a horse. The Nigel that spans the Fenryl of the Fufu is very cute.


    "Then let''s go! Ariane, don''t get mad.


    "Yes, of course."


    But it must feel like Douglas has luggage, but it''s exciting to be hugged by a handsome lady like this...


    Douglas won''t think of anything, but that makes me a little angry.


    Douglas, please.


    I got it.


    I say, the glass kicked the floor and ran out.

 43 43 Princess and Prince

    I was on a Douglas and Nigel was Ralph.


    Cut the wind and head for the mysterious man who calls me.


    "Hey, hey! Douglas! Isn''t it too soon? That''s what I''m afraid of!


    "That much patience. You can''t spend too much time, can you?


    That''s true!


    But I''m scared that I''m going to shake it off.


    "Ralph! Nigel! Are you with me?


    Of course. That''s a dragon. But if Ralph takes this seriously, it''s easy. "


    I don''t know because I cling to the glass, but Nigel and the others seem to have no problem.


    When I first met Ralph, she took me around the courtyard.


    It was slow at that time, but being able to keep up with this speed... that''s the beast of God. It wasn''t just a lid.


    And in no time, we arrived in the forest of destination.


    Adolf!


    Nigel got off Ralph and called out to the Knight Adolph, who was waiting at the entrance to the forest.


    "So, Your Highness....."


    He''s always a nice uncle, but now he''s exhausted.


    "How''s the war going?


    "The dead haven''t come out yet, but there are too many of them. No matter how much pain you inflict, they''ll come after you until you die without fear. I''m most afraid of people who aren''t afraid."


    "I see....."


    "Honestly, the Knights feel pushed. We''ve retreated some of our troops to the forest entrance for a while. I''m still enduring it now, but with one more unfavourable condition, the equilibrium will collapse at once."


    Looks like Adolf and the others are at a critical juncture.


    Looking around, the injured knights are lying on the ground.


    The healers also work at full capacity, but they can''t catch up very much.


    "Nigel, are you sure?


    "Oh, of course. I''m sorry, Elaine, please."


    "Leave it to me."


    He knows when I look at Nigel.


    "Wide heel"


    I clasped my hands and applied healing magic to the surrounding area.


    Then the wounds of the knights who had suffered so far healed like lies.


    "Adolf, so... what about the guy?


    I was listening to Nigel and the others as I continued to activate healing magic.


    "Ah... I''m still asking for Eliane. I''m calling you a fake saint or something stupid, but is that...?


    "You must be confused. So, did you catch any of the man''s traits?


    When Nigel asks, Adolf agrees.


    "I thought I''d seen him somewhere, but he''s... Alberto, the SS-class adventurer in the Kingdom. No doubt about it."


    "What do you mean? You think it was Alberto who was afraid of the Dark Lord? Are you sure?"


    Alberto... I''ve only heard of his name.


    "Oh, because he was a gold guy. That''s why I occasionally collided with our Knights. In conflict zones."


    "I see... then the situation is not good after all. Even the Dark Lord is against us. And there is no fear at all. I can''t take Elaine with me anymore....."


    Healing magic complete... what is Nigel talking about on his own!?


    I split between Nigel and Adolf and stare straight into their eyes.


    Nigel, let me go.


    "Elaine, no. It''s too dangerous."


    "I can''t bother you."


    "... you think Elaine can handle Alberto alone?


    Nigel''s question stuck me in words unexpectedly.


    I am a Virgin.


    I can''t fight alone.


    Therefore, even if I go alone, there is a high probability of being killed in vain.


    "So, let''s scratch!


    I thought you shouldn''t be scared, trying to squeeze out your voice--


    "Hey, Nigel. What the hell are you talking about? It''s the prince''s job to help the princess, isn''t it?


    Stunning voice.


    Looking back, Douglas was about to crawl into Nigel.


    "Prince''s role...?


    "That''s right. Certainly, it will be difficult for Eliane alone to do something about it. But what if you were here? --Elaine will give you the protection and strength of the goddess."


    Nigel didn''t seem to understand everything about Douglas.


    But the tone was as if God had given man a god.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about....."


    "Fu, you don''t understand stupid people. I suppose it would be reasonable to follow me. But...."


    Douglas looks towards the forest.


    This is who I''m dealing with.


    Mm-hmm.


    Big footsteps.


    At the same time, a giant monster appeared from the back of the forest, cutting off the trees.


    The shape that overwhelms the opponent with just the appearance.


    I know his name... and Nigel and Adolf, everyone knows it.


    "Behemoth....!


    Someone called me by that name.


    Behemoth.


    When I first met Nigel, it was as if they had been attacked by Behemoth.


    We managed to escape at that time, but it appears Behemoth was hiding in the woods.


    "It''s over...."


    "Even though you''re still doing your best..."


    "Behemoth...."


    Behemoth appeared suddenly, and the Knights feared.


    But only one of them, a man who doesn''t even feel a little fear, stands in front of Behemoth.


    "Hahaha! What are you afraid of when you''re a pig? But it will be a bit boring. Hey, pig. Fight me."


    Cuckoo Douglas invites the pig (Behemoth).


    "Eliane, Nigel. Leave this to me. Go deep into the woods."


    "But....!


    "Oh, you''re still saying that! Watch your step, motherfucker!


    Douglas tapped Nigel''s head slightly and kept doing this.


    "Isn''t the prince''s duty to save the princess to you? Get ready! And... be a man who can listen to you as much as a woman who''s fallen in love!


    The blast made Nigel look calm.


    And when I raised my face, I was throwing away all my doubts.


    "... Elaine, let''s go. Douglas is right. I wasn''t prepared. [M] I''m prepared to carry the country and protect you."


    Nigel pulled out the sword he lowered to his waist and raised it before me.


    "I am the prince of Lynch Giham, and I will be your sword from now on. I need your help."


    It seems so romantic that it doesn''t resemble this situation.


    I noticed his hands holding the sword with my own.


    "Yes, Nigel. Then I''ll be your shield. Let''s go to the stupid man to finish the fight."


    He said he would protect me.


    But at the same time, I thought.


    This man will never die.


    Such a strong determination.


    "Oh... the Lynchgiham priest and my Nigel are finally waving their sword. If I hadn''t been a prince, I''d be the youngest knight I''ve ever been."


    When I looked at Nigel, Adolf had an unexpected voice.


    "Eliane, Nigel. Get in Ralph. Isn''t that faster?


    "Oh, can we both drive?


    Don''t lick it. Ralph is a god beast. Don''t you think it''s just a dog?


    ... I thought.


    Nigel takes the lead, and I cling to his back and ride Ralph.


    "Well then, Douglas, I''ll take care of it!


    "Douglas! This is outside the city. You can fight with all (...) power!


    Ralph ran out and tried to pass by Behemoth.


    But Behemoth wasn''t sweet enough to miss it.


    "Ghhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    He raised his voice and raised his foot to crush us.


    But...


    "Your opponent is me."


    When the leg is about to be shaken down, the glass slides under it and lifts Behemoth with a piece of (...) hand (...).


    "I forgave the Virgin. It''s been a while since I''ve seen you again!


    Douglas'' voice.


    Stagnation occurs from behind.


    I know what''s going on without turning around.


    Douglas is returning to the Dragon and is about to fang Behemoth.


    Douglas also said so.


    Pigs (Behemoth) can''t beat dragons.


    So I can rest assured that I can leave that place to you.


    "It seems okay over there, but there''s still a chance! We need to get rid of the mysterious man and get back to the Douglas!


    "Yes! That''s right!


    Ralph, we ran through the woods.

 44 44 · Settlement

    The deeper you go into the woods, the deeper you feel the curse.


    "Ralph! Over there!"


    I got it!


    I was flying instructions to Ralph and heading to Alberto.


    Such a strong curse.


    How much resentment did the curser have?


    Just imagine that and your skin will rise.


    Eventually, I arrived at a place open to the forest...


    "Yikes!


    Elaine!


    Ralph''s body suddenly rises.


    This caused us to lose our balance and get away from Ralph.


    However, on the verge of colliding with the ground, Nigel jumped off Ralph and landed with me.


    "Are you okay? Eliane"


    "Yeah, yeah. Thank you very much."


    Get away from Nigel''s hands and put your feet on the ground.


    "Mmm... what is this...!?


    Ralph was floating up with a black aura.


    Is that... a curse?


    "Ralph! I''ll help you soon!


    I clasped my hands and lifted the curse on Ralph.


    Then Ralph slowly descended, and she had nothing to do with it.


    "Looks like the general is finally here."


    Nigel, on the other hand, holds his sword and looks forward.


    "Ellie, Arne... roll... here, roll..."


    Beyond Nigel''s gaze was a man carrying a bright red sword painted with blood.


    The man held his head and looked like he was suffering from something.


    "Alberto....!


    I call that name.


    Apparently, the curse itself seemed to be on the sword.


    But the powerful curse eroded the owner, Alberto, and drove the black aura.


    "Alberto, what the hell are you thinking! What the hell are you aiming at...."


    "Nigel, it''s no use. He''s completely insane."


    That''s how he controls Nigel, who asks Alberto.


    Even so, it''s too strong and evil a curse.


    Moreover, the curse spread not only to Alberto, but also to the monsters that approached him.


    This strong curse must have caused the monster to become violent.


    "Kh... I''m dizzy...!


    As if Nigel had caused lightheadedness, his footsteps would be lost.


    There''s nothing I can do about it.


    Because while we''re doing this, we don''t know when we''re going to be cursed.


    What''s not going to happen is that I immediately broke the line. The other is due to his strong will.


    "Is Ralph okay?


    Of course. But no matter how god beast Ralph is, it is also tough. Long-term battles are tough.


    Ralph also seemed to be suffering.


    "Curses are said to be easier for people with darkness in their hearts. He must have been so eroded by the curse because he was originally in darkness."


    That''s how I analyze it.


    However, it is not the case that I am explaining it at length now.


    With his insane opponent, it seems impossible to hear the story in detail.


    The first step would be to purify that red sword and the curse he possesses.


    "Ahhhhhh!


    Alberto''s beast-like roar.


    He shook up his sword and attacked me.


    "Oops."


    But Nigel jumped out in front of me.


    "I''m your opponent. I won''t let her touch a finger."


    and took Alberto''s sword with his own.


    A struggle occurs.


    "Kh...!


    But Nigel was pushed tightly.


    Alberto''s evil red sword approaches his face.


    "Ko, ro... u...!


    Alberto had repeatedly "killed" Nigel.


    Nigel.


    I put my hand on his back like that.


    "I will now give you the protection of the goddess."


    "Goddess protection...?


    Nigel does not look back and asks me questions without distracting himself from Alberto.


    "Nevertheless, accepting the protection of the goddess may be a bit painful for those with (...) qualifications. But I''m sure you can use this power. So....."


    "Okay, okay. No matter what the ordeal is, I can endure it if I want to protect Elaine. We can''t beat him like this. Elaine, can you do me a favor?


    Yes!


    Nigel''s body was wrapped in light, centered on my hand.


    It rips open the surrounding darkness, but holy light spreads to the sky.


    "Haah!


    Nigel speaks and pushes Albert.


    "Gu...!


    Alberto couldn''t stand the force and retreated from us for a while.


    "Is this... the protection of the goddess?


    Nigel suddenly seemed confused by the power he was given.


    ¡ª¡ª The protection of the goddess, fits.


    As I explained to Nigel, the protection of the goddess is not granted to anyone.


    He who has an evil heart cannot accept the Holy Power, but only suffers.


    But Nigel has a strong heart, so the power of the goddess fits perfectly.


    I am a true (...) Virgin.


    She is not a false (...) saint like Leticia.


    Therefore, I am blessed by the goddess.


    With its power, it has used powerful healing magic and boundary magic to protect the kingdom of Berkaim.


    My power is to protect people.


    I can''t fight for myself, but I can temporarily strengthen my powers by granting this protection to others.


    Such a virgin has another name.


    The goddess''s proxy-- and.


    "Alberto"


    Nigel calls out his name.


    The holy light of dazzling enveloped Nigel ¡ª¡ª and the surroundings.


    Honestly, I was surprised.


    I can''t believe this has happened...


    No matter how much goddess protection you can grant, there is no point if you do not conform.


    I hear that the stronger the ''will to protect people'', the more the goddess will bless you.


    Reach out to people in need, such as me and Douglas - without hesitation.


    As the prince of Lynch Giham, he keeps watch over the fate of thousands and tens of thousands of people.


    ... and so on.


    "I will not forgive my country - and the enemies of my loved ones."


    "Gu, Ko, Ro... haah!


    "You''re the only one. But behind me is the Virgin... and tens of thousands of people. I can''t afford to lose to you, the sword that protects them."


    "Ahhhhhh!


    I wonder if Nigel''s words have not arrived as early as possible.


    Alberto attacked him without sexual harassment.


    "You drowned in strength. Except for Elaine. She has great power, but she used it for people - the difference is too big."


    But no matter how much Alberto attacked, it was useless.


    We will never win or lose again.


    "Haaaaahh!


    Nigel shook up Alberto''s sword before it arrived.


    And tear the space apart.


    Then waves appeared, wrapping Alberto''s body as a flash of light.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Bigger screams.


    Nigel''s flash, blessed by the Goddess, purifies Alberto - and the curse on his sword.


    Eventually his screams, wrapped in light, stopped and he fell to the ground.


    "You did it...?


    I nod.


    Nigel remained alert and approached the fallen Alberto.


    The previous curse has completely vanished.


    Alberto kept his eyes shut and didn''t even show signs of getting up.


    "Yeah, it''s over. Now Alberto... and the curse on the sword is gone."


    "So are the monsters in the woods...."


    "The Ohmoto is gone. I can''t tell you right away, but you should gradually regain your sanity."


    When I explained this, Nigel sat there as if he was exhausted.


    "I see... good. You''re safe."


    "Oh, I believed in your victory from the beginning."


    Something went wrong and giggled and laughed.


    Ugh... Nigel. Well done. Ralph will praise you.


    Ralph approached Nigel and licked his face with his tongue.


    I gently stroked Nigel''s head.

 45 45. Revealed Truth

    "I''m back!


    We went back to the forest entrance and spoke to the Knights there.


    Of course, there''s a Douglas in there.


    Oh, have you finished?


    When he saw us, Douglas waved.


    Near the Douglas lies a giant Bechmos.


    For a moment, I''m under pressure, but it looks like I''m already breathing. I suppose we''re safe.


    "Yeah, you''re early, aren''t you?"


    "Me? I told you. Pigs like this are not my enemies. I was expecting a little, but it wasn''t fun."


    Douglas smiles invincibly.


    "Adolf, how was it?


    Now Nigel asked Adolf for an answer.


    Douglas alone is definitely a lack of explanation.


    "Ah, ah. I didn''t think this man was a dragon. I was surprised when I suddenly appeared as a dragon, but in an instant I played Behemoth. Nigel, I didn''t know you had a dragon on your side...."


    Didn''t I tell you?


    Yes, Nigel smiles.


    You have a bad habit of Nigel again.


    "You''re back in shape."


    That''s why I don''t think I''d want to see a dragon-shaped glass...


    "Everyone else is scared. I had no choice but to go back to being human. But I didn''t like it at first, but when I get used to it, people look good."


    "Above all else."


    The other knights couldn''t hide their surprise that the Douglas was a dragon.


    But it''s just confusing.


    When I saw the expression, I felt that longing was stronger than fear.


    Douglas must have defeated our common enemy, Behemoth.


    With this, Douglas will be accepted by everyone and will continue to live with us in Lynch Guiham.


    "Well, now more than that...."


    I turn my eyes to Alberto.


    Alberto''s sword - and after lifting the curse on him, he wrapped it around with a rope and brought it here.


    You have to let me talk to you.


    "Alberto, what the hell are you thinking? You don''t think you can do this for free, do you?


    Nigel stares at Alberto with a gentle tone, but certainly angry.


    But Alberto wasn''t scared and said, "Heh!" and spit on the ground,


    "If this happens again, I''m done. I''ll wash you up and talk to you. I''m angry that she used me to be nice to me."


    "That woman?


    "Oh, it''s Leticia. I went crazy after I got this sword from a guy named Leticia in the Kingdom of Belkham."


    "Leticia!?


    I overheard it.


    The sword placed beside him had been red and cloudy since before the battle.


    But now, as if that had been a lie, it only looked like a rusty sword.


    "Why is Leticia...?"


    Hmm. I guess so.


    While I am confused, Douglas nods several times as if she had seen everything.


    "Probably a curse on this one. It would be the work of a woman called Leticia."


    "Excuse me?


    "When I headed for my kingdom, Leticia sent me the same aura. Leticia is a first-class sorcerer. Probably put a cursed sword on him and triggered a murder like this one."


    Leticia --.


    A current fianc¨¦e of Prince Claude, a wicked woman who pretends to be a true saint.


    I thought I was a bad character... but I didn''t realize I was a magician when I was in the kingdom.


    "I suppose you were wearing a cat when you were there. I never revealed the power of the spell. I can''t help it if you don''t notice."


    Douglas gently comforted me when I was depressed.


    "Hmm. Looks like it''s going to turn out to be a country and country problem. Alberto still has to talk to me."


    Nigel exhaled as if she were tired.


    Hehe. Such a clever prince. "


    Alberto smiled disgusting.


    I think the reason Alberto went out of his way to talk about this ¡ª¡ª the idea of what to do with Leticia and the kingdom ¡ª¡ª would be to live longer.


    It wouldn''t be strange to be executed immediately.


    But we can''t kill Alberto until we extract information from him. I wonder if he is such a strong calculator.


    Nevertheless.


    "Hey, Alberto. Don''t lick lynchy ham.


    Adolf approached Alberto and grabbed his forehair and raised his face.


    "I''ll do it directly to get the story out of you. I have a personal grudge. Be prepared."


    "... chi"


    Alberto pounded his tongue.


    Oh, I''m scared. I''m scared.


    I wonder how scary he will be from now on.


    Don''t worry, I''ll leave it to Mr. Adolf.


    "But... there''s just so much I don''t know yet, but I can''t forgive that little Leticia."


    "I agree with you."


    The expression of Nigel and Douglas made me feel a quiet anger.


    "Shall I fly to my kingdom now and plead not guilty to Leticia alone?


    "That''s the trouble."


    Looks like they''re having an affair.


    But you don''t have to bother doing that.


    "Nigel, Douglas. It''s okay. This time, we bounced the Leticia curse perfectly. If left alone, Leticia will be acquitted."


    "What do you mean?


    Nigel rounded his eyes.


    "Regardless of the weak curse, this curse was stronger than ever before. When the curse is lifted, I''ll return to the surgeon."


    I put my finger around my mouth and kept doing this.


    "In order to curse people, we need to dig a hole for both of us ¡ª¡ª" One is a hole to fill a cursed person. And the other one belongs to the person who cursed it. "

 46 46... plead not guilty to a stupid woman.

    Leticia was born into a family of magicians.


    You are the best masterpiece of the family. Use your power to get everything. "


    My father, who always told me that, cursed and killed him first.


    The reason is because -- because it compliments me so much.


    With that much praise, you can''t help but want to try how powerful you are.


    Afterwards, she cursed and killed all her family, leaving them all alone.


    However, Leticia did not regret cursing her family, but rather prided herself on her strength.


    Oh, my God! You had this power!


    As your father said, this will give you everything!


    --and.


    Fortunately, Leticia had not only the talent of the curse, but also the beauty of her birth and the tremendous wealth left by her family.


    Someday.


    Leticia attended a dance party where the nobles gathered.


    It was just weird.


    But then she fell in love.


    The First Prince of Lynchgiham ¡ª¡ª Nigel.


    She came into contact with Nigel quickly.


    But no matter how charming Nigel is, he never turns to her.


    Leticia lamented.


    I''ve got everything I''ve ever wanted!... and...


    After a short distance from Nigel, Leticia now approached Prince Claude of the Kingdom of Berkaim.


    Honestly, it was like a distraction.


    Belkheim is bigger than Lynch Giham.


    The woman you abandoned is the fianc¨¦e of the prince of a neighbouring country!


    It''s too late to regret it!


    ¡ª¡ª and the idea of solitude.


    Fortunately, Claude was quite stupid and began to love Leticia even though he had a fianc¨¦ named Eliane.


    After that, it''s easy.


    He called Elianne a ''false Virgin'' and claimed that she was the ''true Virgin''.


    Stupid Claude immediately believed Leticia''s lies.


    Stupid man.


    I''m not just a true Virgin, I''m a sorcerer who cursed and killed his family.


    And Leticia, who got Prince Claude, wasn''t tired of it.


    I thought I''d take revenge on Nigel for abandoning me.


    Nevertheless, it cannot be easily contacted. Because there are many guards when it comes to being a prince in one country.


    She therefore decided to work with the SS Adventurer Alberto.


    I gave Alberto a bunch of cursed items to sell to Lynch Giham.


    I went out of my way to use Alberto, a SS-class adventurer, rather than a merchant, because I thought it would be easier for you to do it.


    If you were a real merchant, you might have noticed that Leticia had a curse on the item she gave you.


    I don''t think so... but she''s a careful woman. I paid careful attention.


    Besides, his combat skills were also attractive.


    They must have served as shields to protect themselves in times of need... and so did their soul guts.


    Bring the cursed item into Lynch Giham via Alberto.


    Lynch Guiham, where the cursed item is now in full circulation. It is too late to notice it there.


    I don''t know what the curse is on. Eventually, the supplies in Lynch Guiham will no longer be trusted.


    It is also possible that they will try to borrow the help of the Virgin of the neighboring country - that is, Leticia - in order to borrow the help of the Virgin, who is said to be able to lift the curse.


    Once you''re in your pocket, the rest is easy. Leticia was planning on making him my prisoner too...


    But when Alberto told me that Elianne was in the neighborhood... and that she was near Nigel, she had hate in her heart.


    Oh, that''s enough ¡ª¡ª let''s break it all.


    Yes, it is.


    It''s as if you suddenly feel cold against toys that you''ve been passionate about.


    I gave Alberto the sword of the curse I had prepared, and I decided to destroy Eliane-- and Lynch Giham.


    This is the end of this murder.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    "Claude, I''m scared. I wonder when the dragons will come to this country again....."


    "It''s okay, Leticia! I''m with you! Strengthen your military side! That''s why I need you to rest assured, Leticia!


    Claude''s room.


    Leticia leaned over Claude and smiled invisible to him.


    (Stupid man... if you play this anxious woman, you can pull out as much money as you want. It was a little crazy to calculate, but there''s no doubt that it''s luxurious and all-you-can-do....)


    By now, Alberto, who had the cursed sword, must have killed Nigel and Elaine.


    If Alberto loses "pain" and "fear", it can''t be stopped. I couldn''t possibly lose.


    I was thinking about Leticia, but...


    "Ahhhhhh!


    "Well, what''s the matter, Leticia!?


    Suddenly, a sharp pain hit my face.


    After a bit of delay, the unbearable heat comes on.


    Leticia screamed, pressed her face and rolled to the floor.


    (What!? What''s going on!?


    Leticia was rolling around for a while and suffering...


    "Haah, haah... what''s on my body..."


    The pain subsided to the point where she managed to endure it, and she raised her face slowly.


    "Leticia... that face..."


    "Face?"


    For some reason Claude is pointing at Leticia and trembling.


    Why is Claude looking like that?


    While still confused and cold, Leticia turned her gaze to the mirror that was in the room.


    No. Should I say (...), (...), (...)?


    "Hmm, what is it! This face!?


    Leticia approaches the mirror.


    Her face is rotting as if it were burned in flames.


    Even the beauty that was thought to be the most beautiful woman in the world completely disappeared, and transformed into an ugly monster face.


    "Well, why!? - Oh, my God!


    I think of one idea.


    And unfortunately, Leticia was right.


    Yes, it is.


    My curse bounced back.


    If the strong curse is removed in the middle of the road, it will return to the magician.


    A hammer fell on a stupid fake Virgin who had confused Lynch Giham and tried to kill Nigel and Elianne!


    "Claude, Claude!


    "Oh, is it really Leticia? Anyway, if we don''t get a healer to treat it....."


    But I don''t know Claude at this time.


    The curse that bounced back on Leticia won''t be lifted, even if I called the Curse Killer instead of the Healer. If I could, it would be the true Virgin Eliane.


    It was strange that her strong powers as a magician turned into a vendetta.


    Tong, tong.


    When Claude is in a hurry, the door is knocked.


    "Dear Claude, Oh, my God!"


    "Who is it? I don''t have time to hear your futile stories right now!


    A knight comes in from the hallway.


    The interior was a strange sight, but the knights couldn''t help it.


    It was as if something else had taken away my head.


    "Following the dragon....."


    "What do you mean? Dragon!? Another dragon attack!


    "No! Not a dragon. Now..."


    But Claude completely forgot.


    I wonder what the dragon left behind at that time.


    "Joe, an advanced demon tribe has invaded the Kingdom!


    The destruction of the kingdom will not stop.

 47 47. Double Dance

    After that disturbance.


    A luxurious party took place tonight in Lynch Guiham, where calm was restored.


    Nigel''s birthday party took place as planned.


    Powerful nobles gather from all over the country, and dignitaries from other countries come to the royal castle.


    Nigel was smart enough to let me join the party...


    "Hmm...."


    Outside the venue, I exhaled.


    "You''re really tired. I didn''t think it was such a big party."


    People were screaming everywhere.


    Each and every one of them is an important person in charge of the country''s future. My elbows are stretched and I can''t help it.


    "It''s been a long time... and the last person in the kingdom wasn''t allowed to party."


    Speaking of which, what will happen to the Kingdom of Belkheim by now?


    The dragon... the dragon has disappeared from the dragon''s nest, and I don''t think it''s strange that one or both of the advanced demons should come aboard?


    And there must be a curse bouncing back on Leticia.


    ... well, I don''t care.


    "Elaine, you''re here."


    When I was taking a walk around the venue with that in mind, I was surprised to hear it.


    "Nigel, are you okay in here?


    "I''ve been looking for you. It''s coming out."


    "It''s not very complimentary for the lead to get out."


    "I don''t mind. I wanted to talk to you now."


    Today Nigel was wearing a full-bodied white suit and was even cooler than usual.


    I mean, the afterglow is emitted, dazzling as soon as possible!


    If I keep watching, I''m going to lose myself somehow.


    "Ah, Elaine. Thanks for the cookie. I didn''t say thank you, but I''ll say it again."


    I gave Nigel an example birthday present before the party started.


    But as soon as I handed it over, I could barely communicate with the others.


    Well, there''s no choice. Because he belongs to the prince of this country.


    I really wanted to ask you how you feel about cookies, but my identity is too different from his.


    But... when I looked at Nigel''s side of the party, I suddenly felt as lonely as if he had gone far away.


    "You''re welcome."


    "I haven''t eaten all the cookies yet, but it was delicious. I''ll take care of it."


    "No... it''s not that big a deal. Because I think it''s enough because I eat it right when I have a slot."


    "What are you saying-- yes. I have a gift for you too."


    "To me?


    When asked, Nigel nodded.


    I wonder what it is.


    And it''s Nigel''s birthday today. There shouldn''t be any reason for me to get a present...


    "This is it."


    Doubted, Nigel took a small box out of her inner pocket.


    When he opened the lid of the box, there was a beautiful ring in it.


    "Is that...?


    "You went to the jewellery store with Elianne before, right? I bought it there on a different day."


    Ah, that jewelry store looks expensive...


    But I still don''t know what it means.


    To me?


    Why would he take something so expensive?


    As his head whirled with doubt, Nigel shook his knee and drooped his head on the spot.


    "Elaine -- I want you to be my partner in life."


    "... yes?


    They say things they don''t expect, and they answer back.


    "Was it hard to understand? I want you to marry me."


    "Ke, nkon...?


    "Oh, I''ve been thinking."


    Nigel keeps his head down and keeps doing this.


    "Now that I think about it, I may have been taken from you at first glance. [M] And... it was Alberto''s last incident that made me even more aware of it."


    "The battle?


    "Yes, I felt deeply connected to you when Elaine gave me the goddess''s protection. It feels like a gentle envelope. I was in the middle of a fight, but I''ve never felt so relieved."


    I couldn''t hear the surroundings, and all I could hear was Nigel''s words.


    He goes on.


    "I''ve never been in love before. But I feel like I''ve never seen you in love before. [M] So, Elaine, please be my partner in life and walk with me."


    At first, I thought it was Nigel''s joke.


    But his expression is serious.


    Besides, it shouldn''t be a joke to propose to a woman.


    "But... between me and you..."


    "Of course, you can''t get married right away. We need to convince those around us. But no matter how long it takes, I''ll try to persuade them all. Come on, Elaine. Can you take this ring?


    My fianc¨¦... my future wife... is that what you mean? At this stage.


    What do we do now?


    My feelings aren''t organized yet!


    And will I have Nigel''s fianc¨¦e? We also need to pull Nigel and the country slowly. It''s too different from Prince Claude.


    It was proposed and I noticed it again.


    I like Nigel, too.


    But I don''t have the confidence to accept his "likes", and will my "likes" be conveyed?


    ... maybe he hated me during my engagement and threw it away again.


    "Nigel, I''m sorry..."


    That''s why I tried to say no.


    But a moment ago, the words Douglas said came to mind.


    - Tell someone you like and why should they hate you?


    ... that''s true.


    Expulsion, Engagement Revocation.


    I may have been too timid.


    Accept Nigel.


    And convey my feelings.


    Shake your neck immediately and say it again.


    Nigel, please raise your head.


    When she spoke, Nigel slowly turned to me.


    "... honestly, I''m not sure I''m your fianc¨¦. But it seems true that I like you, too."


    "Then...."


    "Yes, your offer will be honored."


    Nigel brightened his face, I say.


    "Elaine, give me your hand."


    As Nigel told me, I put out my hand.


    He put an engagement ring on my ring finger.


    Nigel will be my sword and I will be his shield.


    By being able to put on the ring, I made it stronger.


    "Come on, Eliane. Would you like to dance with me?


    "Oh, is it better to be here with His Highness?


    "There will be a lot of people back at the venue. Now I want to dance alone with you."


    Nigel takes my hands and dances.


    His dance was very gentle and inclusive. Just doing this makes me feel naturally at ease.


    Under the moonlight, we enjoyed dancing alone.

 48 48. A month has passed since then.

    A month had passed since that disturbance.


    In the meantime, Lynch Guiham was busy with Alberto.


    Alberto was questioned personally by the Knights Adolf, who seems to be trying to extract more information... but the situation doesn''t seem to be very pleasant.


    "That son of a bitch is trying to break his mouth. Is that the SS-class adventurer?"


    When I spoke to Mr. Adolf, he was distorting his face with regret.


    "Does that mean there''s no progress?


    "No... little by little, but I can pull out the information. But he''s also trying to squeeze information out. That''s why I can''t even do a rough imitation. If you die by mistake, it''s a big problem."


    Hmm... I wonder if Alberto can''t do it with a rope.


    He was bewitched by the false Virgin Leticia and tried to distribute the cursed item to Lynch Giham.


    And suddenly, for some reason, Leticia was in a bad mood, and she used it like a discard.


    The result is the murder the other day.


    As far as I can tell... there seems to be no conclusive evidence to back up his testimony.


    As for Lynch Giham, he wants to protest against the Kingdom immediately, but it is a matter of country and country anyway.


    I can''t move freely.


    "Mr. Adolf is also in trouble...."


    "Besides, if you give him a little more time, he''ll cut his mouth off soon. Patience until then. I think Elaine''s bowels are boiling back, but I want you to wait a little longer."


    "Oh, I''m fine."


    Smile bitterly.


    In fact, the curse should have returned to Leticia by now by rebounding the strong curse on Alberto.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know what she looks like right now... but I''m sure it''s going to be tragic.


    That was enough for now.


    Therefore, Alberto''s case is left to the Knights.


    Meanwhile, I''ve been playing with Ralph and Cecilie for the past month.


    Oh, yeah. Don''t forget the Douglas.


    Douglas is a dragon that was a souvenir friend when he was in the kingdom. That''s why I''m living with us in Lynch Guiham now.


    Bad guy... I''m not a bad dragon, but he often tries to mess with me.


    Well, of course, I''m not really in trouble either.


    This is what I''m enjoying.


    I''ve had an incredibly pleasant day since I was crucified in the kingdom with that feeling, but -- the most significant change that has ever happened to me.


    That''s....


    "Ariane''s cookies are really delicious."


    Nigel talks to me while eating cookies.


    "Yes, I''m always glad you''re happy."


    "What are you talking about? I would be happier if I could eat this delicious food every day. [M] It will take a lot of work to make this cookie, won''t it?


    "No, it''s not a big deal. I originally liked making sweets."


    Really? That''s what makes me feel better. "


    And Nigel put star-shaped cookies in his mouth this time.


    It''s a cookie with strawberry jam in it. I''m confident in a few cookies.


    Did Nigel notice that as well?


    "Delicious!"


    She was banging her tongue and ear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Elaine? What''s wrong? I think I''m thinking something....."


    ¡­¡­ No, it''s nothing!


    "I hope so...."


    Nigel looked strange.


    He is the first prince of this country. I will be a representative of the country in the future.


    And... now you''re my fianc¨¦e.


    Ah! I''m getting embarrassed to say it myself!


    Yes, it is.


    The prince of this country and I are fianc¨¦es! I said it twice because it is important.


    When I was originally a Virgin in the kingdom, I was engaged to Prince Claude.


    But if you don''t like it a little, you immediately have a tantrum, and his arrogant attitude stands out, and Nigel and he are the opposite.


    Nigel was always kind and worthy of being a prince.


    And it''s very beautiful.


    I can''t believe I''m engaged to him... whatever I say, but I still can''t believe it.


    "Excuse me."


    With that in mind, a man came in from the hallway with the sound of knocking.


    My maid, Abby.


    "Abby. What''s the matter with you?


    Nigel asked, and Abby didn''t change her expression.


    "Yes. Actually, I got a report from the gatekeeper... that he picked up a boy who was going down on everything."


    "Are you going down?


    "It is an incident that is not worthy of transmission to His Highness. But... it seems that the boy is declaring himself" king "or looking for a healer... to be worried..."


    He looked at us in the face at Abby''s words.


    "No way...."


    "No, that''s not true. That''s not Prince Claude, is it? That''s right, Abby."


    "Claude... you mean the Prince of the Kingdom, right? That''s absolutely not the case. If such a person comes, it will be even more fuss."


    Isn''t that right?


    I reacted to the word king... but apparently I didn''t get a bad feeling.


    Well, Claude wouldn''t be as young as a "boy," and there''s no way he''s going down.


    He is the man who ensures his own safety, even if the citizens of the country starve to death.


    I don''t know what''s going on in the kingdom right now, but I don''t think it''s possible because of his personality, such as coming alone.


    We will definitely bring the army in vain and come great.


    "Okay. I''ll just go and talk to her."


    Thank you for your time.


    Abby lowers his head.


    "Nigel, can I come with you?


    "And Eliane?


    "Yes, I''m curious."


    And... when I hear from Abby, he doesn''t seem to be in any good health at all.


    My healing magic may help.


    "Okay. Let''s go with Elaine."


    "Thank you."


    So we headed for the main gate of Lynch Giham.

 49 49 Mysterious Boy

    On the way to the guardhouse near the main gate, the usual gatekeeper was sitting in the chair.


    In addition, a black-haired boy is lying in the bed beside him.


    "Dear Nigel, And Miss Eliane."


    The doorman noticed us and turned his face towards us.


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    "It''s okay. Even so... is that the boy who''s going down?


    Nigel gazed at the boy lying in bed and the doorman nodded slowly.


    "Yes, have you heard the whole story?


    "Oh, did I hear you call yourself the King or you''re looking for a healer?


    "Exactly. However, if you don''t have a pass, entry fee, or anything else, you can''t get into the city easily. From the beginning, it seemed like it was fluffy, but if I was explaining it, I suddenly fell down... I didn''t think it would be easy to leave it there, so I''m letting you sleep here now."


    "Yeah, thanks. I think it was an appropriate response."


    Thank you very much.


    Hearing Nigel''s words, the doorman slightly flashed his cheeks.


    The boy lying down is wearing a black, long coat. It seems to be made of materials that are rarely seen around here.


    Hmm... I have a cute face, but it looks suspicious to me. And I don''t bring any money to pay the admission fee.


    Seriously, he''s just a suspicious kid.


    But... it bothers you a little.


    Maybe this kid...


    "Oh, I''ll wake you up."


    Looking at the boy''s face, he raised his voice and slowly opened his eyelids.


    "Welcome to Lynch Giham. How are you feeling?


    Nigel asks the boy a question.


    It''s a gentle tone, but I''m not lazy.


    That''s right. This boy is still "just a suspicious person."


    Nigel nods in a situation where she doesn''t know what to do.


    But the boy was calm.


    "Lynchgham... I see, I''ve reached Lynchgham. Are you...?


    and voiced.


    I suddenly lost consciousness and thought I was awake, surrounded by strangers.


    I thought you were in a hurry... but the boy stared straight into Nigel''s eyes without fear.


    "My name is Nigel. I am the prince of this country."


    "Prince...!


    The boy''s eyes open wide.


    And as soon as I tried to get up, I put my hand on the bed frame.


    "Please....! Tell me. I heard that there is a good healer in this country. Where the hell is that--"


    But when the boy tried to stand up, he was about to fall again on the spot.


    "Oh, it''s dangerous to get up in a hurry."


    On the verge of the boy falling to the floor, I immediately supported his body.


    "I''m sorry... what about you?


    "It''s Eliane. More than that... if you look closely, you''re injured everywhere. It hurt, didn''t it?


    "No, that''s not true. I just lost my magic, and I don''t seem to have much work to do."


    With that gesture, I knew this kid...


    Whatever it is, I must cure this child first.


    That''s when I hear the story.


    "I''ll be done soon ¡ª¡ª heels."


    With my knee rested on the boy, I activated the healing magic.


    I still don''t know what this boy is thinking.


    But... this lynching gham has a legend.


    That''s a lovely phrase: ''If there are people in need, help them.''


    This child is not a people of Lynch Giham, but... we can''t overlook a child who''s so worn out.


    "This light....? It feels so good...."


    The boy seems pleasant surrounded by holy light.


    Then I''ll restore your magic.


    Still... you did everything you could to get here, your clothes are all dirty, and the boy''s appearance is no compliment to me.


    I don''t suppose she''s in the bath either.


    But it was strange and the smell of flowers drifted from the boy''s body.


    "It''s over. How do you like it?


    "What is this magic...?! I thought it would take a while to restore my magic, but I think it''s all healed...?


    The boy seemed confused by the surprise.


    "Maybe a good healer is... no, maybe you''re..."


    Ugh ~.


    When the boy tried to say something, such an idiotic sound echoed indoors.


    "Maybe you''re hungry?


    "Ah, ahh... maybe I''ve only been drinking water for the last three days. But this water tastes bad, and I may not even be able to drink it very much..."


    When I asked the boy, he nodded shy.


    Using healing magic, the run-down boy is as pretty as after taking a bath. The tiredness must have disappeared.


    Nevertheless, healing magic is not universal.


    As much as I can, I can''t get rid of my hunger.


    Well, even if I don''t eat it, I can live for a month... but I still feel hungry.


    "But that doesn''t matter now. I have more to do...."


    "''I can''t do anything when I''m hungry''... don''t you know these words?


    That''s what was often said in the kingdom.


    I keep putting my index finger on the boy''s mouth trying to say something.


    "First of all, I''m hungry." Food "enriches life. It''s the first time you''re satisfied that you can have a meaningful conversation. Hey, Nigel."


    Yeah, that''s right.


    When he gazed at Nigel, he shook his neck vertically.


    "That''s right. That''s why I''m inviting you."


    "Where to?


    Nigel said as the boy rounded his eyes.


    "To the royal castle"

 50 50 Omelette Rice

    In the kitchen.


    "Even so, young lady. Perhaps now, but are you sure you want your daughter to cook?


    The usual cook calls me that.


    "I''m fine. And I''ve told you many times, I love cooking. I''ll be delighted."


    I see. Whoa, you have a wonderful personality. Even though it''s not uncommon for some aristocrats to think that cooking is something I should do for chores... well, Nigel-sama, that''s not true. "


    I''m not exactly a nobleman. Well, it would be strange to deny it either way.


    Since then.


    We brought the boy back to the royal castle.


    To cook for him.


    Initially, Nigel was supposed to be cooked by a cook, but I won''t allow that.


    Because... that''s why I want to cook too!


    The cooks really care about me, but they still enjoy it.


    Well, let''s start cooking.


    Stand on the battlefield (kitchen) with an apron on.


    "Lady, what are you going to make?


    "This time I''m going to make omelet rice."


    "Omelette rice? Is that okay?


    The cook raised his eyebrows with suspicion.


    Well, I don''t think it''s the kind of cuisine you take the trouble to serve your guests.


    Although I already have a general idea, the identity of the boy is still unknown.


    Nevertheless, there is no doubt that this is a great opportunity to have a look at Lynch Giham''s dishes.


    Looking at the cook''s face,


    "Whoa, what kind of common dish is Omelette... what are you thinking? Because of this, a strange young lady..."


    And I heard the voice of my heart... I felt it.


    But I have an idea!


    "What''s going on? He''s staring at me."


    "Nothing."


    "... I feel like I''m being thought of as something really strange..."


    The cook narrowed his eyes.


    ... let''s do it!


    Let''s start by mixing ketchup with white rice to make ketchup rice.


    Place oil on the frying pan and operate the stove to ignite.


    The use of Fire Magic Stones has made it easy for anyone to light a fire. That is the stove.


    It''s quite expensive, but that''s the royal castle. You have the equipment.


    When the frying pan is warm enough, put in white rice.


    Continue to add ketchup and mix.


    "You''re as good as ever. I''m in love. Lady, are you going to be a cook if you like?


    "Thank you very much. But we still have a lot to do."


    "I''m sorry."


    The cook smiles bitterly.


    As I enjoyed the conversation and the food, I quickly finished my ketchup rice.


    Let''s put this on the plate for once.


    "Next, eggs...!


    I take out the eggs and break them one after the other on the bowl.


    Then they pour it into a frying pan and mix it as if they were making scrambled eggs.


    After warming up to half ripeness, the ketchup rice is finally ready!


    Wrap your rice in eggs... finished!


    "I think I can add demi-glace sauce, but would you like me to ketchup some orthodox here?"


    I took out the ketchup again and wrote "Welcome (Heart)" on the omelet.


    People around the world say that not only tastes like this, but also dishes that can be enjoyed in appearance can be seen.


    By that standard, this omelet will also be well visible.


    Mm-hmm.


    I did well.


    I put omelet rice on a plate for the number of people and take it to the dining room.


    I''m ready.


    When I went to the cafeteria, I already had Nigel on my long desk... and my sister Cecilie next door. There was a boy sitting face to face.


    "I ate fast!


    Cecilie had a spoon and her feet were stiff as if she couldn''t wait.


    "Cecilie doesn''t have to eat it.


    "It''s mean to be here! Cecilie wants your sister''s dinner too!


    Seeing Cecilie squeezing her cheeks, she smiled unexpectedly.


    "Very well. Making it for one person and making it for three are the same. I want a lot of people to eat it anyway."


    Either way, Omelette is prepared for three people.


    "I''m sorry... three (...) people?"


    "Cecilie, that child... and Nigel. Don''t you want to eat?


    "No, no. I definitely want you to eat it. Elianne''s dinner is exquisite. Thank you for the food."


    Even though I said so, I found out what I had been expecting from the beginning when I sat at the table.


    It''s always nice and cool, but I feel a little cute at times like this.


    "What is this...?


    When I put a plate in front of everyone, it was the boy who strangely turned his gaze.


    Yes, it''s called omelet rice.


    "Omelette rice... I''ve never heard of it"


    Really? It''s delicious, so please try it. "


    In response to the boy''s reaction, Nigel was bending his neck.


    There''s nothing I can do about it.


    Because Omelette is not particularly unusual.


    It is a dish that is served to any household, and it is strange not to know.


    And yet he said, "I''ve never seen it before."


    Seeing the reaction, I was one step closer to being sure of the boy''s identity.


    Well then, don''t hesitate to feed me.


    The boy slowly puts the spoon in the egg.


    Then....


    Oops!


    A loud boy.


    A thick yellow body overflowed from the inside so that the eggs could pop from the inside.


    "Fluffy egg omelet."


    Erm, I have a tight chest.


    "Wow... there''s nothing like this in my village."


    The boy put omelet rice on the spoon and looked at it strangely.


    And slowly put it in your mouth....


    "Delicious!"


    And made his eyes shine.


    "Is it delicious?


    "Ah, ah. I''ve never eaten anything delicious like this. Did you really make this?


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Wow...!


    As if the weir had been cut, the boy ate omelet rice.


    It is worthwhile to make a good meal so far.


    "Elaine, as always, your food is delicious."


    "Oneechan''s cooking is amazing!


    It seemed like Nigel and Cecilie were the same, and they were both happy with the fluffy egg omelet rice.


    Though I was confident, I was relieved to find it popular.


    "Thank you for dinner."


    It seemed that the boy had finished eating Omelette in no time.


    I wipe my mouth with a napkin.


    "Oh, is that enough?


    "What do you mean?


    I still have omelet rice.


    ¡­¡­


    The boy''s body moves violently.


    Earlier, I told the cook to prepare under the omelet rice.


    It''s a hassle-free dish in the first place, and it''s handy to make it again.


    The boy seemed a little worried.


    "Oh, wow...."


    I offered the plate with my trembling hand.


    I receive it with a smile.


    Looks like you chose Omelette Rice for the correct answer.


    Formal cuisine is also delicious, but I thought it was not enough for boys suffering from hunger.


    Anyway, I''d like you to eat a lot of food.


    I went to the kitchen again and made omelet rice.


    ... and then an hour later.


    "Thank you, thank you. It''s not just healing magic, it''s eating something like this."


    The boy who had finished his meal was once again confronted by Nigel.


    By the way... Cecilie is sending me back to my room.


    I was still there, but from now on it will be important. It will be too soon to let her in.


    The boy''s complexion has also completely improved.


    Apparently, she lost her energy because she was injured, but she was simply hungry.


    "Tell Elaine if you want to thank me. She''s a great cook, isn''t she?


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to eat this delicious food. There was something a little nasty going on in other countries, and I was on the lookout... apparently this country is totally different."


    Other countries?


    This is my guess, but I feel like I know something...


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t heard your name yet. What about you?"


    Nigel asks the boy.


    Oh, yeah. I forgot to ask my name in the first place.


    I was desperate to cook...


    "I apologize for being late for my name... and for being rude and making me feel uncomfortable. I''m going to tell you a serious story."


    The atmosphere of the boy changed.


    It''s been a rough way to talk until now, but suddenly I changed to polite words.


    He took Nigel''s gaze straight.


    "I''m Phillip-- Phillip the Spirit King."

 51 51. Every trouble of the Spirit King

    ... eh?


    Spirit King?


    Er!


    "E, Eliane? I thought you had a hunch, but did you miss it?


    Nigel is surprised that I accidentally shouted.


    I mean... you''re the Spirit King!?


    That''s what I wasn''t expecting either.


    "I knew it was the Spirit, but I didn''t know it was the Spirit King...."


    Honestly, I''m confused.


    That''s right.


    From the moment I saw him, I noticed that he was clearly a different kind of magic.


    The Spirit stands apart from other races and builds its own cultural zone.


    That''s why we humans rarely see them.


    "... I didn''t think I was a spirit either. If it''s true, it''s even more surprising, but I was more surprised by Elaine''s reaction."


    And Nigel laughed.


    Su, sorry.


    "You don''t have to apologize. Has Elaine ever seen a spirit?


    "Yes"


    That was when I was a Virgin in the kingdom.


    Suddenly Prince Claude said, "The Knights are going on an expedition, so follow me!" unilaterally.


    This is a story I heard later, but apparently the Knights'' healers were understaffed.


    Nevertheless, some ambulance homes and adventurers have healers... but if you ask them, they have to pay you.


    In other words, as a saint, I can work for free.


    That''s why I said that.


    Well, it''s fine.


    Klaus, a handsome and gentle knight, was with him.


    Besides, I was honestly glad to be of help to everyone.


    At that time, I encountered a spirit as I passed through the forest.


    It was a child''s spirit, so it was small... but the magic I saw at that time was very similar to his -- Philip''s.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s impossible to be surprised. We spirits rarely appear in public. Your reaction is not impossible."


    And Philip said without changing his expression.


    "So... why did the Spirit King come to Lynch Giham? And in such a worn out state."


    When Nigel asked, Philip opened his mouth.


    "Actually, there was a problem in our village."


    "Trouble?


    "Yes, so if I was a good healer in the human world, I thought maybe it would solve it¡­ and I was looking around for a city or village nearby."


    I see.


    "It''s been so long... I finally found it"


    So Philip turned to me.


    "I didn''t expect the Virgin to be in this city-- please, Virgin. Please help us."


    and lowered his head on his knees.


    It''s like a knight swears allegiance to the queen.


    "Hey, hey!


    Crouch down in a hurry and fall back to the same line of sight as him.


    "Raise your head. And... well, I''m not a Virgin!


    "What are you saying? It can only be used by people who are protected by such an out-of-standard healing magic, goddess. Why do you lie like that?


    Philip twisted his neck.


    Spirits are a species that is much better at magic than humans.


    That''s why I can''t help but notice who I am... at this rate, I''m not going to be able to flirt.


    "... hah. Looks like you can''t hide it. Yes, not now, but in other countries it was called" The Virgin. "


    Are you sure?


    "Still, why do you think I''m a saint? In my hometown, information about the Virgin should have basically been kept secret....."


    The power of the Virgin becomes a great force for the nation if we change our minds.


    It''s not necessarily that other countries won''t attack the Virgin''s desire by passing on information poorly.


    It was therefore forbidden to inadvertently divulge information about the Virgin.


    But Philip...


    "Once upon a time, we spirits were taken care of by the Virgin. I remember that time."


    "Care for me....? By the way, how long ago was that?


    "I think it was about 200 years ago."


    Rather than the ancestors, it seemed to be about the Virgin a long time ago.


    Well, the Virgin wasn''t very free these days.


    It''s within expectations.


    Nh...? Wait a minute.


    "Philip, how old are you?


    "Me? Well... I think he''s been alive for about 300 years."


    I knew it!


    I''ll tell you a story 200 years ago. Something''s wrong! I had a hunch.


    Spirits are different from us.


    According to legend, the spirits who live long live for more than a thousand years.


    Compared to that, it may not be that surprising... but something that startles me is surprising.


    "You''re way older than me!


    "Well, maybe. What the hell is that?


    Philip has a neat expression on his face.


    Philip looked about five years younger than us and could have called him "the boy."


    But when I hear that story, I kind of change my eyes.


    Because he''s a big senpai in life!


    "Ha, ha, ha. Ever since Eliane came to Lynch Guiham, it''s been bustling. I used to be a dragon...."


    Nigel was smiling bitterly.


    So, I was just pulling (...).


    "... well, let''s hear it again when we know who you are. What are you in trouble for?


    When I asked, Philip started talking.

 52 52 · Spirits, we cannot overlook those in need

    "As you may know, we, spirits, have lived apart from other species since ancient times."


    This is something others know, not just me¡­


    "In the last three (...) thousand (...) years, I have lived and built settlements in a forest. Of course, we keep our boundaries closed so that no one can come in."


    "Is that forest close to here?


    "Yes, the carriage won''t take three days. Just in case, please don''t say anything else about this."


    And Philip put up only one index finger in front of his mouth.


    Still... 3,000 years.


    It''s called "here recently," and spirits are as large as ever.


    Philip continued.


    "I have lived in peace and security until now. But... about six months ago. There''s a settlement in the woods, and things are starting to go wrong."


    "Weird?"


    "Yes, all of a sudden, the forest began to be covered with air."


    Philip''s expression darkened as if it were spicy.


    "From what you look like, it doesn''t seem like you''re being too shy."


    "Exactly. We spirits are a species that values air and water above all else. Both of them have become cloudy due to this annoyance. This has led to the emergence of sick spirits and powerful monsters in the woods."


    "I see. I can feel it in your heart. You may be stupid, but you''ve done everything you can to get rid of your nerves."


    Shake your neck vertically, Philip.


    "The power of our spirits alone cannot eliminate our distractions. So we decided to ask the humans for help."


    "Why humans?


    "Virgin... because you were there."


    And Philip looked at me.


    "Something similar happened 200 years ago, but thanks to the help of the Virgin, I was able to relieve my distraction. But only 200 years ago, I heard that the relationship between the Virgin and the Spirit was relatively good. Sometimes the Virgin also visited the village of the Spirit. Compared to that... things have changed a lot now."


    Sometimes... How free was the Virgin 200 years ago?


    No, that may be the norm.


    Situations like mine may have been special!


    I was a little envious of the Virgin 200 years ago.


    "I never jumped out of the village. Since the Virgin had lived in the kingdom for 200 years, she must have been there and went to the kingdom. But...."


    "Wait a minute, please. When did you go to the Kingdom?


    "I think it was a couple of months ago."


    Two or three months ago...


    When I was still in the kingdom.


    If such a troubled Spirit King came, he would have tried to help me right away.


    I haven''t heard any such reports.


    "I have an estimate, but what happened?


    "I''ve been paid in advance.


    Spirit King? No kid like you would do that! Tell the idiot to rest. Then the Virgin is busy. He says he doesn''t want to see a kid like you!


    ... and... The blonde told me. "


    "... do you know his name?


    "I think he did say Claude."


    Bingo!


    Prince Claude is the only one who says that!


    Most of the time, they just went to listen to us with a message from the gatekeeper.


    At that rate, you wanted to spread yelling and dissipate stress.


    "I was desperate. I can''t even see the Virgin...."


    "Wow, I didn''t say that! I didn''t even hear the story. Believe me!


    "Of course. At that time, I thought," The Virgin has also changed... ", but I met today and changed my mind. You are as beautiful and kind as you were 200 years ago."


    Not like the Virgin 200 years ago and me now. Well, you don''t have to penetrate either way.


    "Nevertheless, you can''t just leave. Hearing from somewhere about a good healer, I think I''ve arrived in Lynch Giham...?


    Now Nigel asks a question from behind.


    Philip answered his question.


    After that, I can''t help but keep searching for a few months... even if I''m worn out.


    "Exactly. I didn''t expect much, but I didn''t expect the Virgin to be here. I beg you again, Madonna. And His Highness the Prince of this country. Can you help us? Of course, I will return the favor."


    And Philip lowered his head again.


    I understand.


    Originally, it is a matter of careful scrutiny. The opponent is the Spirit King. It''s a matter of country and country.


    But it''s also true that you can''t say that either.


    In the meantime, other spirits will be suffering in his village.


    Nigel.


    "Yeah."


    Look at Nigel and make eye contact with me.


    It seems that he shares my opinion.


    Then you don''t have to worry.


    "I see. I will soon help you as a saint."


    When I say that, Philip says, "Oh, really?" and raised his face,


    "Ah, thank you! I was prepared to take time until I made my decision, but I didn''t expect you to make that decision so soon...! The spirits in the village rejoice."


    and grabbed my hands tightly.


    "--Eh!"


    I didn''t realize it because I thought it was a child, but when I heard it was much older than me, the story was different.


    Hidden by its long forehair, Philip is quite beautiful.


    No matter how much you look like a child, you''ll be confused if you get so close to handsome.


    "Come on, don''t worry about it. There is a saying in this country:" Help the people in need. "We can''t just leave you here."


    That said, I strayed from him.


    Because if you keep staring at me, I''m kind of illuminated.


    "Well, there''s also the word ''good'' for ''hurry up''. Shall we go now?


    "Ha, yes!


    "And then...."


    I cough with a cohon and say:


    "You don''t have to be. You are the Spirit King, and the first way to talk is enough."


    "What are you saying? Such an attitude towards the Virgin who might save us....."


    "There''s no such thing as the Virgin! It has the name Eliane, so please call it that."


    I''m not used to being treated very politely.


    Philip was worried at first, but eventually.


    "... I see. Then it''s the Virgin... not Elaine. Thank you very much."


    "Yes, I understand."


    I smile.


    Yeah. I like them better.


    "Elaine, I''m coming with you. I can''t let you do anything by yourself."


    "Of course. Thank you very much."


    Nigel is fit to protect the goddess.


    If I were with him, I''d be able to cut through the monster on the way.


    "Once again, Philip. Thank you very much."


    "Oh, again, thank you very much."


    And Philip stared straight into my eyes and thanked me.

 53 53. Reliable Dragons and God Beasts

    Once I broke up with Nigel and the others, I headed for the courtyard.


    "Were you still here? Douglas, Ralph."


    In the courtyard, Ralph was playing properly with a bonito (bonito), a piece of gold wood.


    You can speak up right away, but it looks fun, so I''ll keep an eye on it for a while.


    "Okay, let''s go. My play is not just a play. You''re coming with me."


    "Fu, that''s what I think of Ralph. Let''s make it clear which way is higher today, the Beast or the Dragon."


    A spark splashes between them.


    "That''s it!"


    Pooh.


    Douglas throws bonito sky high.


    I wonder if we''ve reached the top of the royal castle.


    Douglas is serious, too.


    Eventually, the bonito fell slowly, and the wind flowed towards the corner of the courtyard.


    At that moment.


    "Wow!


    Ralph screams like a dog.


    Zaza!


    Ralph rushes to the drop point of the bonito.


    When the bonito festival fell to the second floor of the castle, Ralph kicked the ground and jumped high.


    Holy shit!


    Ralph catches bonito in the air and lands brilliantly on the ground.


    Kukuku...... how about it! This is Ralph''s power! You know what I mean!


    "Hmm. It''s no big deal to be in such a good mood. Now I''ll let you go even higher. How far can you follow me?


    Scraps


    ... that sounds kind of fun.


    Excuse me?


    But I''m sorry to keep Nigel and the others waiting any longer.


    "Douglas, Ralph!


    I raised my voice and waved towards Douglas and Ralph.


    Oh, isn''t that Ariane?


    The Virgin Giving Me Bonito.


    Ralph rushed to see me happy.


    The glass, on the other hand, put its arms together and did not move a step from there.


    "Ralph. It''s the same as always."


    This hairline is the pride of the god beast. I don''t always take care of them. "


    When I stroked her under her chin, Ralph meditated her eyes as if they felt good.


    I look towards the glass as I do so.


    "Douglas. Nigel and I will leave Lynch Guiham for a while. That said, about a week."


    "What happened suddenly?"


    "Actually...."


    Explain the situation to Douglas and Ralph.


    "I see... the Spirit King. Another one of them showed up."


    "I''m surprised, too."


    Shrug your shoulders.


    "It seems that it will take about three days by carriage to reach the forest where the spirits are. In the meantime, I''d like Douglas and Ralph to leave a message."


    The closer I leave the country, the less effective it will be.


    It''s fine if it''s this far.


    I don''t think it will be broken unless it''s too much, but just be careful.


    Whatever happens, the dragon Douglas and Ralph the Beast will solve the problem.


    "Okay. But shall I take you to the Forest of Spirits? I think that would shorten the time....."


    "And don''t worry. I want you to protect this country."


    I politely refuse.


    And for some reason... above all, it''s bad for your heart to be hugged by a girl in a glass again!


    That will certainly get us there as soon as possible.


    But there are side effects that are very exciting.


    It doesn''t bother me, but it won''t hold my heart.


    "I''m going with the three of you. Ralph, you can only ride two people on your back, right? That''s why Ralph left a message."


    Khun


    Ralph cried sadly.


    I see. Ha ha ha! Well, I''ll leave it to you. Let''s play our part in the good work out there. "


    Ralph does his best.


    "I''m counting on you."


    Douglas'' combat abilities are considerable. The other day, Behemoth was defeated in an instant.


    But he is a little ignorant of common sense.


    Douglas always says I''m a babysitter, but that''s my line.


    "You and Nigel will be fine if anything happens along the way. But I''m worried about you. It doesn''t have to fall off the road."


    "It''s too protective!


    "What are you saying? She has beautiful skin. It would be hard if I scratched it and scratched it. Even before I even got married... yes."


    Douglas took out a ball from a place that looked like it was flashing something.


    Storage magic.


    I hear it''s lost magic, but it''s easy to exercise it... that''s a dragon.


    "Keep this."


    "What is this?


    Receive the ball from the glass.


    It''s a mysterious purple glass ball.


    The purple balls were sized so that there was no problem even if they were put in the pocket.


    "It''s called the ''Dragon''s Jewel''. If there''s anything I can do, I hope you put some magic into it. You can summon me right in front of Eliane in an instant."


    "Oh, really!?


    I carry quite a lot of amazing things.


    "Of course. But if I use it once, the jewelry will break instead. Think about it and use it."


    "Thank you! Thank you very much."


    I''m honestly glad you''re taking care of me.


    Douglas has a playful side, but basically it feels like you can rely on him.


    Well then, it''s Fenrir. Let''s stop playing and get ready to leave a message. "


    I understand. But "Ousuban"? So what do we do?


    Come on?


    Douglas and Ralph face each other and twist their necks.


    ... I withdraw my foreword that I can rely on you.


    When I saw Douglas and Ralph, I was only a little worried.

 54 54 Causes of distraction

    Shaking in a carriage lasts about three days.


    At last, we arrived near the forest, as Philip said.


    "Right here."


    Outside the carriage, you can see the forest from the top of the hill.


    "Wow... you''re certainly full of air. You''ve endured it a lot."


    Even if you look at it from here, you can see that it is full of black vibes.


    Deep air pollutes the air and water, and in some cases poisons them.


    Spirits are more sensitive to air and water than humans.


    And yet, living here... seemed to see their suffering.


    "I was wondering if you were going to abandon this forest and move somewhere else?


    Nigel asks questions.


    But Philip answers the question instantly.


    "Of course, I thought about it. In fact, there has never been such an example before. But it''s hard to find places that humans can''t find in the first place, and there''s a lot to do about moving spirits, such as building boundaries and houses on top of them. There is a danger that spirits will lose their lives on the move."


    It doesn''t make sense for a family to move.


    I don''t know how many spirits are there (although it may be correct to call them (...), but for convenience, let me call them that), but it will definitely be a large number of people moving around.


    I can''t let go of my home easily.


    "So I didn''t want to give up if I could. Nevertheless, if the Virgin is not found, I was prepared to risk moving. I''m really glad we found Elaine."


    "I''m glad I met you before I did."


    Anyway, if you don''t go into the woods and feel your nerves, you just don''t know why.


    We get in the carriage again and get closer to the forest.


    Well, let''s keep going. Don''t worry. I will draw a line between the carriage and you. Rest assured that your body will not go mad in a reckless manner unless you leave me. "


    I say, they nodded with seriousness.


    The carriage finally enters the forest.


    "But it''s getting hot."


    In the carriage.


    Nigel patted the collar of his jacket.


    There are four seasons around here.


    Now, at the entrance to the Summer, Nigel couldn''t help whining like that.


    Although it''s still better because I''m riding in a carriage, the strong sun shines on you and your health is taken from you.


    "That''s right. When we get back to Lynch Guiham, we''ll have some cold food."


    "Oh, that''s nice. I''m looking forward to it."


    No heart, I heard Nigel''s voice bouncing.


    Philip stood up on his right knee and meditated his eyes. It didn''t seem to be the type with a lot of mouths.


    "As we go deeper into the forest, the mood gets stronger and stronger. Philip, where is this going?


    When asked, Philip opened his eyelids.


    "That''s the Virgin. I''m heading for the lake behind the woods."


    "You think there''s something there?


    "Probably."


    Philip nodded and continued.


    "I think that lake is the birthplace of the distraction. I''ve tried to purify the lake many times before, but the magic of our spirits didn''t come true. But if you''re a saint, or..."


    "Enough."


    Well, I don''t know without checking it out.


    After a while we arrived in front of a lake.


    "It''s quite a big lake."


    "But the water is very cloudy."


    "Looks like it."


    Adjacent to Nigel, overlooking the lake.


    It''s a big lake.


    But the water was cloudy in gray, and bubbles stood everywhere.


    As the bubble bounces, the air is released from inside and the outside air is contaminated.


    "Philip''s guess seems to be true."


    I don''t know what caused it, but there is a buzz coming from the lake.


    It must have dyed the whole forest and embarrassed Philip and the others.


    I thought so.


    Philip distorts his face.


    "While you''re doing this, you''re getting more and more nervous."


    "Hmm. It''s getting worse than before I left the woods. The people would have suffered while I was gone. This is all my fault."


    "You''re not bad. Philip is doing his best."


    That''s how I followed Philip, who was biting his teeth so hard.


    Hmm, I think it''s a good spirit, but there''s something a little too serious about it.


    As a Spirit King, it may be good, but this type carries tens of times more hardship than people, and one day it goes bankrupt.


    I was really lucky to meet Philip before that happened.


    "Elaine, do you think you can handle this?


    Is this exactly how the straw feels?


    Philip looks up at me anxiously.


    "Yes, I think it''s quite a mess, but I think I can manage to clean it up."


    "Oh, it was true!


    Philip''s eyes lit with hope.


    "I''m going to cum. Even so, I don''t know how long it would take to apply purification magic from here...."


    You may need to pray all day.


    Don''t do that. Because the other spirits who will be in the forest while we do this suffer.


    I can''t help it.


    "Excuse me."


    "Elaine, what are you going to do?


    Nigel rounded his eyes.


    I took off my shoes and lifted the hem of the skirt slightly.


    I feel like I''ve done a shameful thing just by doing this because I haven''t had much experience exposing my skin in front of a man.


    I stay on the lake.


    And when the (...) soaked in the lake.


    The turbid lake shined in emerald green.

 55 Fifty-five. I turned it down.

    "It''s a divine light...!


    I heard Philip in the back.


    The light grew stronger and the grey lake gradually turned into a clear color.


    After all, this is the fastest way to do it.


    At the same time, I use purification magic to travel through the forest.


    The woods were rapidly purified, insane.


    The leaves that had withered and turned burnt brown turned to a lush green color. The soil soaked in soaking air returns to its original state. The light purple air is regenerated into a transparent one.


    That way, I wouldn''t have had enough time to soak my feet in the lake.


    When the Emerald Green light disappeared, the lake turned completely mysterious blue.


    "It''s over."


    I get up from the lake and tell them with a towel that was in the carriage.


    "Are you done already!?


    Nigel came to me in surprise.


    "Elaine, are you all right? Looks like you''ve consumed a lot of magic....."


    "Yes, it''s not a big deal. On the contrary, I''m glad the sweat on my back was reduced by soaking my feet in the cold lake."


    Nigel asks worriedly, and I say so.


    "That''s the Virgin....! Instead of purifying the forest as a whole, I can''t believe it was completed so soon...."


    "Is that all right?


    "Ahh......! Of course. The woods are back. On the contrary - air and water are cleaner than before!


    Philip seemed stunned as he touched the nearby leaves.


    "Still... Eliane. How did you get into the lake?


    "Whatever you say... my body is filled with sacred magic. I thought it would be better for me to be evil and let magic pass through the woods."


    Purification Magic can be activated without touching the object.


    However, if it is activated while touching it, it will definitely have a stronger magic effect.


    This time, the subject was "water", and I was able to soak the whole magic without using so much force.


    To put it bluntly ¡ª¡ª magic came out of me, and I was able to undo the lake.


    ... well, when I activated Purification Magic using this method, Prince Claude made me look like a soup dashi and disgusting, so I don''t really want to do it.


    Whatever it is, I''m glad we''re safe.


    "I don''t think there''s going to be any trouble coming from this lake in the future. I turned it down from the beginning."


    "Oh... I don''t know how to thank you, Elaine. Thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome."


    Nevertheless, how did this lake become a source of distraction?


    I don''t think it happens naturally.


    I tried to find out the cause, but I didn''t know clearly.


    I think it may have occurred artificially, but I can''t say it''s a bypass.


    Either way, the cause and cause can be rejected now, and the mood that covered the forest is gone.


    It settled down one case.


    "You seem to have far more power than the Virgin you saw 200 years ago. Even the Virgin 200 years ago would have taken a whole day to get rid of this level of distraction."


    Really?


    I don''t know anything about the Virgin 200 years ago.


    But I was glad to be praised.


    "Now... let''s go back to Lynch Giham."


    and I try to get into the carriage....


    Fluffy ~.


    Suddenly, two little lights appeared in front of us.


    It''s like fluorescent light.


    Seiju, Seiju


    The woods have become beautiful...


    The voice was heard, and two minutes of light glued around my head.


    "Al. Mars... Why did you come out of the border? I told you not to leave the village too accidentally."


    I came out because the woods were so beautiful ©¤


    I can''t help it now.


    I can hear a giggle and a laugh from two lights.


    "Philip, Elaine... what is that?


    You must be the Spirit.


    When I turned my index finger, two minutes of light ¡ª¡ª two spirits stopped there.


    "Are you a child''s spirit? It''s so cute."


    Thank you.


    You''re so cute ~


    Oh, you''re good at being a kid.


    It is unusual for people to grow up like Philip. This child''s spirits... like Al and Mars, are better seen in small lights.


    When you grow as much as Philip in the first place, you will inadvertently not appear in public, so it may become unusual as a result.


    As he watched us, Philip exhaled.


    "Absolutely... what would you do if you were a bad person, even though it was good because you were me and the Virgins? We''ll talk later."


    No sermon!


    Help me!


    "... let''s listen carefully to the king."


    When I said jokingly, the two spirits said, "Hyah!" She shook her voice.


    "Nevertheless, it''s unusual for a child''s spirit to miss it. The Spirit of the Child cannot discern the good and evil of man by reason, so he will only miss the Aura of the Pure Heart... but you are still worthy of the Virgin."


    Philip seemed bewildered by the surprise.


    Eventually, a spirit flew out of my finger and next stood on Nigel''s head.


    I''m a good person too. It smells good. "


    Are you talking about me?


    You''re the only one left.


    Nigel turned his gaze upwards.


    Apparently Nigel also has an aura of pure hearts. Well, naturally. The children''s spirits nod.


    "Looks like you''ve missed it a lot. I can''t go back to Lynch Giham right now."


    Nigel shrugs her shoulders.


    Listen to that.


    "Would you both like to come to our village?


    "Philips... are you in the Spirit Village? I hear you don''t normally invite people, but are you sure?


    "Of course. Either way, I thought I''d invite you. If you two have business, I won''t give you that much time. What do you think?"


    When I saw Nigel''s face, he nodded, "Would you excuse me?"


    "Well then, I''ll accept your invitation with all due respect. Thank you very much."


    "Welcome."


    Thus we were invited to the village of the Spirit.

 56 56 Spirit villages

    This is the entrance to the village.


    As he followed Philip, he stopped in front of the grass, which had nothing to do with it.


    "I don''t think so.


    Nigel wrinkles his neck.


    But...


    "... this is the only space that''s distorted."


    When I say so, Philip looks surprised.


    "That''s the Virgin. Do you understand?"


    and mouth.


    "Yes, but I don''t know unless I''m very careful, and you won''t notice if I don''t tell you in the first place."


    "Never send a man to a spiritual village. They''re tightly bounded over and over again."


    Really? But are you sure you want to invite us?


    "You benefactors are different."


    That said, Philip clasped his hands toward the grass.


    Then....


    "Mm, the entrance to the village!?


    Nigel speaks up.


    The space in front of me twisted and a wooden gate appeared after a while.


    And Philip looks back and says to us:


    "Welcome to the Spirit Village."


    We follow Philip as he walks out, and we dive through the gate.


    It''s a beautiful place.


    "Thanks to Elaine''s dedication. Until a while ago, plants were depleted and miserable."


    Step forward and gaze around.


    The little spirits just now are flying around the village.


    Thanks to this, the dark woods looked as bright as if the lights were on.


    "King." "King." "King."


    Sei-ja Sei-ja Sei-ja


    A large number of lights-the Spirit is approaching us, saying so.


    Fluffy around.


    "Wow! Cute Spirit! It''s full of them."


    "Ah--but what kind of words to the Virgin who saved the woods? I have to educate you later....."


    "Well, you don''t have to do that! Because it''s so cute."


    "I see. If you say so, I''ll stop you."


    Philip exhales.


    It must be a good spirit, but it''s just a little too serious... I''d like you to take an apprentice in a sleazy glass.


    "There was such a fantastic village. I''m just an escort to Elaine, but thank you for inviting me."


    "Good. Nigel needs to talk to you too. And Elaine, the people of the country, lent it to me. I can only thank you."


    Philip answered in a blurry tone, but he certainly felt grateful.


    "What''s the building on that tree?


    "It''s our house. Spirits make places to live on trees."


    What a wonderful thing!


    Brick tiles and stone buildings abound in the Kingdom of Belkheim and Lynch Giham. Because it is harder to burn and it is harder to break.


    So when I looked at the house of spirits lined with wooden buildings, it was as if I had entered the world of yoga.


    You''re planting vegetables, too.


    Vegetable gardens were spreading everywhere.


    Ah.


    "Speaking of which, the Spirit also eats things. There was an image that only magic was supplied....."


    "Of course, there are spirits like that. However, it is more fun to consume nutrients from food, and my body is doing well. It''s common for spirits these days to eat something and live."


    Really? Oh... the water is beautiful too. "


    "Again and again, I owe it to you. When I was full of patience, it wasn''t very good, but I couldn''t say it."


    By using purification magic throughout the forest, the mood stained with water and plants disappeared altogether.


    That''s why.


    The plants and vegetables are regenerated, the colour of the leaves is sweet, and the water is clear enough.


    I got lost in the fresh sight.


    "Yikes!


    "Oops."


    This will cause you to stumble on the stone and fall.


    But Nigel quickly supported me.


    His soft palm feels soft.


    "Happy birthday, Elianne. Watch out, don''t walk like that."


    "I''m sorry."


    "But I also nod that you will. Because it''s such a wonderful place."


    Nigel laughed and casually let go of me.


    Hmm... even though Nigel is my fianc¨¦e, it''s exciting to do something like this by surprise.


    Now I wonder if I''m really his fianc¨¦!


    I''m so excited that I''m going to die someday!


    "You must be tired of walking. Let''s talk on this."


    Eventually Philip stopped in front of a tree.


    Oh, it''s huge...!


    The top of the tree is so invisible from here.


    And he saw countless dwellings built in the branches of thick trees.


    "What''s up here?


    Top floor.


    Philip says he doesn''t seem to be doing anything.


    Large trees are also fitted with ladders.


    But... how long will it take me to get to this temple?


    It''s expensive and scary...


    So confused, as if he had read in my heart,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be there soon."


    I snapped my fingers and snapped.


    The next moment, Nigel and I were fluffy off the ground.


    "Let''s keep going to the top floor."


    Your body goes up and down, and eventually you can''t see the ground.


    Okay, expensive!


    Sure it''s expensive, but this is so scary!


    "Na, Nigel!


    "That''s right. I''m scared of this."


    Nigel said that in his mouth, but it was somewhere fun.


    I stuck to Nigel''s body, meditated my eyes and endured desperately until I reached the top floor.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    "I was scared...."


    We were invited to Philip''s house and sat at the table.


    "I''m sorry. Speaking of which, humans weren''t used to being so high."


    "Absolutely. From now on, please tell me before you do this."


    "I''m sorry...."


    "It''s forbidden to apologize! I''m not mad at you!


    And I put my hand on Philip''s mouth.


    "Uh-huh...."


    Philip had a little redness on his cheeks, but why?


    Tea, please.


    In doing so, a dwarf-sized spirit brought tea to the basin.


    Apparently, there were many small light-sized spirits in the village until they were about four years old.


    When I was about eight years old, it seemed that it gradually became like a person, like the spirits who had just brought me tea.


    Nevertheless, spirits have a different life span than humans.


    Even the spirits who arrange tea on the table look like dwarves, but they have lived for more than a hundred years.


    Common sense is too different from humans to be confused.


    "Well...."


    Before he put his mouth on the tea, Philip cut out this story.


    "I really appreciate this. In return, what does Lynch Giham want from us?

 57 Fifty-seven. Both stubborn.

    From here on out, we have a serious discussion between countries.


    "Nothing. I don''t want anything."


    Nigel, sitting next to me, shrugs her shoulders.


    "That''s not how it works. We were saved by Elaine. And I owe you the help of the Virgin. It doesn''t suit our doctrine to not repay anything."


    "Even so...."


    Nigel comes up with his arms together.


    He can reach out without hesitation if there are people in trouble. Except if it is detrimental to the country, but not this time.


    Perhaps this time, you really just wanted to help the Spirit. That''s why I''m worried.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But Philip, the Spirit King, stared into Nigel''s eyes and waited for his reaction.


    Apparently, no matter how much Nigel says, I''m not going to give up on this.


    Nigel eventually opened her mouth.


    "... in that case, will you let me continue to deal with you?


    "Deal?"


    "Yes, the vegetables and water here are fresh. Lynch Giham will also sell at a high price and the market will be revitalized. Of course, I''ll give you the reward, and you can just sell me your surplus. What do you think?


    "Hmm... I hope there''s no big surprise. You can give it away for free."


    "That''s not how it works. I''d like to keep doing business. I''m not giving this up."


    When it comes to the country, Nigel becomes stubborn.


    No matter what Philip says to Nigel, he''s not going to take a step back.


    "Transferring water and vegetables for free is fine. It''s not a lie. But does reward mean" money "that circulates among humans?


    Well, that''s the plan.


    "We spirits don''t need money. I don''t have anywhere to use it. Honestly, it''s like giving it away for free. Once or twice, what other spirits will say when it becomes continuous....."


    "But it''s not a problem, is it? I don''t know what''s ahead."


    "That''s true."


    Philip puts his hand on his chin and thinks.


    The eyes were the king himself, who thought of the country, contrary to his looks as a boy.


    "But... it makes sense for spirits that they don''t really need the money that circulates in the human world. What do you want in return for water and vegetables other than money?


    Nigel asks in a gentle tone.


    Philip closes his mouth and continues to reflect further.


    But I thought you were gazing at me.


    "That''s right. Once in a while, I want you to do Elaine''s cooking with the other spirits."


    and mouth.


    "Me?


    Philip nods.


    "The omelette I ate at the castle was exquisite. Shameful story, we spirits don''t really have the concept of cooking."


    "You mean you ate vegetables barely cooked?


    Ah.


    That''s a waste!


    Because it''s such a glorious vegetable!


    Of course, it would be delicious to taste it with the ingredients, but it makes me feel like it''s a waste.


    "If that were the case, the other spirits would be satisfied. Of course, you can adjust how often you cook. What do you think?"


    "I''m fine, but is that okay?


    "Enough."


    Nigel''s gaze.


    "If you like Elaine, you''ll be fine."


    He told me.


    ... then you don''t have to worry about it.


    "I understand. I spent a lot of time in Lynch Guiham, and sometimes I cook in this village... or bring food."


    "I see....! Great. I can''t wait to eat your food again."


    I heard Philip playing.


    Looks like you liked the Omelette the other day. I''m honestly glad I made it.


    Coming to cook also means seeing the lovely spirits in this village again.


    She said that there was not much concept of cooking, and I want them to eat delicious food as well.


    Well then, it''s settled. Instead of you spirits giving you water and food, we give you money - and she comes to cook for you occasionally. Is this it?


    "No problem. But there''s only one condition-- I want you to come in between the deals for a while. No one else can be trusted."


    "Okay. If you want to stop the deal on the way, you can always tell me. Of course, I''ll do my best to keep the deal going."


    "I understand. Thank you very much."


    "Welcome."


    Nigel and Philip shook hands together.


    It''s a historic moment.


    This is the first time that humans and spirits have teamed up in this way, regardless of personal interaction.


    "Still... the Prince of Lynch Giham is wonderful. It''s too different from those people in that country."


    "Really?


    Philip agrees.


    "I was wary of humans because I had a bad feeling in the kingdom... but I didn''t expect to talk so quickly."


    "Well, there''s a lot of people among us."


    I guess so. I think it''s ridiculous that I''ve been cutting off national communications. "


    Philip''s cheeks were slightly flaky.


    I am very concerned here.


    "Um... don''t you know what the kingdom is like now?


    "Realm?


    Philip looks at me.


    "I don''t know much about it. I stopped by the kingdom two months ago."


    "Really...."


    "But I heard only one interesting rumor. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "Funny rumors?


    When I asked, Philip rinsed his tea and kept doing this.


    Everything seems to have broken into the realm.


    "Oh... is that so?"


    "You''re not surprised."


    Well, that''s what I expected.


    I can easily imagine this when I break the line.


    Still... it''s been a long time.


    I occasionally ask Nigel about the kingdom, but he doesn''t know much about it from the outside.


    And if other countries know that the demons have invaded, they don''t know what to do.


    Given Prince Claude''s character, he will try to hide it.


    But one day, I get worn out.


    I wonder what Prince Claude is doing now...

 58 58 Kingdom, counting down to doom.

    Time goes back a month.


    Claude heard a report from his knight that an advanced demon tribe was attacking him, and his head turned pure white for a moment.


    "Advanced Demons...? You''re kidding me too much!


    As a result, Claude turned away from reality and decided that the report from his subordinates was "false."


    But the knight was not afraid of a single step.


    "It''s true! An advanced demon tribe has invaded the King''s Landing and is in complete chaos!


    "That''s so stupid...."


    Claude quickly opens the window.


    At that time he saw something incredible.


    "Oh, the King''s Landing....! You''re in a state of destruction!?


    Smoke is coming out of buildings everywhere.


    In the sky was a variant with wings flying around.


    It''s like hell.


    The castle and castle town are quite far apart, but the screams of the people were heard from here as well.


    "When did you start...?


    Ju, about fifteen minutes ago


    "What!? The King''s City was destroyed in such a short time!?


    Claude asked, and the knight nodded with a mysterious face.


    "At first it was just the Advanced Demon Clan, but then the Demon Clan came in and couldn''t be held by the Knights at the earliest!


    "How many demons have entered King''s Landing?


    "I don''t know the exact number, but I was wondering if there might be three digits, including junior and advanced."


    After hearing the report, Claude became light-headed.


    (That''s not true...)


    The footsteps become dull and the walls nearby.


    Demons are nothing compared to monsters.


    Even if it''s just a low-level demon tribe, it boasts the same combat power as Bechmos.


    As for the advanced demon tribes, they have the power to destroy the King''s City all together.


    (Multiple of them!? What the hell is going on?


    Claude can''t keep up with the changing circumstances.


    "Claude... Claude... look at me more than that. My face is so ugly...."


    Leticia clings to Claude''s clothes.


    Perhaps because I raised my face for a moment, the knight who came to the room also noticed the abnormal state of Leticia.


    "Hih...! If so, monster! Stay away from His Highness!


    The knight draws his sword and attempts to attack Leticia.


    But...


    Wait! She''s Leticia!


    "Lady Leticia...? Stupid. Leticia looked even more beautiful!


    "Don''t be disrespectful! I don''t even know what''s going on. I have to think about what you''re gonna do!


    "But...."


    The knight still seems confused.


    Claude''s fianc¨¦e Leticia.


    She was rewarded for trying to kill Elaine and Nigel, and her face was burned with a curse.


    It doesn''t resemble what Leticia looked like before.


    "Claude... if Alberto, the SS-class adventurer, returns (...) (...), he will definitely manage this situation. He''s stupid, but I can count on him when it comes to fighting."


    "That''s right! Alberto! What''s he doing?


    Claude yells.


    "I don''t know! I''ve been rejecting news for days."


    "Hmm, what!?


    "And no matter how much Alberto, I don''t think we can break the current situation! We should ask for support from other countries."


    "Ba, don''t be ridiculous! If you do that, you don''t know what you''re gonna do!


    In fact, I didn''t think other countries would go out of their way to help the Kingdom.


    ¡ª¡ª Claude''s analysis at this time was strangely correct.


    Until now, I have only seen it as a target of bullying other countries.


    Military power, economy... everything, but the kingdom is coming out of other countries.


    With that power, I have been forced to obey other countries.


    And you''re here to help me when I hear it''s a kingdom pinch?


    No, they''re not coming!


    On the contrary, it is Mt. Seki that tries to destroy the kingdom by multiplying it.


    "Anyway! Give the Knights as well as the Adventurers an Emergency Quest! You can sacrifice as many as you want! Never let me near this castle alone!


    Claude skips instructions that aren''t either.


    But his judgment was too foolish - and too slow.


    "Oh, you don''t have to do that anymore."


    I heard a voice.


    Claude and the others gazed at the entrance to the room, where a tall man kept his weight on the wall.


    "Come, who are you!?


    "Fufu. You don''t even have to say hello. As always, the prince of this country is not beautiful."


    It seemed like a woman''s tone, but the person had a beautiful man (...) appearance.


    Long stretches of silver hair and catches the eye of gently stretched hands and feet.


    Beauty that doesn''t seem to belong in this world.


    As Claude loses his word, the man with the tone of voice (...) walks slowly here.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Bardul."


    Man-- Bardul asked Claude to shake hands and said:


    "By human standards, you are called the ''Advanced Demons''."

 59 59. Senior Demon Command.

    "Joe, you''re an advanced demon!?


    Claude makes his voice rough.


    "Ugh, lie....."


    Don''t throw up - I tried to say that, but Claude couldn''t say no.


    A report from the Knight.


    And... more importantly, outsiders do not easily enter the castle here.


    The fact that this suspicious man is standing here is all the more proof that he is an advanced demon.


    "K, stay away from Master Claude!


    The knight standing beside him was slashed by the advanced demon tribe, Bardul.


    But...


    "Shut up. I''m talking to the prince now. Leave me alone, will you?


    Bardul points his index finger at the knight.


    It was that moment.


    The knight''s body gradually turned from toe to toe to stone.


    "This is...? Ugh, geek, nah...."


    Soon he was stoned in a slashing position.


    "There''s no such thing as a man who can''t read."


    Bardul gently pushed the stoned man''s body and he rolled to the floor.


    I don''t even know if it moves.


    Ugh!


    Claude takes a breath.


    The Knights of the Kingdom gained the strength to overwhelm other nations as a result of rigorous training.


    I didn''t expect such a knight to be stoned in an instant.


    (It''s foolish to disobey...! Let''s just talk.)


    Claude calculates that immediately.


    "Claude... Claude..."


    Leticia, on the other hand, is holding her face and moaning.


    I want to heal Leticia now, but not now.


    "One thing first. Where is the Virgin who was in this country? Looks like the border is missing....."


    "Let me, the Virgin be here!


    Claude points to Leticia.


    But Bardul said, "Yes!" and callouts,


    "She did? Don''t say anything stupid. I can''t draw a line between her and the whole country. The power of the spell seems a little strong, but the magic of the border is below. I can''t talk about it."


    She said with her belly in her arms.


    The power of the curse...?


    What is Bardul saying?


    Bardul lifted Claude''s confused jaw with his fingers.


    "Don''t lie to me. Next time I tell a lie, I''ll pull out my tongue."


    Hih!


    Claude makes a short scream.


    Bardul smiles slightly. But Claude was able to understand that it was never a lie because of the tone and atmosphere of the words.


    "Virgin... if you''re talking about a fake Virgin, you banished her from the country a while ago. He deceived us and confused the country."


    "Ha? You banished me?


    Not to mention a slap, Baldur''s mouth leaks an idiotic voice.


    "What an idiot. She was capable. Isn''t she the strongest Virgin of all time? How dare you commit suicide by banishing such a virgin? Are you a masochist?


    "What are you talking about...."


    Ah, you don''t even know that.


    Emotions quickly disappear from Bardul''s face.


    "Because you have a beautiful face, I thought you could play a little (...), but I''m excited. I hate men who are too stupid."


    Bardul then turned to Leticia.


    "Oh, that ugly woman over there. What''s going on?


    "Claude... Claude..."


    "You can''t answer my question. I wonder if the power of the curse has bounced back. Stupid. But I saved her life because she was going to kill all the prettier women than me."


    Bardul laughs spirally.


    What are you saying about the power of the curse? I can''t believe she has that kind of power.)


    But thank you for taking the trouble to spend your time from there.


    If we buy time, the other knights in the castle will come running for us.


    Some adventurers are scattered throughout the city.


    That way, I''ll keep my pinch down for now...


    "Are you looking for help?


    However, Claude''s expectations were shattered by the words spinned from Baldur.


    "I''ll tell you what, I won''t help you. Because the King''s Landing was dominated by us demons."


    "Hmm, what!? It should be less than 30 minutes since the Demons invaded King''s Landing!


    "Fifteen minutes is enough to take control of King''s Landing. If it''s an intrusive dragon, it''s not like we''re talking about it again, but it doesn''t seem to be there either."


    Bardul smiles again and says to Claude:


    "Well, there''s one more thing I want to say to you. Let me see the king of this land."


    "Oh, to your father....?


    "Yeah, well, I can find him alone, but I have to set him up anyway. I hate to get dirty with human blood anymore, and it would be more efficient for you to show me around."


    Hold still, Bardul looks at Claude''s eyes.


    I can''t read the true meaning of the word.


    After all, the demon tribe. I wonder if they have a different way of thinking than humans.


    But ¡ª¡ª they were against the demons. There is no doubt that you are planning something unexpected.


    But... no matter what he thinks, he''ll have to face His Majesty the King.


    (If you defy him, I''ll be killed! Now let''s follow his orders.....)


    Claude was hardly bothered by Bardul''s orders.


    "Okay... so don''t just kill me and Leticia. Do you mind if I ask for that?


    "I don''t know. Well, I can keep you alive for a while. I don''t think it''s still worth using it."


    Hmm, Bardul stretches out.


    A kingdom that has prospered for many years.


    It was just about to collapse from under my feet.

 60 60 Magic Laboratory

    Then we left the village of the Spirit and returned to Nigel and Lynch Giham.


    "It''s been a while, but it''s been a long time."


    The village''s clear air was delicious, but I still like this vibrant and crowded city.


    "I heard a report from the gatekeeper, but apparently there was no major incident."


    Nigel said with a reassuring face.


    "Did Douglas and Ralph leave you a good message?


    Maybe so.


    "Shall we go back to the castle? I want to lie down in my own bed for the first time in a long time....."


    "I''ll stop by the magic lab and go home."


    Laboratory?


    I bow my neck.


    Nigel hung a bottle in his right hand and kept doing this.


    "I need you to analyze this water there. I don''t think it''s just water because it''s grown in the forest where spirits live."


    "Sure... I feel incalculable magic from that water."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Then I''ll give it to you. I care about that too."


    "Okay. Let''s go together."


    I''ll be back at the royal castle soon.


    Wait, Douglas, Ralph!


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Arrived in front of the Magic Lab.


    I felt a calm atmosphere in the white painted building.


    "I''ve been wondering what kind of building it was before, but it was a magic lab."


    "Yeah, the station chief is pretty good at it. Let''s go."


    "Yes"


    Step into the lab.


    Inside, people in white were moving around busily.


    When they noticed Nigel''s visit, they greeted him lightly and bowed.


    Nigel raised his hand to respond to it and went further, so I followed him.


    Robert, it''s been a while.


    When I got to the deepest room in the lab,


    There was a man staring at the contents of the liquid.


    "Mr. Nigel."


    He responded to Nigel''s voice and turned his face toward us.


    "Elaine, I want you to meet me. This is Robert, the director of the Magic Institute here. You''re a very good person, so if you need anything, you can count on it."


    "Nice to meet you, Robert. My name is Eliane."


    Lift the edge of the skirt and lower your head.


    Director... Robert said, "Oh."


    "You''re a beautiful woman. Perhaps this is Nigel''s fianc¨¦?


    "Yeah."


    "I think that''s... a suitable person for Nigel. Exactly the best couple."


    Robert gave me a soft smile, so I shook my hand.


    Still...


    This guy is pretty beautiful too!


    My skin is pure white by the time I get sick and I wear thin glasses on the edges. I even felt the fantastic atmosphere.


    By the way... only some people know that I''m Nigel''s fianc¨¦e.


    Nigel hasn''t worked hard to make a fianc¨¦ until now.


    And yet, if you accidentally tell them, they''ll make a lot of noise.


    But ¡ª¡ª apparently Robert knows about it.


    This made me wonder how much he trusted Nigel.


    "So, Nigel, what happened suddenly? How can I help you today?


    I wanted you to see this.


    Nigel shows Robert the water that Philip the Spirit King gave him.


    He observed it with interest.


    "This is... a very magically pure water."


    You know what I mean?


    "Yes, where the hell did you get this?


    "I''ll skip the details now, but I can actually make out with the Spirit. This is the water flowing into the Spirit Forest."


    "Let me, are you a spirit!?


    Robert raises his glasses.


    "Speaking of spirits, there is also a theory of the beginning of magic. It is a sorrow for magicians to find out about their ecology. I''ve hardly had a clue so far... I didn''t expect Nigel to have one of these!


    Robert looks excited.


    I can''t help it.


    Robert would be surprised to see the spirits at a glance and bring them water...


    "I need you to analyze this at the Magic Lab. What can you do with this water?"


    "I see! Thank you! I can''t sleep for a while!


    "No, go to sleep."


    Nigel laughs funny.


    But soon, he looked really serious.


    "I think you know... I''ll just be careful with one thing. For you, spirits may be the subject of research, but never just imitate (...) rough hands. If you buy the wrath of the Spirit, it will be a big deal. I want you to look at me and do your research with moderation."


    I advised him.


    In contrast, Robert answered with a serious expression.


    "I understand. I''m not going to imitate you like that. Don''t worry, if you''re a stupid magic researcher in the kingdom, you don''t have anyone to think about it."


    As Robert said, the researchers in the Kingdom of Belkheim have gone a little too far.


    Rumor has it that he was dying his hands for quite a bit of a human experiment.


    I think it depends on the nature of the person, but above all, it is likely that the country continued to seek results excessively.


    I was a little worried when I heard it was the Magic Lab... but it looks okay in this state.


    "Still, this water is really great. Let''s call it Spirit Water for convenience."


    Receiving a bottle of Spirit Water from Nigel, Robert looks seriously.


    "I can''t say without analyzing it in detail, but I think using it as a catalyst makes it easy to make advanced potions. It is unusual for water with such high magic purity."


    "Potion!


    I hear it and break in between the stories.


    "Hey, are you making potions here?!


    "Is your daughter interested in potions?


    "Ha, yes! Very much!"


    I accidentally stepped out.


    When I was in the kingdom.


    Bored, I was reading several books in the royal castle.


    Among them was a book about people called "pharmacists" who make potions.


    Make potions in a lazy and peaceful workplace.


    The potions made by the pharmacists help various people and enrich their lives.


    I had a longing for such a life for a while.


    ... well, I couldn''t let you do that!


    "Elaine, if you''re so interested, why don''t you help Robert?


    "No, okay!


    "Of course. Robert, as I explained before, this child is an excellent healer. I''m sure I can help you....."


    "I''m the one who wants to ask. Nigel told me about her."


    Robert looks at my face and smiles.


    "You must be tired today, so please come to the lab as soon as possible from tomorrow. Let''s make an advanced potion with this water."


    "Ha, yes! Best regards,


    Nevertheless, the pharmacist of yearning begins!


    ... well, I''m a magic researcher, but I don''t care about the details.


    In this way, I gave my heart a boost to my fulfilling days.

 61 61 · Suddenly I made a great potion

    The next day.


    I went quickly to Robert, the director of the Magic Institute.


    Good morning, sir.


    When I said hello, Mr. Robert responded with a soft smile.


    "Do you look tired?


    "Yes... it actually took me all night to analyze the Spirit''s water... and it was morning."


    "Eh! Are you okay?!


    "Ha, ha, it''s okay. I like it."


    Looking at the table, I found the Spirit Water that Robert gave me yesterday. There are beakers and triangular flasks nearby.


    He likes to study magic.


    Now, Master Eliane, shall we begin our research immediately?


    "Sincerely,


    I didn''t really like to be called Eriane-sama (...), but... so much so that it doesn''t matter, now I''m taken away by potion making.


    I want to make it quick!


    "Have you ever made a potion?


    "You don''t have one. I''ve checked how to make it myself, but I didn''t really need it before."


    "Really? - Nevertheless, I hear that Elaine is a good healer. Maybe it was faster to use healing magic than to make potions."


    Meanwhile, Mr. Robert takes the potion.


    "But no matter how good Eliane is, there is only one healer. For example, you won''t be able to heal adventurers or knights on expeditions. At that time, with potions to carry, they can heal their wounds."


    "That''s right. I think it''s a very meaningful job for the world."


    When I spoke, Mr Robert nodded.


    "First, I''ll put the Spirit Water in the Beaker."


    A little blue water moves into the beaker.


    "The story is simple. In other words, we pour healing magic into this water and manipulate it to settle down."


    "Wow, that sounds easy, but I''m having a hard time grasping my senses."


    "That''s not true. I''m sure Elaine will soon be able to catch her senses. I''ll do it first."


    Robert releases magic into the Spirit''s water in the Beaker.


    Then the water glowed blue and white.


    "Beautiful....."


    "This water is still wonderful. The original high magic purity makes it easy to fix magic."


    Rash and Robert murmured.


    When he stopped releasing magic, the water returned to its original appearance.


    However, it can be understood that the contents are completely different from the previous ones.


    "This is your potion."


    "Ha, you''re early!


    "Ha ha, that''s not true. This is because the Spirit''s water was excellent. There are several types of materials that must be combined to create a liquid that is intended to be a catalyst. However, this water can still be a sufficient catalyst. Would you like to take a closer look?


    Yes!


    With less excitement, I received a beaker from Mr. Robert.


    If you analyze it, it does give you healing magic. With this, you can easily heal the scratches.


    Wow, that''s great.


    "Do you understand?


    "Yes"


    "You can also analyze magic. Even so... when you say it''s so amazing in front of you, it irritates you. We researchers rarely talk directly to users. It''s something I''m not used to...."


    Mr. Robert.


    I was Robert, who created an adult atmosphere, but at this time I felt like a child.


    To put it bluntly... cute!


    "Now it''s your turn. Let''s give it a try."


    Again, Mr. Robert prepared a beaker with spiritual water and handed it to me.


    Do you look familiar...


    Should I try to heal others with a magical feeling?


    But ¡ª¡ª as Mr. Robert told me, I tried to put my magic into it, but it didn''t work.


    "It''s hard....."


    "Which part is difficult?


    "You can pour magic, but you can''t manipulate it to fix it well. Now it''s simply water with high magic."


    "Ordinary people struggle just to put their magic into it. It''s amazing enough to be able to do that at first glance....."


    Robert did a little thinking.


    "Excuse me a moment."


    What a sudden grip on my hands from behind.


    "......!


    For some reason, I take a breath.


    "The magic manipulation... this way..."


    Mr. Robert helps me manipulate magic with my hands.


    ... it seems easier to grasp the trick than to say it with your mouth. What he is doing is not strange.


    But!


    By doing this, you can feel Robert''s breathing nearby!


    I feel like I''m doing something wrong, and I can''t concentrate on magical manipulation.


    Elaine, what are you thinking!


    I have a fianc¨¦ named Nigel!


    That''s how "brain elianne" scolded me, so I concentrated on making potions again.


    Boyah.


    Then the Spirit''s water glowed blue and white as before.


    "Here''s the tip!


    "What a light. This is...."


    A voice like Robert is surprised in the back.


    It certainly felt like the light was shining even stronger than when he did.


    Eventually...


    "It''s done!


    I lifted the changed water into the potion in the beaker and spoke so loudly.


    "E, Elaine... may I have a look?


    "Of course."


    I''ll give it to Mr. Robert.


    While he was watching the potion, I kept my chest full of words.


    Honestly, this is the first time, and isn''t it a big deal?


    I thought so, but it seemed different...


    "Oh, my God! This is... an advanced potion!?


    and Robert shouted excitedly.


    "Advanced Potion...? That''s what they call the most effective potion, isn''t it?


    "Ha, yes...!


    Mr. Robert''s first potion was "Low Potion."


    It can heal simple wounds.


    In contrast, advanced potions are said to heal fractures and major diseases.


    But it''s quite precious, and it''s not that easy to see.


    Always stockpiled in the kingdom is so hard to reach that it is not very expensive for ordinary people, but so hard to reach.


    I''ve heard that it takes a long time to make one.


    That''s....


    "So, did you... make it for me!?


    Point to yourself and ask Robert.


    He was trembling with agony.


    "Yes, yes. I can''t be sure without a closer look, but I think it''s a potion comparable to advanced. I didn''t expect it to be made in just a flash!


    "... that''s amazing, isn''t it?


    "The history of potion making is going to change. Even if I were to make just one junior potion, I would need a year of training... and in an instant, I would be a senior potion maker..."


    Mr Robert is astonished at what I have done.


    No, no, no!


    Today I thought it would be a good idea to make a potion that didn''t work!


    And then all of a sudden, I went to the pole of potion making.


    What am I doing!


    "Let me see, the Spirit''s water was just good. I''m not very good."


    "Of course, sometimes the Spirit water was good. But you can''t make advanced potions in just a flash. Who are you!?


    "Chi, I''m a healer! A regular healer everywhere!


    "There''s no ''normal healer'' like you..."


    Mr. Robert sighed with astonishment.


    In one day I lost my way as a pharmacist.

 62 62. Lets go see the spirits again.

    Since then.


    As for the advanced potion, as a result of discussions between Robert and Nigel, it appears that some of the Knights have stockpiled the potion for the time being, and the rest has been passed on to trusted merchants.


    This is how I interacted with Nigel after it was decided.


    "Elaine, I need a favor..."


    "Yes, I understand. I go to the Magic Lab regularly to help make potions."


    "Thank you. Elaine can''t get her head up. If you don''t like it, you can tell me right away."


    "No... I''m glad I can help."


    "I see. But why is your face so dark?


    ''Cause it''s far from my ideal pharmacist statue!


    The pharmacist had a more... somehow, slow, time-consuming image.


    And then all of a sudden I make advanced potions... far from my pharmacist statue.


    But I''m honestly glad to be of help. Don''t be discouraged.


    So I went to the lab and sent days to help me make advanced potions, but -- I remembered.


    Time to go back to the Spirit Village and cook again.


    Someday.


    That''s what I called Ralph as I raised the bonito.


    Hmm, speaking of which, I heard you made a deal with the spirits. As always, the Virgin is on a different scale. "


    "Yes, well, I don''t think it''s a big deal..."


    Instead of getting supplies from the Spirit, the Virgin cooks... hmm. Wouldn''t that be a reasonable deal? "


    Ralph said with a clean face.


    "I''ve been busy making potions, but it''s calming down, and I thought it was a good opportunity."


    I''ve been making it little by little since before, and I''ve finally finished it.


    I''m sure Philip and the others will like it.


    Nevertheless, it takes three days to reach the forest by carriage. It''s going to be a long trip again, so I have to ask Ralph and the others to leave a message.


    If that''s what you think...


    "Well, you''re talking about something quite interesting. Me too."


    "Yikes!


    I suddenly heard a voice from behind, so I screamed reflectively and looked back.


    "Douglas! Turn off the signs and stop talking suddenly! Isn''t that amazing?


    "Ha ha. Isn''t that nice? Ariane is as scared as ever."


    Douglas smiled happily.


    "As I''ve heard before, I think I''ve gotten to know the spirits. Like the dragon''s self, the Spirit is a rare being. I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    "Well... that''s fine, but..."


    In the meantime, who should be tasked with protecting the country?


    Did you pre-read my worries?


    "Nothing to worry about. I''ve been talking to Nigel. It means that he will keep the country safe while I''m gone. Originally, this country was relatively peaceful without me and Elianne. They say the only threat was the kingdom... but they''re not going anywhere. Don''t worry."


    and put his hand on his hips and said.


    "Talk to me... you were going to go out to the Spirit Forest from the beginning, right?


    "Never mind the details."


    A confident glass face.


    But there''s a point in what he says.


    It would also be pathetic to keep the Douglas in this country forever just because it''s for defense.


    This is because the kingdom is doing the same thing to me as the Virgin.


    Just because I''m leaving this country doesn''t mean that the borders will disappear, and it''s probably too much to think about.


    "I see. Let''s go with Douglas this time."


    That''s a decision.


    Mfufu, is Ralph still on duty this time?


    Ralph''s tail hanged sadly.


    "Ralph, will you come with me?


    Well, there''s no problem. And if the dragon and Ralph, the beast of God, go together, the spirits will be amazed at everything. They are by nature cowardly. And Ralph won''t miss you without Elianne. "


    "I''m not lonely"... I don''t look like that...


    Well, if that''s what Ralph says, I''m sorry, but I''ll leave you alone.


    "I''ll get you some... Douglas, will you help me?


    Oh.


    I had Douglas use storage magic to take some things with me.


    I wonder if you could use this amazing magic in a slightly bigger bag... but I don''t care about the details.


    Well, shall we go?


    "Let me... let me... let me..."


    "Leave it to me....? What?"


    Suddenly Douglas holds me in her arms when she tries to get a carriage ready.


    "No, what are you going to do!?


    "It would be faster to run with me like before. It may take the form of a dragon, but that doesn''t add up or decrease. Even if the city is in a ruckus, it''s a billionaire."


    A dragon has appeared!


    The more sightings you have, the more you''ll be in a hurry.


    But... that''s not the problem right now!


    "Then let''s go slowly in the carriage! It''s not a rush!


    "What are you reluctant to do? Besides, it is not my nature to go slowly. We''ll be in the woods soon, so you should sleep."


    Without hearing my objection, Douglas ran out of his way.


    Hurry up!


    Besides, it''s held by a dog glass and your chest beats faster.


    I knew this would happen, so I didn''t ask Douglas before!


    As Douglas said, it took less than half a day to get to the village while taking a break.


    But... obviously, I couldn''t sleep.

 63 63 · Perfect dishes for summer

    "Oh, is this the ghost colony?"


    Upon reaching the village of the Spirit, Douglas looked around interestingly.


    By the way... everyone enters the forest if they want to, but not the village. Because there are boundaries.


    But when we arrived in front of the village, nature and boundaries disappeared and we were able to enter.


    When I came, I wondered if the spirits would understand.


    "Hey, Douglas. Don''t underestimate it."


    Though I licked it, Douglas smelled the leaves nearby without paying attention to me.


    I am tired of coming here and cannot afford to do such a thing.


    No, I was just being held by a glass. I was mentally tired.


    Doragon Doragon


    In doing so, a small light fluttered around the glass.


    It''s a child''s spirit.


    Spirit. That''s right. Do you realize it''s my dragon? "


    Mochiro


    Mura is baked. Ooh, I have to tell you... "


    Prolonged voice.


    I proclaim disturbing things, but there is no sense of crisis in the voices of the spirits.


    "Ah... it''s okay. Douglas are good dragons. I don''t have to be so vigilant....."


    When you try to follow me,


    "Elaine, you''re here."


    Philip appeared from nowhere.


    "Is he... a dragon? Why is Elaine and the dragon together?


    I looked at the glass with suspicious eyes.


    "Actually...."


    It''s hard to hide.


    I will explain the Douglas.


    "I see... is he also a resident of Lynchgiham? Not about him, but the dragon doesn''t have any good memories. I''m sorry I looked at you with weird eyes."


    "Don''t you have a good memory? Is something wrong?


    "Oh, I''ve been chased before. Well, it''s like I''m playing over there. I haven''t been good since then."


    It''s like a dog chased you.


    I see. But don''t worry. Douglas is a good dragon. "


    "If that''s what Elaine says, I trust you, too."


    "Hey, wait a minute. I just felt like I was being abused....."


    Douglas is asking, and I ignore it,


    "Well, it''s just lunch and I''m here to cook. Philip and the others still have lunch?


    When I asked, Philip nodded.


    "Elaine, don''t ignore me. I''m not finished yet....."


    "Okay, Douglas. Can you give me an example from Lynch Giham?


    "... shit. I understand."


    If I keep ignoring it, I''ll either give up the glass or slap my tongue and take something out of the storage magic.


    "This is...."


    Philip takes a magical look at it.


    "Today''s lunch is going to be ''Chilled Somen''."


    "Chilled soy noodles?


    "It seems to be commonly eaten in eastern countries. You can do it right away, so please wait a little longer."


    I start cooking properly.


    Having said that, I have prepared under a set of noodles, etc., so it is not such a hassle to make.


    Apparently there is no kitchen in Spirit Village. It''s hard to cook.


    That''s why we had to prepare ourselves downstairs before we got here.


    I boiled Somen noodles after the Douglas set the fire magically.


    Plenty of Spirit water, of course.


    Although this water is excellent as a catalyst for making potions, it is delicious enough to rise to heaven simply to be used as drinking water. This has been proven.


    I put the spiritual water again into a deep plate, and put ice in it.


    After the last boiling, it was finished by adding chilled soy noodles to it.


    Enjoy.


    The place is a square in the village.


    There were also some wooden tables, so we decided to eat chilled soymen there.


    When I prepared the dishes, various other spirits, large and small, gathered in the square.


    It''s getting busy.


    Well then, let''s get this over with.


    Philip first puts the dexterity sommen noodles in a fork and then carries them to his mouth.


    Then....


    "Yikes!


    and enlarged my eyes.


    "Am I right?


    "It seems like a simple dish, but it has never been so delicious. The refreshing flavor goes well with the hot summer."


    "I''m glad you said that."


    When Philip started eating, the other spirits also started eating chilled Somen noodles.


    Incidentally... Regardless of the dwarf size spirits, when I focused on how to eat spirits like little light, it seemed like I was lifting noodles with magic or something and eating them little by little.


    From the edge, it only seemed that the soymen was gradually disappearing.


    Well, there''s no problem if you can eat it.


    "What is this sauce? I''ve never really felt the taste....."


    "It''s ''Mentsuyu''. I started fermenting soybeans, so it took a lot of work."


    "I see, just like that...."


    Then Philip eats soy noodles.


    "But it''s hard to eat."


    "Ah, then...."


    I take out some dishes.


    It''s a dish that looks like two short sticks.


    "What is this...?


    "''Chopsticks''. This is also a commonly used dish in the East. I don''t think it''s easy to use, but I think this one will be easier to eat if I get used to it."


    Is that so? I''ll give it a try. "


    Philip took the chopsticks from me and tried to eat the soy noodles.


    "Mmm... how do I use it?


    "This is how it is....."


    I teach Philip how to hold chopsticks, confused in front of me.


    "Sure, this one''s easier to eat."


    In no time did he use his chopsticks dextrously and rinsed out his soy noodles.


    As it goes from next to next, I will add Somen to avoid losing to it.


    "Hey, Elaine. Send the Okawali over quickly. From the dragon''s self, we eat too little together."


    "Yes, yes. I mean, you''re better at chopsticks, Douglas."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m a dragon, right? It''s easy to use dishes that people use."


    Douglas on Doya''s face.


    Though I said this, when I first came to Lynch Guiham, I was trying to eat it with my hands and it was hard.


    I thought it would be too embarrassing, and I coached it... but now I''m using my chopsticks well.


    After a while, the noodles I brought were gone.


    Chilled Somen Noodles "Finished Eating".


    "Delicious."


    I wonder if he was full, and Philip looked happy. It''s hard to understand because it''s a spirit that doesn''t show much emotion.


    "That''s good. But it''s not over yet."


    "Is there anything else?


    I felt that Philip''s eyes glowed with expectations.


    "Yes, there will be dessert after the meal, right? Wait a minute... Douglas."


    Oh.


    I asked Douglas to bring me some eggs and milk. Remove more sugar and raw cream.


    "Well, first, warm up the raw cream and milk..."


    Stir the egg yolk and sugar in a bowl.


    After cooking well, place the mixture of raw cream and milk in the bowl one by one.


    Stir it up...


    Pour this into the container...


    "The final finish is... Douglas"


    "You''re a rough man."


    While complaining, Douglas breathed into the container.


    Of course, I didn''t just breathe.


    His exhaled breath was mixed with small ice crystals, and the ''something'' in the container quickly solidified.


    "Desserts are ''ice cream''. Enjoy this too."


    I''ll give the spoons to the spirits and have them eat ice cream.


    "It''s cool and this is delicious. I''m jealous that humans eat these things every day..."


    "Not every day. Occasional luxury."


    Ice cream seemed to be more popular than chilled noodles, and no matter how much it was made, it became less high-paced.


    Would it have been good if the children''s spirits had been easy to eat?


    Not just Philip.


    Oiiiiii


    Seij¨­ is a good cook.


    My head is tickling ~


    and other spirits were also banging their tongues and ears.


    "Elaine, let me have ice cream as soon as possible."


    "Please wait for the Douglas. I''m here for the spirits, so you''re behind."


    "I''m not satisfied....."


    "You must have eaten a lot in Lynch Giham."


    When I saw Douglas groaning, I made ice cream with a smile.


    Eventually... the ice cream is gone.


    "Thank you very much, Elaine. We''re happy to be eating so good food."


    And Philip thanked me.


    "No, that''s not true. Your water was good, so I was able to make something delicious."


    "But is it really good? Just passing water and vegetables once in a while makes such a delicious dish...."


    "Of course. Rather than thanking me, it''s me. I can''t do it every day, but I''ll come back to make it regularly."


    I laugh at Philip with a smile.


    I also gave the money that Nigel had received in advance, which was a consideration, but Philip and the others seemed less interested.


    After all, they don''t seem to care about the money circulating in the human world.


    "Oh, yeah. I was hoping you''d see it when Elaine came....."


    When Philip snipped his fingers, the other spirits brought us a box from nowhere.


    "I want you to see this. And ¡ª¡ª if I can open this box, I''ll give it to Elianne and the others."

 64 64 Mysterious Sword

    Receive the box from Philip.


    It''s big enough for a woman to hold me with both hands.


    "Can''t you open it?


    Ah.


    When I asked, Philip began to explain.


    "This is a treasure chest passed down from ancestors to generations. ''If there is anything, use what is in it.'' But no one has ever been able to open it, and I don''t even know what''s inside."


    And Philip shrugged his shoulders.


    It is an old treasure chest.


    It looked worn out, either because it had been exposed to the rain wind for a long time.


    However, it is tightly sealed and it is unlikely to be opened easily.


    "Can I give it a try?


    "Of course."


    I try to open the treasure chest with all my strength.


    But...


    "It''s really hard....."


    The treasure chest didn''t even say goodbye and didn''t even open it.


    "This is going to be difficult."


    "Isn''t it?


    I let go of the treasure chest once.


    Hmm... was it originally designed to be difficult to open?


    Or has it been left behind for a long time, and the box has broken naturally so you can''t open it?


    "Elaine, can I borrow some of your money?


    "Here you go."


    Douglas peeked at him with interest, so he gave him the chest.


    On the other hand, I continue my conversation with Philip even further.


    "Do you have any idea what''s inside?


    "That''s right. But according to the legend," When the time is full, nature will be able to open the box "...."


    "I see. Now might not be the time."


    "Exactly. But it was just left in the village warehouse for a long time, and nowadays people don''t take the legend seriously. Then I thought it would be a little more useless to give up what was right."


    A long time ago?


    That means....


    "Couldn''t the Virgin who visited here 200 years ago open it?


    "Oh, I asked for it just like Elaine did. But the results were the same."


    That''s right.


    If the Virgin can''t open it, I doubt it will ever open it again.


    I''m sorry about Philip, but I can''t seem to keep up with expectations--


    "It''s open."


    I thought so.


    I was surprised to hear the Douglas voice, and everyone turned to you.


    "Ah, it''s open!?


    I have an unexpected strange voice.


    When I looked away, the treasure chest that I had just put so much effort into and didn''t say no was open like a lie.


    The Douglas said, "Did I do something strange?" and his face.


    "Well, how did you open it?


    "No... normally. Use your strength....."


    When I heard that, I remembered the strange feeling that my shoulders had somehow relaxed.


    "Strengthen me... so easily"


    "Having said that, I haven''t put much effort into it. That''s why I didn''t break the box. How about it, it''s amazing."


    Eh, Douglas got chest tight.


    No... it''s amazing, but if you open it so easily...


    "Is this... a sword?


    Philip also peeks from the side and takes out the contents of the box.


    Sounds like it.


    "But it''s rusted a lot. You won''t be able to use it like this."


    As Philip said, both the sword and the handle were burnt brown rusty.


    You must be able to cut a leaf with this.


    On the contrary, if you hold it too rough, it''s going to collapse.


    "Is it because it''s been in the box for a long time that it has deteriorated...?"


    Maybe so.


    "Can I see it for a second?


    Philip agrees and I take care of the sword from him.


    Ugh... heavy.


    Looking closer, my perception of the sword did not change.


    But...


    "Douglas"


    "Oh, do you feel that too? It contains a small amount of magic."


    Douglas stared sharply at the old sword.


    Magic?


    Philip asks us.


    "Yes, but it is not uncommon for a sword to contain magic. It''s sort of like a lynchie ham that goes around a lot. But...."


    It''s a strange magic. It''s like I''m still asleep. "


    Douglas is right.


    The magic contained in the sword was small, but it didn''t unleash all its power... I feel such a strange magic.


    But we didn''t know anything more, and we had to twist our necks.


    Is that so? Nevertheless -- I still want to give the swords to Elianne and the others. "


    "Here, I can''t take anything so important."


    No, it''s just a rusty sword, but it was in a box passed down from ancestors.


    That''s why I''m so distracted.


    But Philip shook his head sideways.


    "Either way, the treasure we have is rotten. I heard at dinner that Lynch Giham has a magic lab, right? Then I want you to analyze it there."


    Are you sure?


    "Ah, if you don''t think you need it, you can throw it away and return it to us."


    "But...."


    "Spirits are people who keep their promises. Let me protect what I said once."


    Firmly, Philip won''t accept the sword.


    It''s a push question as it is.


    Philip was serious, and I didn''t feel like I was going to give him any thought.


    "I see. Then is it okay if I take care of it instead of taking it?


    "So, if Elaine is convinced..."


    I say, Philip softened his expression slightly.


    So we are souvenirs (?) and left Spirit Village behind.

 65 The 65 Advanced Potion was superb.

    The rusty sword Philip gave me was to be deposited with Nigel for now.


    "I only look like a rusty sword... a sword passed down to the spirits from generation to generation. I''ll keep it safe."


    Nigel said.


    If you leave it to him, there will be no mistake.


    One day, Nigel and I were summoned to the Magic Lab.


    What is it?


    "Mr. Robert. And Nigel."


    When I went to the director''s office, my director, Mr. Robert. And Prince Nigel was standing in front of a lot of potions.


    "I wanted to talk to you about the advanced potions that Elaine made."


    That''s how Robert starts talking.


    Ah, a potion...


    I completely lost my passion for potions at this time.


    I suddenly came to the poles as a pharmacist.


    I''ve always been tired of doing something and... am I tired of it?


    "Sure, stockpile it up and flush the rest to the merchants...."


    "Yes, but until now, I had to mass-produce advanced potions and accurately measure their effects. I didn''t have time to pay or find a merchant."


    "Ah, that''s what I mean...."


    "Elaine, you don''t seem very interested, do you?


    As I was talking to Mr. Robert, Nigel strangely cut his neck.


    "That''s not true. I, Poshi-zukuri Sukiyaki."


    "It sounds like a lot of rod reading....."


    If Nigel was staring at me, I was going to see through the lies, so I quickly lost my sight.


    "So... I''m going to present my research on the effects of advanced potions."


    It''s a lie to swallow hard spit... but it''s strange that Robert is accumulating it, so it makes me fall preposterous.


    I thought it was an advanced potion, but I made a mistake!


    Wouldn''t you say...?


    Again, it''s not uncomfortable to get "wow, wow," but it''s kind of restless.


    But my expectations were betrayed.


    "Congratulations. This advanced potion was really positioned in the advanced potion."


    ... right?


    It was somehow predictable that they would say so.


    But that wasn''t all...


    "And I found myself in an even better category of advanced potions. Let''s call it a superpotion."


    The story was getting bigger.


    Wow, happy.


    "Isn''t that a bar reading after all!?


    Nigel goes into jail, but now I''m nothing. Nothing to be happy about, nothing to be sad about.


    "But Elaine is amazing. I can''t believe it wasn''t just healing and boundaries, but also making great potions."


    "No, it''s not."


    Speak to Nigel with a blank eye.


    Mr. Robert keeps talking.


    "And one more thing. That''s the future of this superpotion. As I said before, some are going to flow to merchants. Is that okay?


    "Yes, do what Robert wants."


    Nigel''s presence here means we''ve already talked about it.


    The price is not very important to me personally.


    The raw materials are just water, and even if you pay the spirits as much as you want, whatever you want is free.


    However, if the right price is not set here, other items may collapse.


    Free is great, but not everything is virtuous.


    "So... that''s the price for the merchant..."


    When I hear from Mr Robert, my eyes are about to pop out at the price.


    "So much!?


    "Yes"


    Mr Robert says without changing his expression.


    What he told me about the price was because it was so crude that a house could be built with a superpotion.


    "Can you sell at such a price?


    "I suppose this will still kill the customers? And when I spoke to someone I could trust, I immediately raised my hand. I thought it was a little cheap, but I''ll see how it goes for now."


    No matter how much super it is, I wonder if it''s okay with just one potion...


    It''s not the nobility who buys this, it''s the adventurer who''s going to be the center.


    For those who cannot afford to pay as much as the aristocrats, I think the potion is a very unaffordable price.


    Well, if you sell too much, you won''t be able to keep up with the demand, and maybe this is the right amount.


    But I was looking at it sweetly this time.


    The potion I was making was far better than I thought.

 66 66. Make holy water.

    The superpotion sold quickly.


    The next day.


    I was summoned again by Mr. Robert and headed to the Magic Lab.


    "I have news for you about the superpotion."


    Robert starts talking in a heavy atmosphere.


    That one.


    This atmosphere... what do you mean?


    You didn''t sell at all, did you?


    I can''t help it... because it''s so expensive. No matter how good it is as a potion, it is rare.


    "Robert, I''m fine. I don''t care if it doesn''t sell."


    Smile.


    This smile must have said, "I''m glad it didn''t get too big! peace of mind."


    Yes?


    But Robert looked at me and asked me this question.


    "What are you saying?


    Huh?


    Robert told her that he had wiped out the heavy air he was wearing and softened his expression.


    "Super Potion sold out!


    ... sold out?


    "Well, you did sell five extra potions, right?


    "That''s right. How many merchants wanted superpotions? I talked to a trusted merchant."


    "As a result, they sold out?


    "Yes"


    Eh, uh!


    Build a house with super potion money! I mean, five houses!


    The amount has grown too large for me to feel the same!


    "Oh, really!?


    "It''s true. Looks like it''s worth more than we thought. We have to reconsider the price....."


    Mr Robert said he had bumps.


    I can''t believe what he says.


    But if you think about it, I didn''t sell it directly to the Adventurer. Is that possible?


    "Hey, if you''re a merchant, maybe there''s a route to nobility... are the merchants going to sell there?


    "It may be there, but I hear it''s not. They basically sell it to famous adventurer parties and guilds."


    "Ugh, can you sell it? If you were an adventurer, there would be healers... and there wouldn''t be much demand?


    "Of course, I thought so too, so it was the price I said yesterday. But things seem a little different now, and demand for potions is originally on the rise."


    "What happened?


    When asked, Robert starts talking.


    "Did you know there was a new dungeon in Lynch Giham''s territory?


    "Yes, I heard that Nigel has been busy working here recently... I hear it is located near the village of the spirits....."


    "That''s right."


    Dungeons are places where there are many monsters, and inside they are like mazes or traps.


    It''s very dangerous.


    On the other hand, it is not always a disadvantage to be able to collect valuable monster materials or discover treasures.


    There are two ways such dungeons can occur.


    One is that monsters gather for some reason and become dungeons little by little.


    The other thing happens suddenly in a place where nothing happens one day.


    There are theories about the latter, but dungeons are thought to be a kind of creature... I don''t know the details either.


    "So there''s a dungeon and more adventurers going there, so there''s more demand for nature and potions?


    "Yes, and... apparently there are a lot of undead monsters in the dungeon."


    "It''s troublesome....."


    "Did you know?"


    "Well, I''m a healer, too."


    Undead monsters are skeletons with bones all over their bodies, for example. Examples include Death Master, who hunts the souls of living beings. These monsters are often powerful in the first place.


    But the most embarrassing of them is that they don''t accept ordinary attacks.


    They say we need to use sacred magic and the weapons that gave them to defeat them.


    Those who can use such things become a small part of the adventurers, so I''ve heard stories about them avoiding undead monsters...


    "Looks like you''re struggling with the dungeon strategy. That''s why you can''t just leave the dungeon behind. If left unattended, there may be too many monsters in the dungeon to get into the nearby city."


    That''s right.


    I see.


    It is said that there are effective means to defeat undead monsters without sacred attribute magic or weapons.


    That''s what potions are for.


    Rather than living beings, potions seem to be natural enemies to those close to the dead.


    But after all, compared to magic and weapons, the effects have fallen dramatically, and it seems like it can only be relaxed...


    "Ah."


    So I can think of one thing.


    "Can you make Holy Water with Spirit Water?"


    "Holy water...? It''s a fictional item that often appears in that adventure novel."


    "That''s right. Holy Class Magic water. With this, I think anyone can easily defeat an undead monster. I think it''s worth a try, but what do you think?


    "Indeed, if it can be mass produced, the strategy of the dungeon will go a long way. The neighboring city lords will also be delighted. Making holy water is also the dream (romance) of our magical researchers. But...."


    Mr Robert looks reluctant.


    From that face, it seems to show how unrealistic holy water making is.


    But at this time, I already had the blueprint of holy water in mind.


    Mm-hmm.


    I think I can do this.


    "Give it a try."


    I cast magic on the remaining Spirit Water.


    Then the water glowed to a pale green color.


    "I tried to impart Holy Attribute Magic. How about that?


    "It''s not that easy... Oh, my God!


    Robert picks up a beaker with a green liquid and widens his eyes.


    "Hmm, you''re really getting Holy Attribute Magic!? This will also help undead monsters!


    "That''s why I told you. It''s worth a try."


    Of course, this is just a prototype.


    But with this state of affairs, we can mass produce holy water and realize the story I imagine.


    "Oh, I''ll help you! This is about to revolutionize...!


    "Please."


    Mr Robert grabbed my hand with both hands.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    A few days later.


    Successfully developed the holy water, we sold it just like the superpotion.


    Then....


    "It''s a huge success!


    Mr. Robert speaks loudly in the director''s office.


    Unusual for him, his nose is rough and he seems a little excited.


    "That''s why I told you.


    "Ha, yes...! At first I was half-crustrated, but I can''t believe I could really make holy water! What the hell are you...!


    "Yes, I''m just a healer. Everywhere....."


    "Again and again, there is no healer like you!


    Robert concludes.


    Apparently, the holy water we developed was sold to the adventurers to fly and was called the Undead Hunting Revolution.


    There were dramatically fewer people who went out to the dungeon and came home injured, and we were greatly appreciated.


    After that.


    I heard that the dungeon strategy went smoothly and that it was only a matter of time before it could be broken.

 67 67 · My feelings

    Making holy water was also a great success, and I was relaxing in my room for the first time in a long time.


    "I''ve been busy lately...."


    Sit on the bed and remember what happened recently.


    Looking back, it''s a dazzling day.


    If you think you saved the Spirit King, potion-- and make holy water. In addition, we regularly go out to the village of spirits to enjoy cooking.


    By the way... since then, I''ve been cooking a lot of spirits.


    They all seemed to satisfy the spirits'' tongues, and Philip even said, "I''m really glad I met you."


    I don''t want to be thanked, but I''m also a child. I''m glad to be praised.


    Initially, I wondered what would happen to my relationship with the Spirit, and it was going very peacefully.


    My potions and holy water are still in high demand, but Robert and Nigel seem to be in control.


    If you make a mistake, people will come looking for potions and holy water.


    If that happens, there will inevitably be increased demand for water, which is a material, and the village of spirits that lived in peace may become noisy.


    Of course, neither I nor Nigel want it.


    I was having a good day, even though there was a little mess...


    But what is it?


    What''s the meaning of this mind?


    Somewhere in my heart, there seems to be a slight gap...


    I feel like I''m turning away from something important.


    "That''s strange. There''s nothing to worry about."


    And I''m alone, with my neck bent.


    Tongton.


    The sound of the door knocking.


    "Nigel. Elaine? Can we just have a minute?


    "Nigel? There you go. It''s open."


    And I invited him into my room.


    "Excuse me."


    Cool Nigel as always.


    "What''s the matter, Nigel? It''s unusual."


    "No, I haven''t talked to Elaine calmly lately. I''d like to have a little chat... okay?


    "Of course."


    I let Nigel sit at the table.


    I thought there was nothing, so when I tried to prepare tea,


    "I can''t let Elaine do that."


    Nigel tried to stop it.


    But...


    "Don''t worry. I want to do it."


    "But...."


    "And that''s my dialog. Besides, I can''t believe I let His Highness serve me tea."


    Does His Highness know how to make tea?


    While I''m talking like that, I''ll put two teas in.


    The smell of herbs tickled my nose.


    Nigel leaned the cup of tea into her mouth and said:


    "Delicious. Anything Elaine makes is superb."


    "That''s not true. The black tea that Abby brings in is more delicious.


    In fact, I have had several mini tea parties with Abby, but the tea she put in was extraordinary.


    The story was played in the form of teaching how to make black tea several times at that time.


    "That''s not true. Abby''s tea is delicious, but so is Eliane''s tea. It''s hard to follow Party A and Party B."


    Nigel gracefully rinsed the tea.


    No matter what you do, it will be the same. Even if you do this, it''s like watching a piece of theater.


    ... hah!


    Maybe... maybe not, but now you''re alone with Nigel!?


    And even before marriage ¡ª¡ª even though it''s my fianc¨¦e ¡ª¡ª it''s a shameful woman to invite a man into a room.


    "What''s the matter, Elianne? Look me in the face."


    "Nah, nothing."


    I also drink tea to avoid being upset.


    Luckily, the aroma of herbs calmed my mind.


    For some time afterwards, we were blooming in tea talks.


    "Elaine, you seem very busy these days, but are you tired? When I look at Ariane these days, I''m kind of worried."


    And Nigel suddenly cut out the story.


    As I looked at him, it seemed that this was the point.


    But why?


    "Oh, it''s okay. We have a great time every day."


    Behave politely to avoid worrying Nigel.


    I''m sure he cares about me, who''s been busy and moving lately.


    I live in such a splendid castle, and I do what I like.


    There''s nothing to complain about.


    I don''t want to upset Nigel.


    That kind of feeling worked.


    I see. That''s fine. "


    Nigel smiles like flowers.


    "I haven''t talked to Elaine lately either. I was worried about my condition, but I thought maybe I didn''t like it."


    "......!


    It sounds like a joke.


    In fact, I don''t think Nigel meant that either.


    It must have been something you said without thinking deeply.


    But now he says to me, "You''re my fianc¨¦e, and you''re not overdoing me? It sounded like he was saying,


    So...


    "I''m sorry, too. I... might not have understood how Nigel felt."


    "Elaine?"


    "I''m going to behave more like my fianc¨¦e...!


    When I realized it, there were worn-out words coming out of my mouth.


    Because if I didn''t, my feelings would be ripped apart.


    Now it looks like you''re making excuses to Nigel.


    "Elaine"


    Nigel calls my name again.


    It was the next moment.


    Nigel gently pressed me against his chest and gently stroked his head.


    "I''m sorry I made you nervous. That''s not what I meant. I just love Elaine. [M] I just want to talk to you more."


    "Nigel....."


    When Nigel did this, his mind gradually calmed down with wonder.


    I don''t smell any unique sweat smell of masculinity.


    It''s like being surrounded by roses.


    After a while I was biting happiness, he slowly let go.


    "I''m sorry. That was a little too aggressive. It''s too late today. It''s time for me to go back to my room."


    And Nigel takes a seat.


    "Yeah, yeah. Thank you for today. I''m glad I haven''t spoken to Nigel slowly in a while."


    "That''s our dialogue. The tea was delicious. If you have time again, let''s have a tea party even if you don''t love anyone else."


    That''s how Nigel left.


    The moment he got out of the room, the tension and tiredness that he had been feeling all along came to his shoulders.


    Leave your body on the back of the chair.


    "What happened to me just now..."


    Nigel said, "I thought you hated me," and suddenly I stopped hearing about emotional control.


    No - I know the cause myself.


    I can''t accept that I''m still Nigel''s fianc¨¦.


    I like Nigel. He is not dissatisfied at all.


    I can''t believe he and I are still fianc¨¦es.


    But on the contrary, that was the problem.


    Nigel is perfect.


    Moreover, he is the first prince of this country.


    I will also be asked to stand next to Nigel and behave properly as a queen.


    "Of course, Nigel wouldn''t mind that...."


    Nevertheless, no matter what he thinks, he can''t say anything more than be queen.


    Everything is different from when you met Prince Claude.


    The Virgin was forced unilaterally to betroth to a prince for generations. I wasn''t conscious of being a queen.


    I tried to like it, but I couldn''t do it.


    "Are you just too happy and scared?"


    Mutter alone.


    I may have been unable to accept myself as Nigel''s fianc¨¦e and unconsciously fled.


    So I put myself in a busy environment.


    Today, by talking to Nigel, I became more aware of it.


    "I wonder what other people would do at a time like this... why don''t we talk to Abby?"


    At these times, a man (?) It seems that Abby of the same sex will listen to me more than Douglas.


    I told Douglas, "Why do humans bother with such nonsense? They must have said," No.


    "It''s all right. Time will sort it out..."


    I can tell myself that.


    Let''s go to bed today. Something may change your mind when you go to bed.


    However, Nigel''s words whirled through my head earlier and I couldn''t sleep very well.

 68 68 · the dominant side, the dominant side

    On the one hand, the Kingdom.


    Claude is now before His Majesty the King.


    Next to it is Bardul.


    He is an advanced demon who has invaded the country and has ordered Claude to meet the King.


    (I didn''t like seeing my father. I''ll get mad at you later. But... the advanced demons are too bad. It''s too stupid to disobey now)


    Of course, the castle is on strict alert.


    Of course, the meeting between this advanced demon tribe and His Majesty the King is not between Claude and me.


    Watching them, some knights are spitting.


    If anything, they''re like throwing their lives away for the king.


    If it was true, I wanted more security... but Bardur''s words "It''s depressing to have too many people" made this a drop.


    By the way, Virgin Leticia keeps it in her room.


    That is because I was tempted to tell His Majesty the King about Leticia''s face (...).


    "Demon tribe - why did you come to the Kingdom of Belkheim? Let''s hear what you want."


    The King tells Bardul with a noble attitude.


    But my hands are trembling. The King is scared too.


    The suppression of the King''s Capital will come to the king''s ears.


    "It''s Baldur. Call your name properly. Let''s get along."


    Bardul licks his lips with his tongue.


    "Okay, Bardul. I''m sorry."


    "You just have to know."


    From Claude''s eyes, the King seemed to be taking the utmost care not to offend Bardul''s mood.


    But you shouldn''t be licked.


    Claude could easily read that these two thoughts intersect.


    (My father is still sweet. I wish I could tell Baldur... no matter how many advanced demons I have, it would break my bones to target all the knights in the castle.)


    ¡ª¡ª In this situation, Claude was still thinking about such sweetness.


    Bardul continued.


    "I heard you banished the Virgin Eliane. Is that why you realize this is happening?


    "Oh, that''s right. I left the Virgin to Claude, so I forgot to follow her."


    As far as the Virgin Eliane was concerned, it didn''t matter to the King as soon as possible.


    Therefore, when he reported the expulsion and betrothal to the King, he only said "I see."


    "When I think about it now, the Virgin, who was the Queen of the Lotus, also smelled sexy. But the ministers at the time said," That woman''s power is real, "so I just hated getting married."


    The King had long been dissatisfied with the tradition of the land, the Virgin.


    But because the ministers around me (idiots) and the wise people (manukes) are talking about it, I just kept the Virgin Mary system going.


    Nevertheless, all the saintly human solemnities that had taken him a long time since he took office as king ended, and there was no obstacle to banishing her.


    Therefore, even though he was a prince, Claude''s discretion still allowed him to behave like this - Claude analyzes.


    (Speaking of which, there were rumors that the ancestral Virgin had passed away and that Dad was pulling the thread behind her... but I don''t know how to do it.)


    Well, it has nothing to do with me. It doesn''t matter.


    But when I saw Claude''s interaction with the King, Bardull smiled.


    "Stupid parents and children."


    Bardul continued.


    "As I said earlier, her power is real. And yet, I didn''t expect that they would try to create a gap for us to invade."


    "What are you saying?"


    "Evidence of the dragons and our embarkation into the country since we banished the Virgin. It''s too pathetic to cry... but now I appreciate your stupidity."


    The king seemed incapable of contesting Bardul''s words.


    That said, Bardul moves in an instant to the king''s eyes.


    It''s too fast for the knights around to react.


    "What I''m about to say is an order. It''s never a negotiation."


    Bardul lifted the king''s jaw with his claws and continued like this.


    "Turn this country over to the demons first."


    "No, what are you saying!? I don''t know if I can do that!


    "Then all we have to do is kill everyone in this country. I''d like to leave it if I can, but if not, it''s fine."


    "... cum!


    The king is distorting his face.


    I mean what he says. If the King shakes his head, he will soon kill all those in the country.


    (It doesn''t matter to the people... what happens to us when that happens? There is no guarantee that only we will be saved...)


    Claude was so stubborn.


    "Okay... let''s do it for now."


    "Shall I hit you? I told you, this is not a negotiation, it''s an order. You just nod to my orders."


    Bardul lifts the corner of his mouth and releases his claws from the king.


    "From now on, this country is under our control. Listen to me."


    "What the hell are you thinking...? What do you want?


    The King asks Bardul.


    "Our demonic country is a bit narrow. I just wanted a big garden."


    Bardul began walking gracefully on the spot.


    "Why should a good species like us have to meet like this? I''ve always wondered. That''s why what we want...."


    "What do you want?


    Bardul looks at the king and says with an evil smile full of faces.


    "Become the master of this world."


    "Nh....! You think you can do that!? Continent... no, there are still people in the world? Whatever you want."


    "Yeah, not at the moment. We still don''t have enough power on our own. So pull us in little by little. In other words, you are number one. Be more honored."


    The world''s hegemon...?


    Does he really mean that?


    Besides, this world is not just human. Dragons and spirits also live in species that rarely appear in public.


    It would be impossible to rule over them all at once, even though it might be the demons.


    "I''ve patiently endured it until now, but I''m at my limit. The moderates are going to say, woe, but if I take action, the others will follow. In other words, the rule of this country was the trigger."


    Bardul walks slowly like a stage actor.


    "Now, let''s (...) rule the next time."


    Looking at the smile, Claude thought his spine would freeze.

 69 69 sharp maids

    "Good morning, Eliane. Let me help you get dressed."


    "Yes, yes. Thank you very much."


    Morning.


    Abby brought me some clothes and I can still do it today.


    Let her dress up like a dressed doll.


    I refused the first one every time.


    No, this is my job. Please don''t worry. "


    and Abby is pushing through, so I''ve been getting her to do what she wants recently.


    Still, before Abby came, she sometimes changed on her own, but every time she said, "I can''t help it anymore."


    Just because I''m of the same sex, it''s kind of bad to have you help me change clothes...


    "Hah...."


    "What''s the matter, Eliane?


    Abby wrinkles his neck.


    You mustn''t.


    Looks like she exhaled.


    "... does Abby have anyone you like?


    "Wow, it''s me?


    The tone of voice rose slightly, Abby.


    It''s unusual for Abby to get a little upset. It''s a little cute.


    "You''re not here. Sometimes my parents introduce me to a man, but I don''t have a good one. And, folks, you''re gonna say terrible things!


    "Is that terrible...?


    "Yes, ladies and gentlemen, when I''m fianc¨¦e, I want you to stop the maid. You don''t want that, do you?"


    No... I think that''s common...


    I''ve never heard of anyone who continues to make a maid even after getting married.


    Incidentally -- actually, Abby is also the daughter of a baron.


    In the first place, maids who work in royal palaces often have a noble status.


    I work as a maid as a bride teacher before marriage. If you''re lucky, you might be able to connect with the royal family.


    "Why do you stick to maids? Aren''t you ready to settle down?


    "What are you talking about! If I quit the maid, I can''t take care of you or Nigel!


    Abby stops his work and talks with momentum.


    "I will always take care of you! I won''t quit even if they tell me to!


    "I''m not telling you to quit..."


    But her obsession with maids means she cares so much about Nigel.


    Or... me?


    It would be nice if I included it.


    "Dear Elaine, Why are you asking me that question all of a sudden?


    Now Abby asks.


    "Well, that''s not a big reason. I was a little curious...."


    "... hahahn"


    Did you think something was wrong when you looked at me?


    Abby smiles.


    There''s something going on with Nigel.


    Gikku.


    "That''s right...."


    "What are you ashamed of? And there''s nothing strange about it with your fianc¨¦e. It''s going to be a fine couple."


    Even if you try to deny it, Abby doesn''t spin the words because she talks like a roll.


    I''ve already told Abby that I''m engaged to Nigel.


    Only some people still know about this, but Abby and I decided... that we could tell them.


    Ever since Nigel was a little girl, it seems Abby has been taking care of him. You didn''t want to hide anything from her, did you?


    "Ah, yes."


    I''ve just finished getting dressed.


    Abby claps his hands at Pong.


    "I''m going to go to Nigel now. I''ll go with you, Miss Eliane. Would you like to talk to your fianc¨¦e?


    "No, no... I''m getting in the way of my work."


    "That''s fine!


    Even if I refused, Abby took the hand by force.


    Eh, uh!


    It was yesterday and it was a little awkward!


    But Abby pulled my hand and I was taken to Nigel.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Go to Nigel''s room.


    I thought about what to say, but fortunately I didn''t have any trouble talking about it.


    "The lord is coming?


    I overhear what he said.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I want Elianne to see him."


    "It''s fine, but suddenly...."


    "What? Didn''t I tell you?


    "I didn''t say that!


    I guess so.


    Nigel smiles happily.


    ¡ª¡ª When Abby and I went to the room, he started talking about "just in time."


    That''s why... no, thanks to that, I''m off the point.


    I also feel like it''s a real issue.


    "Who is it?


    "His name is Vincent. The title is the Duke. In terms of location, you''ve recently made a new dungeon. I''m getting a lord nearby now."


    A new dungeon in Lynch Giham territory. This is where many undead monsters and adventurers were hanging around.


    "Why suddenly?


    "They want to thank you for the holy water. Thanks to Eliane''s creation, the dungeon strategy is going smoothly. And then... there''s all sorts of other things, but if I list them one by one, they won''t kill me."


    That''s right.


    The Duke of Vincent...


    It is not uncommon for a lord to visit a royal palace. This has happened several times before.


    But why would Nigel bother letting Vincent see me this time?


    "The Duke of Vincent has been Nigel''s classmate since college."


    Prefetch such a question from me, or Abby will explain it.


    "You''re a very good person. I was wondering if I could be relieved."


    "Since college... hmm? Does that mean you''re the same age as Nigel?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Nigel explained to me instead when I cut my neck.


    "You work for a lord even though you''re so young."


    "Yeah, Vincent lost his father when he was a kid. Of course, it has the power of ministers and kinsmen, but it is very well organized. He''s a good guy."


    Nigel talked to her parents.


    You''re a very good person. That''s what I felt from his tone.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing someone like that. So... when is Vincent coming?


    Today.


    "Ki, today!?


    "Yeah, what''s the problem?


    "Too sudden!


    When I saw Nigel''s face, I smiled.


    Did you suddenly want to tell me and see my scary face?


    Nigel, the joke is over!


    ... but now.


    "But you can''t say that. Don''t be rude."


    "Yes, I think it''s okay if you don''t strain your elbows. Vincent doesn''t give a shit about manners. I think it''s okay with the usual Arne."


    Nevertheless, that''s not how it works. My feelings.


    But is he very kind? When I hear it, I feel like I don''t have to worry so much.


    But I saw it.


    Abby looked anxious.


    "Abby, what''s wrong? What are you worried about?


    "No... I don''t think you need to worry about that, but there was one concern."


    "Concern?


    "Yes, Vincent is a very good person. I''ve met him before, and I''m sure of it. It''s just...."


    Abby told me the story and I felt like I was freezing.

 70 70 · The Duke of Ice

    Hearing about the visit of the Duke of Vincent, we were to welcome him between the thrones.


    "Elaine, what''s going on? My face is dark."


    Douglas standing next to me called out worried.


    Apparently, Douglas, like us, has decided to welcome Vincent.


    "Is it dark?


    "Hmm, your dark face doesn''t suit you. Laugh."


    "If it''s that easy to laugh, it won''t be hard."


    Good to see you, Vincent. Suddenly I was confused, but Nigel''s words were always missing. I''m not going to say this anymore ¡ª¡ª no, I just want to complain, but it''s mostly fine.


    The problem is with Vincent''s personality, as Abby told me.


    "Do you know what Vincent said about Douglas?


    "I''m sure you don''t know. I think he''s a great duke, but he has nothing to do with the dragon''s self."


    "Well, I guess you are...."


    Always amazing.


    But now I envy the proud shore of Douglas.


    "Master Vincent... there seems to be a nickname for ''The Duke of Ice''."


    Oh?


    The glass was intriguing and the eyebrows twitched.


    Duke of Vincent.


    He has been a classmate of Nigel since college and is now a young lord of a territory.


    Locally, the new dungeon created the other day, and the village where the spirits live.


    He said he was very good, and he was always competing with Nigel for top grades in college.


    "Why are they called such aliases?


    "That''s true....."


    Explain to Douglas.


    Vincent''s territory seems to be more heavily militarized than other towns and villages.


    Nevertheless, compared to the kingdom, it is only the tears of sparrows. Besides, Vincent''s territory is situated close to other countries, so there''s no choice but to allocate a budget to military forces.


    Sometimes, however, they make what can be described as ruthless decisions and are feared by ministers and some residents.


    "Ruthless judgment? For example, what do you have?


    "Well, according to what Abby told me, we''ve all been able to silence Vincent''s rebel ministers at once."


    "Oh, that''s funny."


    "It''s not funny. If you were solemnizing those who disagree with you, would you say that you don''t..."


    "Well, if you change your mind, some might call it ''dictatorship''."


    "Am I right?


    And after the solemn minister, although there are various theories, there are rumors that everything has been sentenced to death for the entire family...


    Of course, this is just a rumor. I don''t know if it''s true.


    But there must be a common understanding among people that such rumours are "unusual for him to make such a ruthless and ruthless decision."


    Either way, you''re scared.


    "Hah...."


    "The Duke of Ice. Mmm, I think you and I are getting along. I agree with his actions. I don''t know how much of that rebellion is, but the enemy should be wiped out. If I were you, I''d tear you apart...."


    Douglas is announcing things, but I feel heavy.


    Is it possible to have a good conversation with such a scary person?


    Be a little rude and get slashed!


    No... there''s Nigel, and I don''t think that''s going to happen.


    But when I think about Vincent, my stomach gets tingling and painful.


    "Oh, Vincent''s here."


    Someone said that.


    When I raised my gaze, a group of five or six people was about to enter the throne room.


    Someone in costume who looks expensive in the middle of it.


    Isn''t that Mr. Vincent?


    "Pretty one....."


    I saw a man like Vincent and unexpectedly whispered his voice.


    Cut eyes.


    Hair and skin are pure white, leaving a cold impression on the viewer.


    Beautiful enough to be horrified.


    When I was inadvertently deprived of his sight, my face turned towards us unexpectedly.


    Giroli.


    I feel my spine freezing as I look at him.


    Why do you look at me so much!?


    Eventually, the man turned away and knelt before the throne where His Majesty the King and Nigel were sitting.


    "I''m out of time. His Majesty the King, His Highness the Nigel."


    "Well, it''s been a long time ¡ª¡ª Duke of Vincent. Well, it doesn''t have to be that hard. Face up."


    Ha.


    The man looks up when the king tells him.


    Looks like he''s more of a Vincent.


    "I''m listening. At that age, he brings his people together in a splendid way. Invasion from other countries will never be tolerated. I inherited the territory from my deceased predecessors and developed it so well. I''ll reward you later."


    "Thank you."


    "Hmm... then..."


    His Majesty the King and Vincent have a few words to share.


    In the meantime, I wanted to escape immediately, but I could not imitate it in front of His Majesty the King, so I held back patiently.


    Vincent is pointing his back at me now.


    But I remembered the illusion that I had eyes on my back, and while I was doing that, I was still staring at him.


    Did I do something you hate?


    You just stood here!?


    Honestly, I don''t feel alive.


    "All right, let''s talk about the rest with the minister tomorrow. It must have been a long journey. I also have a room. Rest easy today."


    "I understand."


    Vincent replies briefly.


    "Your Majesty...."


    "Oh, Nigel. Speaking of which, you''ve been friends with Vincent since college. There will be stories. Then you two talk slowly."


    "Thank you."


    Nigel and the King do such an exchange.


    Hmm... but it looks like it''s over now.


    I was scared... no, I didn''t do anything.


    It was disbanded for the first time, so I tried to escape to my room in a hurry...


    "Elaine"


    "Hya, hya!


    Nigel can be heard from behind.


    "I''m going to talk to Vincent now, but I''d love to have Elaine present. Do you mind?


    "Well, I''m fine... do you think I can get a little distracted?"


    "What are you talking about? Let''s go."


    Douglas, help!


    ... hmm?


    When he tried to reach out to the glass that was supposed to stand next to him, he soon disappeared.


    Did he run away!?


    Speaking of which, I was blurred "bored" along the way, but when the King and Vincent finished meeting, did you go back to your room just like that!?


    Come on, you coward!


    Am I gonna be okay...?


    But my worries went in an unexpected direction.


    "Vince! Long time no see!


    Now.


    Nigel turns his arm around Vincent''s shoulder and talks friendly.


    "Nigel, it''s hot and bitter. You''re as good as ever."


    Mr Vincent has a hard time facing him.


    I was about to turn my eyes when things were moving around.

 71 71. Friendly two.

    "Um... you two seem to be very close.


    Afraid I spoke to Nigel and the others.


    "Oh, Vince and I are best friends. I had a dungeon class in college, and Vince and I were partying."


    "Don''t bring up that nostalgic story again."


    Nigel was intimate, but Vince looked reluctant.


    But Nigel is nicknamed "Vince" about Vincent, and there''s no doubt that he''s friendly.


    "I miss it. It reminds me of when all the students in college got into the lowest echelons with Vince."


    "Hmm. If you''d been a little more careful, the lowest could have attacked sooner. You''ve always lacked calm."


    "Hahaha, Vince is dry."


    Two people who can bloom in memories.


    "Er..."


    I was left alone and could not enter the conversation between the two.


    Are you sure I should have stayed here!?


    Oh, yeah.


    Did you feel that way about me? Let go of the shoulder Nigel was turning around like Vincent.


    "Vince, let me introduce you. She''s Eliane. I know you''ve been in and out of letters a few times, but you''ve never met him before, have you?


    "Hehe... she''s the one who''s been gossiping."


    Vincent''s gaze is on us.


    Ugh...!


    I feel like I''m stuck breathing when he stares at me. It looked like a snake was staring at me.


    Besides, Vincent is very beautiful even though he is a man.


    If you look at it, you''re going to be sucked in... with such a strange look on your face.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Vincent. Nigel told me about you.


    "Nice to meet you....."


    Vincent came up with his hand, so I grabbed it.


    If it''s true, I wanted to escape right now, but I can''t afford to shake hands.


    "Why are you trembling?


    "I, no... Really!?


    Because I''m scared!


    "Hmm... you''re quite a white woman, Nigel."


    "Do you like it?


    "Ah. Happy (...) taste (...) deep (...) (...)"


    Vincent let go.


    Suhah, suhah!


    Take a deep breath!


    Elaine, calm down! I told myself...


    What do you mean, "interesting" or "interesting"?


    When Vincent sees you, it''s almost like you''re seeing through your heart.


    Honestly... I have a slight negative impression of him.


    Don''t let your guard down.


    "Speaking of which, Nigel. Do you know the kingdom?


    "Yeah, I''m listening."


    Turn around.


    Nigel and Vincent continued the conversation with a serious expression.


    "Apparently, it''s true that the demons invaded King''s Landing."


    "That''s right. The story of King''s Landing being dropped."


    "It''s not clear from the outside. Either way, if the demons take it seriously, they won''t be able to hold it as much as the King''s Capital."


    "Looks like no other country, including Lynch Guiham, has asked for help."


    "Perhaps the Demons dropped the King''s City before they asked for it. Either way, I don''t think there''s anything we can do to help that country without any interest."


    King''s City - the heart of the kingdom.


    Such a city... was destroyed by a demon race?


    No, this is what I knew.


    Until now, I''ve stretched the border, and there''s a Douglas nearby -- the Dragons have prevented the Demons from coming in, but if it''s gone, there''s nothing to stop them.


    You don''t have to worry about it anymore... but what is it? This chest is thick.


    "It was only King''s City this time, but this could extend here as well. You have to be more careful."


    I agree.


    "To do this, we should allocate a budget to military forces. This country spends too much money on the military for its size."


    "Hmm, I know that... but this time, I''ve come to talk about that as well."


    Vincent nods.


    "Elaine"


    "Yeah, I know. The rest is yours."


    Sorry.


    From now on, it will be important. I don''t need to be here, and it will be difficult for the two of you to talk.


    ... is an obvious reason.


    The truth is... we can escape from this place! I can''t stand being in the same space as Vincent anymore!... and I was delighted.


    "Excuse me."


    I leaned out of the room without being understood.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    That night.


    "Nigel, have you finished talking?


    I was speaking with Nigel.


    "Yeah, it''s getting a little incandescent. It''s been such a long time."


    He smiles bitterly.


    Vincent''s gone now.


    However, it seems to be relaxing in a room in the royal palace, so I cannot be alarmed.


    "Um... Vincent is kind of scared, isn''t he?


    I really wanted to be frank and say, "I don''t like that guy," but that''s not how it works.


    "Ha ha ha. It''s a misleading personality. He''s a good guy, isn''t he? Vincent."


    "But... some people call me the Duke of Ice."


    "Well, that''s what others are saying. And" ice "is kind of cool, isn''t it?


    Nigel laughed strangely as if he was joking.


    I''m not sure where I was laughing.


    An atmosphere that keeps others away. Ruthless personality.


    That''s why they call it ''ice''... my guess.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry so much. Elianne will know soon enough."


    Nigel slapped me lightly on the shoulder.


    Nigel says so... but I didn''t think so.


    Well, he and I would hardly talk, so wouldn''t it be nice to worry too much?


    That''s right. He''s not gonna be here forever, so let''s make it easier.


    But I didn''t know at this time.


    Because he''s the ''Duke of Ice''.

 72 72 · My Presence Value

    The next morning.


    "I don''t know if he''s in the castle, but he''s restless....."


    I was walking down the hallway to the courtyard to feed Ralph.


    That one... is the Duke of Vincent, of course.


    The Duke of Ice.


    Nigel and his college classmates seem to be very good lords.


    Both he and Abby called Vincent a "good man," but I couldn''t be more vigilant.


    "Am I thinking too much?


    "What are you mumbling about?"


    "...!?


    Behind him, he looks back aggressively.


    Then....


    "Vincent!?


    Why are you so surprised?


    There was a face of Vincent.


    He doesn''t laugh when he sees me.


    Were you listening to my murmur earlier!?


    When you feel your heart beating harder and harder,


    Well, that''s fine. I need to ask you something today. "


    and Vincent approached me.


    "You seem to be Nigel''s fianc¨¦e."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to it, I can''t take over right away.


    Well, how do you know that!?


    I''m sure Nigel told me... but I don''t want him to talk about anything that important so easily.


    And the Duke of Ice!


    I don''t know what you''re going to say!


    "Hey, are you unhappy?


    Finally, I open my mouth.


    Then Vincent smiled invincibly.


    "I am not dissatisfied. But he wasn''t interested in women for a while. Even in college, the ladies were about to join him, but I will. I just wondered what kind of woman Park Min-jin was because he had a fianc¨¦e."


    and even shorten the distance between me.


    Let''s say that Nigel has revealed this to Vincent.


    But why do you bother asking questions like that when you''re alone?


    Vincent tells me with a spare attitude, while I''m confused.


    "Will you be Nigel''s fianc¨¦e?


    Yes?


    Because you suddenly say such a thing, I follow you back.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not surprised. Nigel told me the whole story. He used to work as a healer. It''s not about nobility."


    I''m sorry.


    Although I apologize with my mouth, I can''t feel the feeling of apology from Vincent.


    "Na, in order to be Nigel''s fianc¨¦e, you must be at least noble?


    "I didn''t say that either. But no matter how good a healer you are, there is a possibility that others will think that you and Nigel will be able to match."


    Speak in a rough way.


    But what Vincent wanted to say was painfully conveyed to me.


    You''re not worthy of Nigel''s fianc¨¦e...


    It is true that I may be ignorant.


    I''m not a nobleman, and I can''t believe I''m Nigel and my fianc¨¦e... even if I look around.


    But my feelings for Nigel are real, and I don''t have the strength to say hello from the outside.


    Is it because of that feeling?


    I glanced back strongly at Vincent.


    "Oh... she''s quite a strong woman. But I don''t hate women like that."


    Vincent and I are further distanced from each other.


    I retreat gently to get away from him, but... my back hits the wall.


    Vincent put his arm against the wall to block me trying to escape to the right.


    "Let me compliment you on your courage. But... you''re a woman. If you''re too careless, the bad guys will eat you."


    The beautiful face of Vincent''s nose is right in front of her.


    My skin is so white as to be pathological. I even felt chilly when I looked at it.


    You can push his body right away and run away... but his body will freeze and stop moving.


    You''re eating by a bad guy...?


    What the hell is this person going to do?


    "Well, please step aside. And it''s not very complimentary of a woman to do that."


    "Kuku, you''re still strong. I like it more and more."


    You don''t have to like it!


    Vincent''s bad smile.


    It''s like being stared at by a snake.


    My heart is twitching...


    "Hey, what are you doing there?"


    Vincent and I look at each other''s voices.


    "Douglas!


    "I was wondering if you''d come to the courtyard today, so if you''d come and check it out... were you in the middle of a getaway?


    Looking at the glass, the body finally moves like the magic that had been applied to it has been solved.


    I bent over and ran away from Vincent to the Douglas.


    "Ah, it''s not a meetup! Don''t say anything that could be misunderstood!


    "Oh, that''s right. You had Nigel."


    Niya and Douglas raised their mouth.


    He is always in trouble here, but today he is somehow more reliable than usual.


    "Hmm... red-haired, light black skin... is that the man you were talking about at Nigel''s (...)?"


    Vincent was not afraid and looked at the glass with interest.


    Well, that''s fine. I''ll leave you to it for today. "


    Turn your back, Vincent.


    "But don''t forget. I wonder what it means to be next to Nigel, a strange little girl. Don''t let everybody admit you''re worth it, unless there''s something else."


    At the end of the day, Vincent left us.


    The moment I lost sight of him, I grew tired on my shoulders.


    "Hmm... Douglas. Thank you very much."


    "I don''t know why you''re grateful, but you''re welcome."


    Douglas has a neat expression.


    "Like the Duke of Ice he used to say. Well, you''re a different kind of beauty than Nigel. But what the hell...?


    "Come, listen!


    I washed away what had just happened to the glass.


    Then he gently popped my back.


    "It seems like it''s been a tough time. It would have been caring to talk to that great man. I know how you feel."


    "So, what!? He''s really... terrible..."


    "But how bad is it? It seemed to me he was worried about Elianne."


    "Are you worried? Where did you see it!


    "Besides, I thought he was a very aggressive man for humans, but if he was a dragon in the first place..."


    Suddenly Douglas told me about the Dragon, but I don''t care.


    Still... do you hate me, Vincent?


    "You don''t deserve Nigel''s fianc¨¦e."


    I was told a lot of things...


    Should I show him something that he can accept?


    I can''t tell you she was a former saint... what should I do?


    "What''s the matter, Elianne? I''m not happy with my face."


    "I don''t know anymore!


    Angry, I slipped away from the glass.


    Now that I think about it... maybe I should have just listened to Vincent''s whisper.


    But for me, who was just worried about his relationship with Nigel, his words were painfully punctured.

 73 73 · Pharmacist qualifications

    I couldn''t keep thinking about Vincent forever, so I went to the Magic Lab to help make holy water.


    "Hah...."


    "What''s the matter, Elaine? Look dark."


    Mr. Robert cares about me.


    Someday he exhaled and worried about Mr. Robert.


    "No... I had a little trouble. I have nothing to say to Robert....."


    Really? If it''s okay with me, I''ll talk to you, so please don''t hesitate to tell me. "


    That said, Mr. Robert continued to make holy water.


    He felt the atmosphere I didn''t want to say much about, and he didn''t push into it very much. That''s Robert.


    Still, I''ve been busy lately.


    "Sorry, I just made some superpotions and holy water...."


    "No, what are you talking about? I''m exhausted with researchers. But there''s one more thing I want you to do."


    Mr. Robert smiles bitterly.


    The other me...


    Then!


    Eh?


    When I put my hand in front of my eyes to activate magic, a white smoke appeared.


    Eventually, when the smoke runs out...


    "This is... Eliane-sama?


    Mr Robert seems confused.


    Yes ¡ª¡ª two people, me and me, have just descended here.


    That being said,


    "It''s like a doll made of magic. I can only move a little bit, but is it impossible to call this" the other me "?"


    and I manipulate the magic and try to move a doll very similar to the other me (...).


    My doll raised his right hand. I try to smile nicely.


    But this is the limit.


    "You can do this, right? Is this the healer''s taste too?


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s what it is."


    Mr Robert''s gaze was astonishing.


    Mmm... recently, Mr. Robert, I think you somehow know that I''m not a (...) healer.


    He''s gentle, so he won''t pursue it very much.


    "Nevertheless, there are two melons for Eliane. I can''t tell the difference even if I look close."


    "No matter how many dolls they are, it''s embarrassing to see them so close."


    "Excuse me"


    Robert takes his face off my doll.


    He said, "I want another me," so I made a little joke about making a doll, but... what''s more, you seem interested.


    By the way, this doll, even if it''s a little far away, will continue to exist unless I try to erase it.


    About half a day. However, it can only be used for such redundant items because it cannot be moved easily.


    "I''m sorry. Let''s continue making holy water."


    I will extinguish the doll.


    There was white smoke again, and by the time it was gone, the doll had no trace.


    "Elaine can do anything. They''re getting used to making potions and holy water."


    "Really?


    When Robert praises me, I feel good.


    Potions and holy water making are also slowly shortening their time. I''m using less magic, and at this rate, I''m going to be able to keep doing it.


    Really...! Such a fine pharmacist (?) I can''t believe Vincent would say such a thing!


    No, I can''t deny being ignorant. I didn''t know much about the outside world because I was locked up in the kingdom for a long time.


    Is that it?


    He works in potion making to make Vincent angry.


    I noticed a piece of paper that had been placed in the lab.


    "Pharmacist qualification...?


    "Master Eliane, are you interested in your qualifications as a pharmacist?


    Robert is snooping.


    "What is this?


    "I was originally qualified as a pharmacist. That said, it''s not a job that you can''t do without qualifications. But it''s also true that if you''re qualified, you can become a pharmacist exclusively for the Royal Palace, the Knights, and more places to work."


    "Such qualifications....."


    I admired pharmacists, but I didn''t know they existed.


    I just read it in a book. The characters in the book weren''t qualified, but... that''s what I''m talking about. It must be mixed with fiction.


    "With this qualification, I think I''ll be more excited... even though I''m currently making potions and holy water, I still have knowledge."


    "I think it would be enough to make superpotions and holy water... but not everything in the textbooks."


    Though Robert said so, it seemed very attractive that he was qualified.


    ... yes!


    "If I take this, maybe I can look back at him?


    Vincent said I was unfit for Nigel''s fianc¨¦e...


    Everyone admits to me, except if there''s (...) or (...).


    I don''t know if that is the qualification of a pharmacist. I don''t think so.


    But if you have a visible and understandable qualification, you may feel more confident with yourself.


    "Mr. Robert. I want to qualify as this pharmacist."


    "E, Miss Eliane?


    Mr Robert looks strange at my words.


    "Is that weird?


    "No... even if you don''t have such qualifications in the first place, you are one of the leading people in this country... No, I think you have the technology to compete for one or two in the world, and I don''t think you need to qualify further now?


    "Oh, don''t overbelieve your power. And I''m sure you don''t know anything about pharmacy."


    "Well, if Elaine-san is fine... but are you okay? The exam is in three days."


    Three days later!


    It was unexpectedly recent, so I was timid.


    But...


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m sure I''ll pass."


    "Well, Elaine will be able to pass. The exam has already expired, but if I were to say, I would be able to handle it alone. Let me tell you something."


    "Thank you."


    Well... I think my practical skills are fine, but the problem is with the written exam.


    I have to go back to the castle and study for the exam as soon as this is over.


    For a little while, it gets even busier.


    But I originally admired the sound of qualifications. It will be a good opportunity.


    "Down... the Duke of Ice!


    "Overthrow...? What the hell happened to you?"


    That''s what Mr Robert asked me, but now I only see qualifications.

 74 74 Little Amulet

    In taking the "Pharmacist" qualification exam.


    I decided to draw it to the castle''s library and study here alone for a while.


    ... it should be.


    "Oneechan, good luck. Hang in there!"


    As I read the book with my bloody eyes, Cecilie, Nigel''s sister, the country''s first princess next door, supported me.


    "Thank you very much. Cecilie-chan"


    "Yeah! It''s okay! The hard-working oneechan is also very cool! Flash! Flash!


    Is the little flag Cecilie is holding with both hands handmade...?


    It suited her and was very cute.


    "Hmm, I haven''t studied this much in a long time, but I''m tired."


    Hmm, once you stretch out, turn your shoulders.


    Have you studied this much since you were appointed Virgin in the Kingdom?


    It was hard at that time.


    "You''re being too polite!" Prince Claude forced you to study manners.


    That''s not all.


    I was also taught about healing magic, boundaries, and the legacy of the kingdom, so I couldn''t sleep calmly for a while.


    But this time, I am studying at my own will. Besides, it''s my area of interest. It''s fun.


    "Isn''t it time for Cecilie to join the academy? When you enter college, Cecilie will study a lot."


    "Cecilie, I hate studying! I''ll always be by your side with your sister!


    "That''s not how it works either...."


    Cecilie smiles too.


    Nigel was also informed about the study of pharmacist qualifications.


    Initially, he said, "Why now? I was just saying, but I can''t really say what it means.


    "Alright, we''re almost done with the three chapters of this book."


    "When you''re done, let''s play with Cecilie!


    "No, there''s still work to be done. Cecilie, you have to be patient until the exam is over."


    "Mmm!


    Cecilie inflates her cheeks.


    But when I saw her face like that, I felt better.


    We have less than three days before the exam.


    I don''t have time to rest!


    I ran the pen while looking alternately at the book and the notebook.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hmm?


    "No. I fell asleep sometime."


    Open your eyes.


    It is completely dark outside the window. The desktop lights placed on the table lit up at hand.


    I didn''t mean to go to bed, but someday I fell (...) and (...) fell down on the table.


    "Nevertheless, you can''t fail the exam. I''m doing my best. Let''s resume our study....."


    I tried to drop my gaze on the book with my head still lying down.


    But I noticed it at this time.


    "... a blanket?


    There was a blanket on my shoulder.


    Furthermore, a letter was placed on the table.


    To Eliane.


    It''s not good to work too hard. I don''t have a child or an ex-born child if I break my body.


    But Elaine, who is working hard, is beautiful. If you need anything, tell me right away.


    From Nigel. "


    It''s a letter from Nigel.


    "Looks like you were worried about Nigel."


    I take the blanket and bury my face.


    The blanket is fluffy and looks like Nigel is nearby.


    Rest assured.


    I think I''ve slept a little before, but my studying fatigue blew up all at once.


    "You didn''t say anything because you were asleep? In order to meet Nigel''s kindness, you must definitely pass the exam."


    All right!


    Charging complete!


    I tried to face the book with my cheeks slapped with bread.


    But... at this time, I discover that something was left separate from the letter.


    "Is this... an amulet?


    It looks like a necklace. Take it.


    The area was too dark to notice immediately.


    Necklace-like amulets have emerald crystals on them. I glanced at the crystal and found a small piece of paper called "Pray for Pass."


    These things are often sold in temples instead of clothes.


    It is said that if you put a small piece of paper in the crystal, it will be blessed by God.


    A common amulet in this world.


    Incidentally... this is a "pass" prayer, but there are many others that say "cheap birth defense" and "love achievement".


    "Nigel went out of his way to do this for me?


    I put an amulet around my neck.


    Yeah... it looks like you''re feeling kind of better after this.


    Imagine him gently putting a blanket on me while he was sleeping and putting a letter and this amulet on my cheeks naturally loosened.


    "I have to thank Nigel again."


    But now focus on your studies!


    I turned my arm and it was time to resume my studies.

 75 75 Written exam

    And a test run.


    "Elaine, don''t be nervous. With your usual help, I''m sure you''ll pass."


    "That''s right! Oneechan, I''ve been studying hard!


    Nigel and Cecilie encouraged me to go to the exam.


    "Thank you very much. But... you''re a terrible enemy!


    Yeah, that''s what I meant.


    And I have Nigel''s amulet for the pass.


    I still hang it from my neck. Just like this, it seems like the power will spring up.


    "Oh, yeah. Elaine, that amulet..."


    "No! You''ll be late! I''m coming!


    Nigel finally tried to say something, but I jumped out of the castle in a hurry.


    I will definitely pass!


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Having arrived at the examination venue, I showed my pass before entering the building.


    Looks like Mr. Robert took the exam. You must pass for him, too.


    By the way... I wanted Robert to encourage me that day, but he was too busy at work to get out.


    Robert decided that you would pass, but he''s a big enemy because he doesn''t have to scratch his feet.


    The qualification examination for pharmacists is divided into two parts.


    One is written examinations. The other is the practical exam.


    As Robert said, I''m not worried about the practical exam... but the problem is the written exam.


    --Even though it''s only been three days, I''ve been studying hard for this exam, so it''s okay, right?


    I had my past tests done just before, but at that time I had reached the pass mark.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t have to be swallowed by the real atmosphere.


    Relax and take a look at the exam.


    Follow the guidance from the venue before you reach a large auditorium.


    The first is a written exam.


    When I sat in my seat, there were no more examiners...


    "Now, let''s start the written exam. Please use your usual strength without being nervous. So... here we go!


    The test is started.


    I caught my eye on the problem paper.


    Mmm....!


    If this is the case, it seems like it can be solved without any problems.


    There is no particular jam, and the problem is solved quickly.


    But as it went on, the difficulty of the problem grew more and more.


    But if that''s all it takes!


    Then I left 20 minutes until the end of the exam to reach the final problem.


    But at last I stop here.


    Eh, this is...


    The problem was a trick for me, but isn''t it too difficult for the other students?


    I can''t believe I brought something like this to the final problem...


    But anyway, if you can''t solve this problem on the desk, "I''m not qualified to be a pharmacist!".


    Mummy.


    This year''s pharmacist exam is difficult...


    I write my answers with a little confusion.


    ... that''s it!


    But what was the final question?


    Somehow... it feels like a problem is being created with vague knowledge.


    Because of this, I put in my own theory a little bit, but even if I remove this problem, I shouldn''t have to worry because I should have reached the pass mark.


    Nevertheless... I can''t believe the future pharmacists have to solve such a difficult problem...


    I thought I was a great pharmacist, but I still seem to be.


    The pharmacist''s spiritual cortex is still deep.


    Anyway, let''s review your answers!


    I spent the rest of my time reviewing it from the first question.


    [SIDE examiner]


    Written exams have also been completed.


    The examiners gathered in a separate room and looked through the answers they had gathered.


    This time it''s granular.


    "Absolutely. Average score may be the highest in history."


    The examiners wrapped their tongues as they scored.


    But...


    "But I don''t think you have a full score."


    "It was bad luck for the students. Anyway, the final problem with this written exam was created by a leading pharmacist, Bart."


    I turned my gaze to one of the oldest men in the deepest seat.


    Man ¡ª¡ª Burt was laying his elbows on the table and dropping his gaze on the answer sheet.


    (Kukuku... a little too mean? Pharmacist candidate - no, because even veteran pharmacists can''t solve the problem)


    As other examiners say, Bart is a pharmacist with enough knowledge to compete in this world.


    After all, I was registered in Lynch Giham, but it''s been a long time since I''ve been back here because I''ve been studying medicines in other countries.


    And what I was asked to do was create a test question for him, whether it would be the first time in 30 years.


    Overall supervision is also provided, but the most powerful of these is the final issue.


    Here, Bart created the problem alone, without the help of anyone else.


    Sometimes there''s one amazing pharmacist mixed up this time, and he asked Burt to do something like this.


    Hearing that, Burt''s pharmacist soul was on fire.


    You think he''s an amazing pharmacist? Besides, he doesn''t even have the qualifications. He seems to be a pharmacist for Noh. No matter how good the pharmacist''s skills are, if he lacks knowledge, he will one day lose his feet. Before you do that, you have to break his nose.)


    As a result, Burt has come to his aid...


    "So... what was the name of that wild pharmacist?


    Bart asks questions.


    "Er... I think it was definitely named Eliane. Here''s her answer sheet."


    Or...


    Quickly, Burt looks at Eliane''s answer sheet.


    Hmm. That''s exactly what all the questions except the final ones were correct. Well, it''s an amazing thing, so I want you to do this much.


    But the final problem is different from the others.


    After all, it was about the theory of liquids that Bart had spent thirty years building across various countries.


    It was a pharmacist''s and a pharmacist''s desire (romance).


    Fundamentals, applications ¡ª¡ª you will need a wide range of knowledge, and you will not be able to solve it unless you also load the latest doctrine.


    And even Bart, the theory of this liquid is in the middle of the road.


    I was the last to bring a problem that wasn''t even finished.


    "Well, well. What kind of aphrodisiac answer does it say...?


    But seeing Eliane''s answer, Bart suddenly stood up.


    "Oh, my God!


    "Ah, um... Mr. Burt. What''s going on? Was the answer to Eliane''s question a mess?


    "The other way around! It''s amazing!


    Perfect answer.


    No, that''s not all.


    Elaine''s answer seemed to be mixed with her own theory.


    (This is the point of view...! With this, my research will go forward exponentially....?


    Burt''s hand, which holds the answer sheet, is shaking.


    "(Speaking of which, was it Bart-sama''s research?


    The other examiners are talking in a quiet voice, but it''s not in Burt''s ear.


    "(Er... it must have been ''holy water'')"


    "(Holy water...? Ah, sure a woman named Eliane was the only pharmacist who made holy water?


    "(Don''t be silly. That must have been the rumor. It''s a gift from the research of everyone at the Magic Lab."


    "(Well, that''s right. Holy water... and you can''t make it by yourself)"


    The room says, "Here, this will complete the holy water! Burt''s excited voice echoed.

 76 76. I made holy water in a practical exam.

    The written exam has been completed, and now the practical exam.


    Several people entered the laboratory for the practical exam, and it seems that they were free to make potions and other medicines.


    Practical exams are easier.


    Entering the lab in a group of about ten.


    That''s right, it''s narrow compared to the Magic Lab, and it doesn''t have all the equipment... but that''s enough.


    I feel that the practical exam will work better than the written exam that I am unfamiliar with. Alarmy is a big enemy, though.


    When you try to create different medicines,


    "What should I do..."


    I heard the anxious voice of the girl who was a student with the group.


    "What''s the matter?


    I was calling out to the child when I realized that I couldn''t see it too much.


    "This year''s written exam has been difficult... and we need to make up for the delay in this practical exam. Can I... really pass?


    Oh, did you care about that?


    Huh?


    "If you do your best, you''ll get the results. If you''re nervous, you can''t pull yourself out."


    "You''re not too nervous, are you?


    Me?


    That may seem so, but of course I''m nervous.


    But if we get here, we can''t go back.


    You should have studied harder... no matter how much you regret it, it''s already too late.


    "Well, they told me not to be nervous, so I wouldn''t have to struggle if I could relax...."


    Do you have any good hands...?


    Ah, yes!


    "Here... let''s write" person "in the palm of your hand and swallow it three times."


    "Does that make you nervous?


    "Yeah, I think it''s a little better. Come on, think you''ve been tricked. I''ll do it myself."


    With a feeling of half doubt, the child wrote "person" in the palm of his hand and took it to his mouth.


    This is a kind of travesty.


    Originally, by writing "people" and swallowing it, the word "play" takes precedence over people around you.


    But by telling yourself that you can stay calm--that you can stay calm, you can really get rid of the tension.


    I''ve heard a long time ago that it works like that...


    Anything you believe is saved.


    ... it got sexy all of a sudden, but she smiled when she was really anxious.


    "Yes, there is! Looks like you''re getting a little more nervous!


    "Am I right?


    "Good luck, too. You two passed!


    "Yes, of course."


    That''s how the girl started making her own medicine.


    This child is also known as a competitor in the qualification exam.


    However, this exam is not a relative appraisal, and it seems that any person with a certain score or higher will pass the exam, and even if not, they will not have to take the trouble to directly kick it down.


    I can''t let them all pass.


    But at least I wanted the people in my eyes to pass.


    "Come on, let''s get started too!


    Tap both cheeks lightly to refresh the mood.


    Incidentally, only one drug material is allowed in this study.


    This is how you make your best medicine for yourself.


    Of course, I brought it in...


    "Spirit water ¡ª¡ª Shall we use this to make holy water?"


    Place the bottled Spirit water on the desk.


    Well, if I think about it carefully, I think that holy water is an overkill for the qualification exam, but I can''t let go of what they say is best for me.


    Make a fine holy water to surprise the examiners.


    I quickly used the Spirit''s water to make holy water.


    [SIDE examiner]


    A student who perfectly described how to make holy water appeared in the written exam.


    As a result, there was a battle between examiners, but in any case, the practical examination.


    (A child named Eliane has a full score without complaining about the written examination. I''ll pass unless I do all the hard work on the practical exam... but what the hell am I going to make?)


    Bart was waiting in a separate room for the practical exam to be completed.


    I wonder how many years it''s been since I''ve had such a leap of heart.


    I used to yearn for unknown medicines and was immersed in research.


    Even now, I have been embroiled in the human aspiration of "holy water", but recently, the research has not advanced very far with headlines.


    That''s why... someday I forgot how excited I was like a boy, and I just kept working on it inertia.


    (But... why? When I saw the description of a child named Eliane, I remembered how I felt a long time ago. Kukuku... thank you. I didn''t expect a child who wasn''t even a pharmacist to teach him.)


    What the hell does she make?


    We should be almost done with the practical exam.


    Burt was still waiting for the end, but eventually...


    "Okay, it''s hard!


    One of the examiners jumped into a separate room where Bart was.


    "What''s wrong? It''s about time I finished my practical exam....."


    "Yeah, I just finished. That''s why I collected the medicine made by the students....."


    The examiner puts the bottle in front of Burt.


    The moment he saw it, Bart doubted his eyes.


    "This glow... is being granted Holy Magic... no way!


    "Yes! It''s holy water! Only one student made holy water!


    "Hmm, what!? Holy water by yourself!? Oh, hey. What is the name of the student?"


    "E, it''s Eliane! This is the kid who scored full on the written exam!


    "Oh, how out of standard!


    I expected you to make something amazing, but I can''t believe you made holy water...!


    When he saw the holy water in front of him, Bart was just stunned.

 77 77 Acceptance announcement

    The exam has been successfully completed.


    Everything seems to take a day to grade and process, and the successful candidate will be announced the next day.


    I went back to the royal castle once and was excited and waiting for tomorrow''s announcement.


    And on the day of the acceptance announcement.


    I carried my foot to the examination venue yesterday, where I decided to pass or fail.


    That''s fine, but...


    "Eh... isn''t that His Highness Nigel?


    "Why is His Royal Highness here!?


    "Besides, who''s next door... to the Duke of Vincent?


    "I heard you were in town, but why did His Highness Nigel and the Duke of Vincent come to see the pharmacist pass!?


    Everyone around me is upset to see us.


    That should be it.


    Even though I say it''s enough on my own, Nigel and Vincent are coming with me!


    Morning.


    Um... Nigel. Am I gonna be okay by myself?


    What are you talking about? That''s all Elaine was trying to do. I''m worried about the results, too. "


    Hah, hah......


    I remember interacting with him.


    Apparently he wants to know the test results as soon as he can and at the same time as I do.


    Well, that''s fine... let''s forgive Nigel for coming with us.


    The problem is...


    "Ah, um... why is Vincent following me?


    "Kuku, don''t you think I miss you so much? I had just had time to finish what I did in this city. Can you forgive me for having so much fun?


    Vincent smiled happily.


    You just wanted to see my depressed face, thinking I must have failed.


    Hmm, that''s not how it works!


    After all, I''m still reasonably confident in the test results.


    I''ll break your nose!


    ... that? When I thought about this, I became more and more anxious. What if you fail? On the contrary, Vincent will make a fool of himself.


    I''m fine, right?


    "Oh, hey. The test results are coming out!


    Someone shouted.


    Looking at it, some examiners who saw it yesterday showed up and were putting a big piece of paper on the board.


    "Ah, you''re finally announcing. Nh...? Elaine, why are you looking so worried when you''ve been so confident?"


    "No, that''s not true!


    "Oh, oh... I see."


    Nigel was under a little pressure because I was too loud.


    If Vincent hadn''t accompanied me, I would have stayed normal!


    This one came, and the pace broke down.


    "Er, my exam number is 65...."


    The number of the successful candidate is written on the paper at random.


    When I follow the numbers from above...


    "Ah, yes!


    I was able to find the number "65."


    "You did it! Well, I thought you''d pass."


    Nigel would be happy with me.


    Hmm... I''m really glad you passed.


    This was the first time I had an exam that looked like an exam, so I was thrilled and my heart was about to burst.


    And...


    "Mr. Vincent."


    I instantly poke at him with a pass marked "65".


    "Well, now I''m qualified as a pharmacist, too. That''s not all, but I''ll do it a little bit, right?


    ¡­¡­


    In my words, Vincent looked strange.


    Is that...?


    It''s not what I thought it would be.


    "What are you talking about? If you were me, you''d pass this exam, right?


    Heh?


    They say things they don''t expect, and then they make a strange noise.


    "Still... why did you suddenly become a pharmacist? You don''t have to do this, you''re a splinter."


    "No... but when you say, ''You don''t deserve to be next to Nigel! because I... want to qualify and give you back."


    Ah... I told you.


    Wouldn''t that be like selling a fight?


    But Vincent, surprisingly, enlarged his eyes for a moment.


    "Surprised. Was that the cause? I didn''t mean to say that."


    "Eh... but then..."


    "Vince"


    When Vincent and I were talking, Nigel broke in from the side.


    "What the hell did you say to Elaine?


    "I didn''t say anything. I heard it was your... ah... I''m just trying to figure out what kind of woman she is."


    Ah (...) I think it means "fianc¨¦e". Because there are so many people, I can''t even say that.


    "... you said something misunderstood again."


    I was just talking normally.


    Vincent had a nasty face.


    But he immediately reversed his expression and turned his face towards me.


    "In the first place, I heard that she was responsible for the holy water. Thanks to that, I''m saved. Besides, they put a line on the territory. I don''t mean to call you incompetent with this. Thank you again and again."


    "Over and over again...! I''ve never heard that before!?


    "Was it?


    Vincent wrinkles his neck.


    Ah, already!


    No matter how close you get to Nigel, you don''t have to look like this!


    But... then why did he say that to me?


    When I was confused, Vincent kept stroking his jaw with his hand.


    "But at the end, I saw something wonderful. I will be able to return to the territory in a good mood."


    "Are you leaving already?


    "Oh, I''m leaving town now."


    From now on...


    It is a place where you can feel relieved if it is originally.


    But for some reason, my mind feels restless.


    "That''s right...."


    "Well... it''s time for me to get back to the castle and pack my bags. Then you two have fun talking."


    At the end, Vincent left us like that.


    Watching his back, Nigel slapped him on the shoulder from behind.


    "Elaine, I''m sorry. There was a bit of a lack of explanation about Vince. I''m not a bad guy. It''s easy to be misunderstood because of lack of explanation....."


    "I, no....! Wow, I don''t think so!


    Though you say so in your mouth, maybe you didn''t fully understand him.


    "That''s right. I tried to tell you yesterday morning... that amulet..."


    "Dear Elaine!


    When Nigel tried to say something.


    The examiners came all at once to us from the venue.


    "You were here! I need to talk to you!


    "To me?


    "Yes! Do you know the pharmacist Bart?


    "Er... that kind of name just popped up in the book I read..."


    I know that it seems like a pretty famous pharmacist.


    "The test questions he made were perfectly correct, and in practice he made holy water! Master Bart wants to praise you for your great work... and he wants to hear about the holy water."


    "Uhh!


    I can''t believe a famous guy like that would praise me... honestly, stop it!


    I''m not used to being praised for the sequelae of my time in the kingdom!


    Besides... it''s going to be a long story. []/(exp, adj-i) heavy/heavy/heavy/heavy/(P)/


    "Elaine, let''s go."


    Nigel shakes my hand like that.


    "You don''t like this much, do you? Let''s get back to the castle."


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s right."


    That''s Nigel!


    You know me well!


    Nigel pulls me away from the examiner.


    "Wait, Master Eliane! And Lord Nigel! Just talk to her, please!


    The examiners were reaching out, but Nigel wasn''t forced to come after him.


    I''m so sorry!

 78 You dont like Seventy-Eight Vince?

    "Eh...? Didn''t Nigel give you this amulet?


    Go back to the royal castle.


    Nigel told me about the impact.


    "Yeah."


    "Then who...."


    Vince.


    Vincent-- Vincent.


    I took the necklace around my neck and saw the word "pass" again in the crystal.


    "When I saw you sleeping in the library exhausted....."


    Nigel keeps talking to me when I''m confused.


    "I tried to wake you at first. But I couldn''t speak because I was so sleepy. So I prepared a blanket and tried to get back to the library again... and Vince gave it to me."


    "Why would Vincent do that?


    "Come on, it might have been whimsical. But Vince said:


    Give it to him. It''s not like I''m going to pass with this amulet, but it''s going to make me feel restless. "


    ... ". He didn''t tell me why."


    "Oh my god...."


    I read that letter and decided that Nigel had prepared the amulet.


    Because I can''t believe it''s Vincent... I didn''t expect it.


    "Hey, Elaine. Do you hate Vince?


    Huh?


    I hate Vincent.


    I don''t know. I don''t think he likes it.


    But I can''t help but dislike why. Though there was bitterness (...) hands (...) emotion.


    Did Nigel see what I was saying?


    "I told you, he''s prone to misunderstandings. Because it looks like a seemingly blurry personality. This often led to the creation of enemies in vain during my college years. It''s just...."


    Nigel keeps remembering the old days.


    "Actually, he''s kind. The evidence suggests that some of the people around me have fallen in love with Vince. Ultimately, I guess you had more friends than I did. Well, some of them were unforgiving opponents... but I don''t think Elaine is."


    "He has a lot of friends... I''m sorry, but I can''t imagine much."


    "Yeah, that''s what they often say."


    Nigel laughs small.


    I thought it was ironic and disgusting.


    But what if it''s not skin?


    What if Vincent tried to warn me about something that ended up like that?


    The feelings I have had with him are reversed.


    Nigel.


    When I called Nigel''s name, did he understand what I was trying to say?


    "Yes, Vince is already leaving the castle. If you don''t spend too much time, you might be gone."


    "Ah, thank you! I... I have something to tell him!


    I was hurrying to the castle gate without waiting for a reply from Nigel.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    "Dear Vincent!


    I find Vincent returning from the castle gate, and I call him that.


    Then slowly his face turned towards us.


    "What''s wrong?


    Stay still and stare at me, Vincent.


    His servant looks at me with a suspicious look.


    Ugh... I jumped out with momentum, but when I looked at Vincent''s face, my head turned pure white.


    The Duke of Ice.


    Those who are ruthless in character and do not approach others.


    But...


    "Amulet...! Thank you!


    I put on a necklace.


    ¡ª¡ª You shouldn''t have given me an amulet with that cold personality!


    With courage, Vincent expressed surprise for a moment.


    "... I see. Did you come all the way here to tell me? Well, don''t worry about it. Was the amulet helpful?


    "Ha, ha! This helped me calm down and gaze at the exam."


    More than anything else.


    That''s how Vincent approaches me.


    And he put his hand on my head.


    Eh...?


    I can still do it. Accept Vincent''s hand without resistance.


    "You may have misunderstood, but I stand by you and Nigel. But there will be hardship ahead. Good luck."


    Vincent says.


    The words were soft and warm.


    It''s as if my feelings, which were like ice (...), were thawing.


    "Yes...! I will be a woman recognized by everyone."


    "Fu, that''s the spirit."


    Vincent slowly takes his hand off my head.


    At that time ¡ª¡ª I saw it.


    His cheeks were slightly broken.


    "Vince"


    When I saw the direction of my voice, there was Nigel.


    Looks like he''s chasing after me.


    "Good luck. I think you have a lot of problems with your territory....."


    "Who are you talking to? Even if you don''t tell me, I will make the territory grow well."


    I''m sure.


    At the end, Vincent turned his back.


    And he left the castle gate.


    I stayed there until I couldn''t see his back, which was getting smaller.


    "Elaine"


    Nigel puts his hand on my shoulder.


    "I''ll ask you again. Does Elaine hate Vince?


    "No... I didn''t like it at first, but I don''t think he''s a very bad person."


    Speak with Vincent now.


    The impression I had of him so far had changed considerably. I thought it was cold, but on the contrary, it seemed like a kind and warm personality.


    []/(exp, adv) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) when/when/


    I don''t know why they called him the Duke of Ice.


    "Well, in a way, it might be a Vince synonym that people misunderstand."


    I was strangely convinced by Nigel''s words.

 79 79 [SIDE Vincent]

    "Dear Vincent, Looks like you''re in a good mood today, but is there anything good you can do?


    Said Sebastian, the butler, in a hurry, Vincent immediately put his hand on his cheek.


    "Really?


    "Yes, I have a different look than the usual Vincent."


    "... I think it''s the same as usual."


    "No, this Sebastian is looking forward to it."


    I tried touching my cheeks thinking about it, but it didn''t happen at any time.


    Sebastian has been his butler since Vincent was born.


    Vincent decided to convince him that he felt (...) or (...).


    "But... I found an interesting woman."


    Huh?


    "Maybe it''s the cause."


    "It''s not..."


    Sebastian looks smiling.


    (I can''t. What''s so fun?)


    --Leave the city where the castle is.


    I''m on my way back to my territory.


    In the carriage... Vincent remembered Eliane.


    When Nigel first told me about my fianc¨¦e, I thought it was some kind of joke.


    Nigel has not been interested in women since college.


    Even if a worldly beauty and an impeccable woman approached Nigel, he didn''t even try to turn around.


    (Perhaps there is a little mistrust among women)


    Vincent was careful of Nigel''s attitude many times, even though he was a prince who had to make a heir.


    He''s got a fianc¨¦e.


    She was a beautiful woman.


    She seems to be the healer of everything, and it was thanks to her that she made holy water.


    In addition, I heard that she helped me build a border with Lynch Giham''s city and village... but I don''t know how much it''s true.


    I wonder if my arm as a healer is perfect. That''s for sure.


    But according to what I hear, she''s not from a famous aristocracy.


    A common man is the fianc¨¦e of the First Prince of this country?


    Vincent had never heard of such a story in another country and was suspicious of his ears.


    "Still, I''m the woman who liked him. I thought I''d find out who he was... more than I could ever imagine."


    Vincent talks to Sebastian, but he doesn''t reply.


    But Vincent, who has a long relationship with him, knows that he does listen at the same time.


    I entered the throne room and saw a beautiful woman.


    At that time, Vincent snapped.


    Hey, isn''t this Nigel''s fianc¨¦? --and.


    The expectation seemed to have been met.


    "Some countries have been caught by poisonous women and put in crisis. I was alert to what kind of woman she was... but I''m relieved. Looks like it''s not that kind of thing."


    Still, the King has entrusted me with the rule of one territory.


    Vincent was confident in seeing people.


    But Elaine looked scared of herself.


    I didn''t do anything. Why? In the first place, you''re the prince''s fianc¨¦e, aren''t you? Don''t you have to be afraid of me as a lord?


    I still remember clearly what I thought was strange.


    Beautiful and the power of healing is out of standard.


    And ¡ª¡ª and this is Vincent''s intuition ¡ª¡ª it also looks like a woman with a clear heart.


    If this were the case, it would be perfect for Nigel''s fianc¨¦e.


    Those who think... are still kind.


    "Some aristocracy and royalty have prince fianc¨¦es who stand out as mere commoners. If I''m capable, I think it''s bullshit, like the difference in identity... but there will be people who don''t like Ariane very much."


    Does she know that?


    Half interested, half worried.


    The next day, worried, he went to see Elaine and kindly decided to warn her about one thing.


    Will you have Nigel''s fianc¨¦e?


    "Is it possible for others to think that you and Nigel will be equal during the world?"


    Even if you and Nigel love each other, there are so many people out there that you don''t like.


    If they show up, can you handle them?


    It was a question in that sense.


    But she made the will to stay in her eyes strong and stared back at Vincent.


    Oh...?


    I don''t know why I see her with such hostile eyes, but she''s quite a courageous woman.


    Because no woman should be trapped by a man taller than herself and not be afraid of minds.


    Yes, Vincent is impressed.


    At that time, Vincent regarded Eliane as "more than just".


    Even if an obstacle appeared between her and Nigel, she would never be afraid to face it.


    But as a result of such a strong gaze, a little bit of atrocity in Vincent tickled.


    Vincent put his hand against the wall to hunt her down even further.


    Please step aside. And it''s not very complimentary of a woman to do that. "


    Still, she didn''t stray from me.


    (Such a girlfriend keeps telling me that I don''t want to eat either.)


    Don''t tell anyone you''re embarrassed about chasing them.


    I wanted to talk to Elaine a little bit more, but the Servant man showed up and the conversation ended.


    "Don''t let everybody admit you''re worth it, unless there''s something else."


    Vincent left in front of her with his last advice.


    Of course, she has the ability to be a healer and a pharmacist.


    It meant showing them to everybody that I was a worthy woman next to Nigel - keep proving it.


    But...


    "Kuku... I can''t believe you misinterpreted my words and took a pharmacist''s qualification exam. He doesn''t have to do that, he''s got enough power."


    "Vincent has been short of words for too long. That kind of thing is misunderstood. Just like when I solemnly swore to my closest friends."


    What Sebastian is saying is that he had an unauthorized withdrawal when he had his close associates quit.


    Everything seems to have been luxurious with domestic money.


    Now the late lord''s father was kind and kind, but Vincent wasn''t very nice, but he couldn''t miss it.


    Vincent immediately pursued the matter, dismissing the inmates who had been guilty and bringing them to justice as criminals.


    (But the story was followed by rumours that ''I killed all the opposition ministers'' for a while... it was a little reflective back then.)


    I didn''t kill him, by the way.


    But now that I''ve taken the throne, I''m living secretly in the countryside behind the mountains... if they''re motivated, I''m sure they''ll start over and come back to politics again.


    (... well, I don''t think they have the guts.)


    "I wonder what Vincent is called the Duke of Ice... but you should use your strength to improve your image a little more."


    "I''m not interested. Besides... I''m not good at it."


    Vincent smiles bitterly at Sebastian''s words.


    They say he''s the Duke of Ice in the first place, so he misunderstands me.


    Why did Vincent initially think such a misunderstood pseudonym... but he didn''t deny that it was himself.


    "That amulet seems to have been a little helpful. Well, I don''t think my image in her has changed like ice....."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why?


    "I''ve been watching you, Sebastian. I know how much that is."


    Sebastian says without changing his expression.


    As always, he is a man who doesn''t show his face.


    (But if a woman like that were a future queen, the country would be safe.)


    I remembered my stay in the city and Vincent honestly thought so.


    "But you can''t relax. Sebastian, I''ll do my job as soon as I get back."


    "Why don''t you get some rest?


    "I don''t have time for that. Although the new dungeon is likely to be made possible by the holy water, there are still plenty of problems in the territory."


    A nasty territory that must also be prevented from invading from other countries.


    (Absolutely... you''ve become the lord of a troubled land)


    But ¡ª¡ª it''s rewarding.


    Vincent quickly turned his head and thought about the territory.

 80 80 Barduls plan.

    One kingdom.


    Bardul is the leader of the demonic army that ruled the kingdom.


    Sitting gently on the throne on behalf of the original king, Bardul was discussing the future with his men.


    There''s no big deal about the kingdom.


    In the words of Bardul, the demons under his command shake their heads vertically.


    It looks like a two-legged cow with wings.


    He is a demon that eats the soul of a living being. The Bardul army is dominated by the so-called undead form of the demon tribe, such as the narrow gap between the living and the dead.


    Therefore, even the kingdom''s proud army could not be transformed into an army of Baldur.


    "Exactly. It is easy to rule the kingdom in the hands of Lord Bardul."


    "Fufu, you know that too. Why hasn''t the Devil invaded so weakly?


    "Come on, I don''t know what the cowards think. Everything said," There are powerful people, too. "


    "Is that about the Virgin?"


    Maybe.


    Indeed... the Virgin is a nasty person.


    The kingdom stretches perfectly over a vast area, and any wounds heal in an instant if the opponent is not dead.


    As a result, Bardul had attempted to invade the kingdom many times before, but was unable to do so.


    But...


    "The kingdom is stupid. You''re banishing the Virgin. I wonder why you didn''t realize it was suicide."


    "Absolutely."


    Nevertheless, thank you for purposefully banishing the Virgin.


    "The plan is going well."


    Bardul licks his lips with his tongue.


    Bardul was not satisfied with his reign over the Kingdom.


    In the first place, Baldur''s aim is to ''be the master of this world''. The human world is not a single rock. The kingdom is one of the most powerful in the world, but that''s why we''ve ruled here, so we can''t keep the whole world in our hands.


    Nevertheless ¡ª¡ª the fact that the demons ruled the kingdom had great significance (...) taste (...).


    But there is still not enough preparation and time to do it.


    We are still planning steadily, but we will not be able to achieve as we are.


    (Ah...) Because of (...), the stupid people of this country are alive... but if it''s true, I want to kill them all right now. Ahh... I can''t stand so many humans around here ~)


    Unless there''s an enormous amount of magic that''s going to radicalize the plan--


    When Bardul thought about it, his men opened their mouths.


    "Speaking of which, Master Bardul. It''s about the spirits...."


    "Oh, that''s right. The response was delayed by the reign of the kingdom, but there were no more (...) calls for them."


    "Yes"


    A trick for both spirits.


    Before he invaded the kingdom, Bardul intended to rule the spirits first.


    It was intended to create a distraction in the forest inhabited by spirits and weaken them.


    However, the boundary that covered the kingdom disappeared while we were doing it, so we turned our eyes on it.....


    "The spirits are also stubborn. Honestly, it''s more troublesome than ruling the kingdom. I know where it is, so I could invade it by force... but I''m really disturbed by the boundaries standing in the village."


    That juncture was no match for that of the Virgin.


    Whether it is Bardul or not, it is difficult to break through the boundaries standing in front of the village.


    Even if we can break through, we''ll lose a lot of combat power. Fighting spirits in that state was risky.


    "So I was going to cover the woods first and force them to leave."


    "The first thing you need to do is bury it from the outer moat. Master Bardul''s plan was perfect. But...."


    "For some reason, my mind has vanished. Such imitation is impossible with spirits. That means....."


    "Yeah, I got it. Apparently, the Virgin in this country is in a neighboring country and even on the side of spirits."


    Of course.


    Bardul distorted his face for a moment.


    The Virgin ¡ª¡ª the abominable creature.


    Why does she keep bothering me?


    With the power of the Virgin, we will be able to erase the distraction that covered the forest. That was the only concern.


    But I heard the Virgin was trapped in the kingdom.


    Therefore, it was practically impossible to eliminate spiritual distractions... I didn''t know that expulsion would work like this.


    Well, thanks to that, I was able to exercise control of the kingdom, which was my greatest concern, so the result can be called Aurai.


    "But if we find out where the Virgin is, it''s quick. The Virgin who cleared my mind would be a lifesaver to the spirits."


    "That''s right... what are you thinking?


    "You''re an idiot, too. In other words, if we seal off the Virgin, we can''t attack the spirits."


    Bardul lifts the corner of his mouth.


    The expression reminded me of a poisonous snake that cunningly aimed at the blood of others.


    "Everything is convenient. If we can get the Spirit and the Virgin, we''ll be able to move on with the plan all at once."


    Bardul stood up.


    "First of all, the Virgin. Catch him."


    "Do as I say."


    The Virgin and the Spirit are connected.


    At first glance, it seemed like bad news, but Bardul didn''t think so.


    (Yes... this is good news. Because the spirits that have never been cleared have finally been cleared)


    I''m going to be busier now - Baldur thought so.


    (Oh, yeah. I wonder what that idiot is doing!)


    Bardul shook his hand by surprise.


    Then the video was projected into the empty space in front of me.


    "Hurry up and get out of here! Don''t think you''re gonna do this to me for free!


    Ugh... Claude. I... my face "


    There were two men and women trapped in a basement prison.


    Prince Claude and the poisonous worm of this country - Leticia.


    For him, who grew up in the greenhouse, the current situation, in which he was given only a stiff bed and a minimal meal, would be unbearable.


    (Hmm, stupid man. I have to thank you for being alive.)


    You could have executed him right away, but as a prince, it might be worth something.


    Doesn''t Claude and the others understand that Bardul has the right to kill himself?


    "If you make any more noise, burn Prince Stupid''s throat and make no noise. I have too much ear damage."


    "I understand."


    You should leave Claude to your men.


    Now I''ve found a better toy.


    (I don''t know how to cook...)


    Bardul''s eyes reflected the future in which the human world - and the spirits - ruled and the demons took over the world.

 81 81 · Peaceful journey...?

    One day, Vincent left town and regained his calm.


    "I''ll go."


    No way. Ralph is coming. "


    Courtyard.


    Douglas and Ralph were staring at each other, and the bees and sparks were flying together.


    "Can you protect Eliane?


    Don''t lick the beast. And Elaine doesn''t seem to like being hugged by you?


    "Kuku, what are you talking about? There is also a huge misunderstanding. Ariane, is that right?


    Hmm, I don''t hate it, but it''s not good either.


    "Genesis"


    Douglas put his arms together and looked unhappy.


    "What''s wrong? Are you comfortable riding? If that''s the case, let''s hold him a little more gently."


    "No, that''s not it!


    When you hold me, I''m thrilled and I can''t hold myself!


    ... I won''t tell you because it looks like the glass is going to get better.


    "Would you like me to ask Ralph this time? I''d like to introduce you to Philippe and Ralph."


    "Hey, wait. You almost call Ralph a pet now, don''t you? It doesn''t matter if you''re a pet or a subordinate, but don''t you think Ralph is just a dog?


    Ralph chased me, but I didn''t answer.


    Yes, it is.


    I decided to go to Philip and the others today.


    The reason is... of course, to go cooking.


    Recently, I have been having trouble making time to go because of Vincent and his qualifications.


    That said, it hasn''t been ten days since I last went there.


    I want to see the spirits soon.


    "And if there''s any danger along the way, there''s the jewel you got."


    "That''s true, but...."


    It''s dangerous and time consuming for me to go alone, so I thought I''d have Douglas or Ralph follow me.


    You can take them both. But it may still scare Philip and the others to go with the Dragon and the Beast in a set.


    And when Douglas and Ralph get together, they''ll start fighting again.


    Well, even though it''s a fight, I don''t think it''s serious, but it''s kind of a fight.


    It was a glass that I said was a little unconvincing.


    Well, that''s fine. I am a man of plenty. Let''s sing a voicemail. "


    He was reluctantly convinced.


    What are you going to do with your answering machine...? Well, if you''re convinced, above all else.


    "But... if anything happens, use your jewels to summon me immediately. Don''t hesitate to use it."


    "Of course."


    Okay, that''s it.


    Honestly, when you travel with Douglas again... you''ll also need to be prepared, but if Ralph is right, you''ll be able to go all the way.


    Well then, Ralph. Do you want to go now? "


    I got it.


    Get on Ralph.


    I haven''t ridden Ralph in a long time... but it''s justice! It felt very good to touch.


    "Let''s go!


    "Wow!


    Ralph shouted and kicked the ground out.


    Ralph runs through the wind.


    Approaching the Spirit Forest.


    Originally, if the speed goes this far, I have to think about the danger of being shaken down...


    Don''t worry. I''m not licking Ralph''s sense of stability. Let''s never drop Elaine. "


    I''m counting on you.


    I''ve been getting used to Ralph a few times.


    Now you can enjoy the surrounding landscape as well.


    "Even so, it''s quiet."


    I see.


    The grasslands are spreading green everywhere.


    The blue sky is like piercing through.


    The wind is pleasant and the same path keeps me kind of sleepy.


    It was such a peaceful journey...


    "Nh...?


    Beyond the road, I saw a boy crouching at the edge.


    "What is she doing?


    You look like you''re suffering.


    "I''m worried... Ralph. Will you slow down?


    Hmm, okay.


    Ralph stops running and walks slowly to avoid scaring the boy.


    Is it okay...?


    You''ll be late for Philip and the others, but you can''t miss this.


    Eventually Ralph stopped in front of the boy.


    "Um, what''s wrong?


    I got off Ralph and talked to the boy.


    He looks up slowly. Your face is about to cry.


    "Oneechan... I''m sorry. Me... taking my mother hostage..."


    "Hostage?


    "I''m so sorry!


    I don''t know what it is.


    But... it was then.


    I had a strong pain in the back of my head and my consciousness blacked out.

 82 82. The defiant Spirit King

    [SIDE Philip]


    What''s wrong? I''m so nervous. "


    "Me?


    As pointed out by Al, a child spirit-- who looks like a grain of light -- Philip overheard it.


    It''s rare for me to always calm down. Besides, I don''t know, I kind of like it. "


    "Really... that sounds like fun."


    Looking out the window, Philip calmly analyzed himself.


    There is a verse that comes to mind when the child spirit says so.


    Definitely because of the presence of Virgin Elianne.


    After the Spirit Forest was covered with air.


    In an attempt to break this situation, Philip searched outside the village for the Virgin.


    Because I thought that with the power of the Virgin, we could dispel the distraction.


    But... the kingdom refused, and Philip was lost.


    Nevertheless, we can''t give up here.


    Because even without the Virgin, there might be someone with enough power to take care of her.


    It felt like a straw.


    And that''s when -- Philip met her.


    "Al, what do you think of Eliane?


    Al, who was called by his name, was a little worried about "hmm."


    Seiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii) When I''m in irritation, it makes me drowsy. The ryori is also good. "


    "Don''t worry... Exactly."


    For some reason, I was caught by a strange feeling that the thread that was stuck to me was breaking down.


    I''m sure he''s a good person.


    Thanks to her, I was distracted and the forest saved.


    I am glad that she is a contemporary Virgin.


    That''s what I really thought.


    But more than that, she had a strange charm.


    I noticed that I followed her every move with my eyes.


    Her chest tightened for some reason when she laughed.


    "There''s no doubt that the food is delicious. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious."


    Isn''t it?


    I agree with Philip, Al.


    Until now, spirits have not been very interested in cooking.


    Spirits don''t have to eat like humans in the first place.


    With clean water and air, we can''t die.


    That''s why I wasn''t really interested in cooking something delicious.


    But after eating her cooking, Philip deeply regretted it.


    Omelette -- chilled soy noodles ¡ª¡ª ice cream.


    They''re all delicious, and just eating them naturally breaks your cheeks.


    When I realized it, Philippe -- no, the spirits were eager to cook for her.


    If I were to take Elianne''s cooking hostage now, I might just accept her imprudent request... I don''t even think about it.


    "Still, Elaine''s late."


    A little while ago, Philip received a letter from the Spirit Messenger and knew that Eliane would come into the woods.


    Normally, it''s about time we arrived in the woods...


    Wow, you don''t have to be so shy. I''m almost there. "


    "That''s true, but...."


    Al is right.


    But I wonder why... I have a strange heartbeat. That''s why, as Al pointed out, you may have lost your temper.


    I couldn''t stay with Philip anymore, so why don''t we pick him up nearby - when I thought so.


    Hmm?


    Because of its special boundaries, Philip can quickly find out when someone breaks into the forest.


    It''s a perception that doesn''t let even one bug escape.


    At first, I thought Philip was from Eliane...


    "This magic... no way!


    Philip stood up immediately.


    The voice came directly to Philip''s head sooner than he opened his mouth to give directions to others.


    You already know me, don''t you? Nice to meet you. I''m Bardul ¡ª¡ª I don''t think you should call me either, but I''m a demon. "


    Philip gets nervous.


    The demons are breaking into the woods!?


    But...


    "... what are you doing here? I have nothing to say to you."


    Philip pretends to be cool.


    But I can''t stop talking to Bardul.


    You''re an idiot too. I don''t need you. Just let me in the village. "


    "Are you stupid? There''s no way to get the demons into the village."


    We''ll get into the woods, but we won''t get into the village.


    The boundaries standing in the village are even stronger.


    No one can grasp the exact location of the village, and even if they know it by some means, they cannot break the boundary.


    There are many different species in this world, such as people and dragons, but the demons are the most brutal of them.


    We don''t choose the means to achieve our goals, and in some cases we don''t even hesitate to kill them.


    I couldn''t let him in the village.


    (It''s okay... this village has boundaries. This union is difficult to break through even though it is a demonic tribe. You don''t have to rush anything....)


    Philip mutters in his heart as if he were telling himself.


    But then I was upset by the words that came out of Bardul''s mouth.


    Oh, I can''t get through. Saint (...) Won''t you meet me even though she''s easy to get in?


    "--Eh!"


    For a moment, I took a breath.


    -Why? How does he know we''re connected to the Virgin? No, calm down... even if they knew about it, they can''t do anything. Nothing will change)


    Philip starts calculating fast so he doesn''t get upset, but Baldur goes above him.


    So, me. I was jealous of the Virgin, and I came out a little bit. "


    "What are you talking about?


    I''m going to send that footage to your head now.


    A blurry image appeared in Philip''s head.


    When he saw it, Philip unexpectedly opened his eyes wide.


    "E, Eliane!?


    Dark and dirty place.


    Ariane was trapped in a room surrounded by iron bars.

 83 83 · Unswallowable demands

    "Well, how did she get into this!?


    Philip makes his voice rough.


    Having heard that, the demon tribe - Bardul - continued to feel pleasant.


    "I don''t really understand either. I hear our men helped us save a little boy from everything..."


    "Don''t lie!


    "It''s true. So... it seems that you invited us to our house because you can stand up in this place."


    "What are you playing at..."


    Let''s be sure. What Bardul is saying is 100% false.


    Philip refused Baldur''s request.


    But...


    "I''m not making a rough imitation."


    While Philip is confused, Bardul has plenty of room for this.


    "But you know, my men. When I find a cute girl, she has a difficult personality that makes me want to play with her a bit. Maybe she''ll need to hang out with the play. Because of this, we may never be able to visit this village again."


    "Kh...."


    Philip knocks his fist on the table.


    (Play must be nothing. Elianne is in danger. So... what do I do? We can''t involve her in anything unrelated!


    Bringing Bardul into the village is suicide.


    Nevertheless, even if Philip refuses here, Eliane may be killed this time.


    (What a cowardly...!


    Now that this is happening, there''s only one thing Philip can do.


    "... okay. But Bardul, you''re the only one who can enter the village. I can''t give this up."


    Fufufu, I see. For now (...), I''ll convince you with that. Let''s go face to face and talk. "


    Good mood, Bardul.


    But Philip, on the other hand, was sticking his teeth and calculating the future.


    The only reason I conditioned it on being Bardul... was because I decided that the spirits here could handle it.


    But he won''t be alone.


    Using this kind of appeasement to negotiate is likely to keep your subordinates waiting to launch a total attack at any time.


    (Think about it....! We need to find a way to stop this!


    Philip thinks, but doesn''t come up with a good idea at his convenience.


    Though humiliated, Philip was forced to unravel the village.


    Hmm, it''s not such a good place.


    The village''s central square.


    If it was true, it was around this time that everyone was complaining about Elaine''s cooking here... but it was a disaster to come.


    Philip and Bardul are facing each other, surrounding them and watching the other spirits go about worrying.


    "... what do you want?"


    Philip told Bardul in a low voice.


    "Hey. Don''t look so scared. I''m just here to talk. Let''s get along better."


    Bardul asks for a handshake, but Philip ignores it.


    His sister''s tone suddenly stuck in her ear, making Philip even more uncomfortable.


    Bardul smiled disgusting with Nianya.


    "My purpose is one thing. I want to work with you spirits."


    "A cooperative relationship...?


    "Yeah, specifically, providing a place. I want some of us to live here."


    There''s no way I can do that.


    Spirits lacking in force cannot face the demons.


    That''s why I hid in a secluded forest and lived in seclusion with tight boundaries.


    Bardul''s demands did not stop there alone.


    "And one more thing. I need your help with what we''re about to do."


    "What the hell are you doing?


    "We will make the foundation for the demon tribe to be the hegemon of the world. To that end, we will perform that ritual (...) in the heart of the kingdom, the capital of the King."


    Hearing it from Bardul, Philip''s face turned pale in an instant.


    "Nh....! You guys haven''t given up yet!? You really think you can do that?


    "You can''t do it, but you can. It''s okay. My plan is perfect. Sacrifice, yes, I''m here."


    Yes, Bardul winks.


    "Sacrifice", as Bardul says, is the life of the King''s people, without doubt.


    (What do you mean... how many people will die if that ritual succeeds?)


    However, no matter how much catalyst we have, the Demons alone can break a few bones to make that ritual a success.


    Normally, it takes a lot of time.


    To do this, Bardul is trying to use the power of magical spirits.


    (But... that can''t be allowed. If you do that, it''s not just us, it''s the end of the world. Whatever it takes, it must be stopped)


    Nevertheless, even if the fool honestly refused, Baldur would never shake his head vertically.


    I don''t know what to do...


    "Well, it''s not something you guys can swallow. But I''ll have it swallowed. If I refuse, you... you''re so handsome, I guess you can hang out with me."


    Bardul licked his tongue.


    (You said you were going to discuss it earlier... and you didn''t intend to negotiate from the beginning)


    But Philip finds a light in Baldur''s words.


    "... you can do whatever you want with me. I''ll hang out with you till you die. But I want the other spirits to stay out of it."


    "I understand... but I don''t really want to lie. Of course, I''ll let the other spirits play too."


    Philip whispers in his heart.


    (After all... it was no use trying to sacrifice only me. Well, I don''t really believe what the demons say, but I can''t believe it...)


    So what do we do?


    It is possible to reject the offer and fight Bardul here. If he can''t win alone, he''ll be able to push us back somehow.


    But if I do, I don''t know what will happen to Elianne.


    She is not only a virgin with a beautiful appearance, but also with a beautiful heart.


    He helped Philip and the others without expecting anything in return.


    (Guys, I''m sorry. We can''t get the saviours of our lives involved!


    Philip turned forward and stared straight into Bardul''s eyes.


    "... I understand..."


    Yes, when Philip tried to move his mouth.


    "You don''t have to!


    A clear voice echoes through the village.


    The voice turned mainly to Philip.


    "E, Eliane....!


    Yes, it is.


    Ariane, who was supposed to be captured by the Devil - and Nigel stood beside her.

 84 84. You underestimate me.

    It goes back a little bit.


    "Nh... where are we?


    A dull headache.


    My consciousness awakened and I slowly opened my eyes.


    Elaine, have you noticed?


    Ralph.


    Looks like I was sleeping on Ralph''s pillow.


    No... is it correct to say that you were unconscious in this case?


    "Ralph. What the hell is going on?


    As you can see. Ralph and the others were captured by a mysterious group and brought here. * giggle *... Ralph is here. There''s no excuse for that dragon man. "


    Ralph looks depressed.


    I stroked Ralph''s back comfortingly, saying, "You''re not bad."


    "Ugh... oneechan, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault...."


    "This child is not bad! If you blame me, please blame me!


    In the same room, there were children and women who looked like their mothers.


    Both were terrified and apologized repeatedly.


    "It''s not your fault. And I''m glad you''re safe."


    Smile and don''t scare me.


    Nevertheless.


    "Looks like it was a trap..."


    I was alarmed.


    Now we''re trapped in a jail-like place.


    I put my hand on the iron lattice door and tried to open it, but it didn''t sting. Furthermore, the door is magically locked, and it seems impossible to open it by force.


    Hehe, did you finally wake up?


    In doing so, a crowd approached me.


    He has wings from his back and two horns on his head.


    From the appearance of that anomaly, it seems that at least we are not human beings who have trapped us here.


    "Are you... a demon race?


    "You know exactly what I mean."


    The demon clan smiled disgusting with Niyaniya.


    The demon race ¡ª¡ª it should be a rare thing to show up in public.


    I can hear multiple different voices from other places as well as this demon tribe.


    I don''t know where this is, but I don''t think we''re the only ones in there.


    "How did you guys get me here until you used such a little kid?


    I asked without much expectation.


    You''re hostages.


    And the answer came back.


    Probably relaxed, convinced of the victory. Stupid.


    "Hostages?"


    "Our Lord Bardul and his men are now going to the spirits. Lord Bardul is strong, but it is bad to face the Spirit from the front. That''s why I''m holding you hostage and negotiating with the spirits."


    ¡ª¡ª


    I can''t help but lose my words when I''m told something I can''t abandon.


    The demon tribe stunned me from behind while I was talking to a child in need.


    His spirits... they must mean Philip and the others.


    You mean it was set up from the beginning?


    "Get me out of here. Take me to the spirits immediately."


    "Ha! Even in this situation, I don''t know if you want to look at me like that... but I''m sure you can''t! I''ll tell you one thing, don''t think about escaping. You can''t open this door in the first place, and even if you can get out of that room, there are a lot of demons here besides me. I wonder if you guys with legs and hands can get out of here?


    The demons said joyfully and sat in a nearby chair.


    I knew it, but you''re not going to let it out easily.


    "Oneechan... we''ll be fine.


    "I can''t bother you. But... no matter what happens to me, can you just save this kid?


    Turning to the back, the child and his mother spoke anxiously.


    But...


    "It''s okay. I''ll help you both."


    I''m not going to abandon you both. And of course Ralph.


    That''s what the demons laughed at me about.


    But if I''m going to escape alone, I have to protect these people''s lives.


    It may be a bad way to put it, but it''s enough.


    The demon tribe hasn''t killed these two yet because of this calculation.


    I get angry with the mean means.


    Elaine, what are you going to do? If you wait, Nigel and the Dragon Man may come to rescue you, but we don''t have much time to do this. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    I don''t know what''s going on with Philip and the others while we''re doing this.


    But the demons here seem to be licking me a little too much.


    I started communicating with someone when I was in the city, using a reminder.


    "... hmm? What''s the matter, Elaine? It''s not unusual for you to come and talk to me."


    Douglas'' voice.


    Great. Looks like we''re not too far from the city.


    There was also magic to discourage conversation, but there was no problem with this. Or do you think there is nothing you can do even if you talk about it?


    Douglas. I don''t have the time, so I''ll tell her briefly. Looks like I''ve been detained by a demon clan. "


    Nah, what!?


    Douglas''s voice makes me nervous.


    I stayed silent and kept on talking to Douglas just in my head.


    Can you tell Nigel right away?


    Okay... but if you''re caught, Nigel won''t be able to move too flashy. Can you get out of there alone?


    Hmm, I think I can get out of the locked up room. But there seems to be a lot of sentinel demons out there, and it''s hard to do it alone. "


    "I see... but the fact that I can preach like this means that the demons are underestimating you."


    That''s right.


    I wonder if it is because the information has not been conveyed properly, and the packing is sweet everywhere.


    Do you think I''m trapped here and keeping quiet?


    You think I''m a princess waiting for the prince''s help?


    But... I''m sorry.


    Failure to carry (...) and (...) inspect (...) objects was the fatal failure of the demons.


    So Douglas. I''m going to do this, so you ''re-- ''


    Communicate the plan.


    Then Douglas said, "Okay," and cut the conversation.


    All right.


    We''re getting out of jail!


    "Even so, this woman is quite good. Can I give you a hand before Master Baldur gets here?


    "Stop it. The woman seems to be the key to the ceremony, as Bardul says. If you hurt me, I won''t do it for free."


    "Chi... I''m pinching. I can''t believe you''re babysitting a girl like this. But I can''t allow you to disobey Master Baldur...."


    When I noticed, other demons appeared in front of the prison and talked about our treatment.


    Well, it doesn''t matter how many people we gather.


    Um, I''m sorry.


    I speak to the two demons.


    "A little... I''d like to go to the bathroom, where should I go?


    "Ahhh? That''s not true. Keep it there. I''ll take a look at it."


    "Ah, um... I''m a woman too, so that''s embarrassing. Could you turn around, please?


    "Ha! Who wants to say that your orders are... but if you treat them strangely, Bardull may be angry at you later. Last mercy. I''ll turn around for three seconds. That''s it."


    "Haha! You''re not gonna finish the girls'' toilet in three seconds!


    While laughing, the two demons strayed from me.


    But... three seconds is enough.


    Yes.


    I immediately put my hand on the jail door and activated my magic.


    ... the magic manipulation was taught to me by Robert!


    In less than a second, the lock of the cell came off physically and magically and opened with a clicking sound.


    "Ahhh?


    But the demons soon realized it.


    "Hey, what kind of hand are you...?!


    "Douglas!


    I hid something in my clothes before the demons attacked me.


    It ''s-- it''s a jewel from Douglas.


    When magic poured into the jewels, a divine light enveloped the area.


    And when the light runs out...


    "Aren''t the demons quite brave enough to take Eliane away? You know who this is, and you imitate her like that?


    A man with his arms tied up in a disgraceful manner appeared before me.


    Douglas, it''s a summons.

 85 Eighty-five, counterattack initiated.

    "Nah, what are you!? Where did he come from?


    "Hey, wait a minute... maybe this magic..."


    While the two demons were in a hurry,


    "Boring."


    Douglas blew them apart with his fist.


    The demon tribe was struck by the wall and lost consciousness.


    "Elaine, are you okay?


    "Yeah."


    As usual, the glass looked big.


    "I don''t have much time to talk slowly. There seem to be other demons here....."


    In the meantime, multiple footsteps are approaching us.


    You must have noticed something strange.


    But it''s too late.


    "Douglas. Do you know where this is?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s not far from the city. I also told Nigel about this. He will lead the Knights and rendezvous directly."


    That''s good.


    I thought it wasn''t a distant place because it was within reach of me... but if that''s the case, there''s no problem.


    "Ralph will be heading straight to the Spirit Forest. Douglas, can I take care of this?


    "Of course. I haven''t had enough exercise lately. Just right."


    Douglas turns his shoulders.


    And look at Ralph behind me, and at the child and her mother....


    "Who are those two?


    "These are also the people captured by the Demons. Is it possible to fight while protecting?


    "Haha! Of course. Speaking of demons, the opponent seems inferior. You can break through even with a nose song."


    Douglas is powerful. The demons didn''t think I could summon him either.


    "But... I also feel the magic of monitoring the problem from afar. I don''t know if you''ve noticed anything unusual about this, or if you haven''t set it up. If the Senior Demon Clan comes with reinforcements, I might be a bit of a troublemaker."


    "It''s okay about that."


    I felt the magic of Douglas.


    I am also thinking about how to deal with it.


    "Let''s leave this behind."


    I put my hand against the jail cell I was locked up in earlier and create something.


    It''s two dolls, me and melon.


    "Hmm... a double. Well, in a little while, we''ll be able to mistake it for friction."


    Douglas is impressed.


    This is my counterpart who also showed Robert.


    Nevertheless, I can''t imitate moving around alone... but it would be enough if I were blind.


    "It seems to be in an old tower that is not in use now. If you jump out that window, you''ll be able to leave right away."


    Douglas pointing at a large window.


    I look down from there... far from the ground. That''s what Douglas says, but if I jump alone, it won''t be enough.


    But...


    "Ralph. Can you jump me out of here?


    It''s possible. I can finally see Ralph''s cool side. Trust Ralph. "


    Ralph stood in front of me.


    I''m a little scared, but... that''s not what I''m saying.


    While we were doing this, other demons were snowing down at us.


    Well then, Douglas! I''ll take care of it!


    Hmm!


    I ended up telling my child and mother, "It''s okay to stay with this person," and got on Ralph.


    "Hey, don''t let her escape!


    "I don''t know what Master Baldur will say later!


    The Demons try to catch me, but Douglas stands in front of me.


    "Leave me alone! Hurry up!"


    "Ralph! Go!"


    "Wow!


    Ralph raised her voice and jumped out the window.


    Flexible floating feeling. The ground gradually approached in front of me.


    But Ralph quickly landed on the ground. I didn''t even get a landing shock.


    Get out of the tower and activate Detection Magic immediately.


    I wasn''t very good at detection magic, so I couldn''t activate it in a tower where magic was inhibited.


    Then, as Douglas said, it turns out that Nigel and the others are not far from the city.


    The journey from town to here. And calculate the path to the Spirit Forest... yeah. If this happens, we''ll be able to rendezvous with Nigel by going to a nearby village.


    First, we need to meet Nigel.


    It''s a bit tough for me to fight against demons alone.


    "Ralph! Go east from here!


    Got it!


    After that, I was able to join Nigel, who was heading to the Spirit Forest with the Knights, as I saw.


    Elaine!


    Nigel hugs me.


    I''ve only been away for a little while... but if you do this strangely, you''re kind of going to cry.


    Yes, I do.


    "Nigel, you may have heard from Douglas, but the spirits are in trouble."


    Yeah, I guess so.


    You can''t have a slow reunion aftertaste.


    "We should be on our way now."


    "Ride Ralph. You''ll be faster."


    And Ralph turned her back on Nigel.


    Did you draw on that intent?


    "I''ll let you do that. Well then, Adolf... let''s go to the Spirit Forest with Eliane first. Can you come after me later?


    and gave instructions to the Knight Commander, Adolf, who was behind him.


    "Okay. But are you okay? The opponent must be a demon. Just you and Elaine....."


    "It''s okay. Did you forget about Alberto? With Elianne, we can take down any opponent."


    That''s true too. I trust you. "


    Along with Nigel, whose goddess''s protection is perfectly compatible, she won''t lose, even if the opponent is an advanced demon.


    Me and Nigel hurried on Ralph to the Spirit Forest.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    ¡ª¡ª and arrive in the Spirit Forest.


    "Seijyo!


    Children''s Spirit Al and Mars rush towards us.


    "Mullahhhhh!


    "As it is, the king will fall!


    "Yes, I know exactly what happened. Let''s go and help them right away."


    Al and Mars seem to be panicking.


    You must have gotten scared and came out of the village.


    We ask Al and Mars to break the line and hurry to the back of the village.


    And then Philip in Central Square and a demonic woman? (looks like a man) was confronted.


    Of course, I''ll let the other spirits play too.


    "... I understand..."


    When Philip tried to swallow the devil''s conditions--


    "You don''t have to!


    We jumped out before the two of us.

 86 86. I dont feel like losing to anybody anymore.

    "Why are you here!?


    The demons opened their eyes to me, Nigel, and Ralph.


    A beautiful demon race that feels cold.


    I don''t know if the demon tribe had any gender, but it was neutral and difficult to distinguish between men and women.


    But the cold that Vincent felt was different.


    He didn''t feel anxious and wanted to scream just by looking at it.


    The dirty nature of the demon tribe appears in the appearance.


    "Philip, is this a demon tribe called Bardul?


    When asked, Philip agreed.


    Bingo....!


    He''s the general who''s holding me in jail and doing terrible things to Philip and the others.


    "But Elaine. How did you get here...?


    "We''ll talk later."


    First of all, we have to deal with this demon-- Bardul.


    "Elaine, can you help me again?


    "Of course."


    Soon Nigel stepped forward.


    I held him in my arms and approached Bardul together.


    Looking at it, Bardul smiles invincibly.


    "I don''t know why you''re here, but once you get inside the village, it''s mine. Besides, I''m not going to do anything terrible to these spirits.


    I don''t think so.


    Nigel pointed his gaze at Bardul.


    "Fufu, I''m prone to mistakes."


    It''s a lie.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t use such a nasty kid to trap me.


    Philip seems to suffer... and I can''t trust Bardul at all.


    "Hey, that handsome guy over there. If I were you, I''d get along."


    Bardul walks in and gives out his hand.


    "Will you be my friend? I''m sure you''ll see a good sight."


    "Oh, what kind of sight is that?


    "It''s the world''s hegemonic sight. You want your people to kneel down and be the world you want, right? You can do it with me. Hey, let''s join hands with me."


    "Dear Hate..."


    Nigel drops Bardul''s hand and pulls out his sword.


    "I''m not interested in such things. Sometimes it doesn''t make sense, so life is fun."


    "Phew....!


    Bardul slapped his tongue.


    Darkness flows from that body. Darkness shaped the head of the wolf and struck Nigel.


    I didn''t intend to cooperate from the beginning.


    He must have shaken hands and tried to hunt Nigel''s life.


    But...


    "Haah!


    Nigel raised his voice and waved his sword and the darkness vanished.


    The shock blew Bardul back and laid his hand on the ground.


    But this is not the end of Bardul.


    "Don''t lick me!


    Bardul reached for his hand, and the serpentine darkness once again headed straight for Nigel.


    "Elaine-- I was wondering if you could hold on a second. I''ll settle it right away. I''ll take care of Philip."


    "Yeah."


    Ah, ahh


    I leave Nigel.


    "I can''t do this."


    A serpentine darkness is coming.


    Nigel, however, was not afraid at all and proceeded to Baldur.


    The incoming darkness disappeared as Nigel flashed his sword.


    "This is the second time I''ve goddess protection, and I''m getting used to it. I don''t feel like losing to anyone right now."


    Goddess blessing--


    The power that I, the Virgin, can bestow on others.


    Nigel has been woven into the Goddess''s protection since the last battle.


    With Bardul as a whole, we won''t be able to beat Nigel.


    "What, what, what! Why can''t I do what I want? Whoa, whoa!


    Darkness flows from Bardul''s body to chaos.


    But with such a calm attack, it''s impossible to even burn Nigel''s hair tip.


    It''s no use.


    Nigel flashes his sword from top to bottom with zero distance from Bardul.


    Kh!


    Bardul dodged it in a hairline.


    But that''s the best I can do.


    Nigel shook a sword right next to Bardul''s face and said in a cold voice:


    "Come on, let''s talk. What are you thinking? Why did you do this? And most importantly, Elianne will be punished for what she did."


    An angry voice different from Nigel''s usual voice.


    Even when I looked behind him, I could feel quite angry on my skin.


    "Ha! Elaine... that''s the Virgin there."


    But Bardul also gave up badly.


    Even though it''s a lifeless pinch, you still have a hostile look at me.


    "I hate women like you. You can''t do it, let''s protect everybody ¡ª¡ª eyes like you''re thinking about it. All I can say is beauty. When I look at you, I get upset. I want to kill you right now."


    Really? Well, I don''t think I''d agree with you. But I''m not going to get killed quietly either. "


    I did not lose sight of Bardul, but made a voice like that.


    You didn''t like my attitude any more, there was hate in Baldur''s eyes.


    "Besides, are you guys gonna beat me with this?


    "What are you going to do?


    When Nigel asks, Baldur continues to smile.


    "I don''t think you can control spirits alone. I have hundreds or thousands of men. I wonder if you''re the only ones who can take them down?


    Hmm?


    - I can hear you.


    Noisy sounds from outside the village.


    The forest is shaking.


    "Looks like you''re not bluffing."


    "Hahaha! You''re sweet, too. My men are strong. A demon race with undead attributes. You cannot defeat a sword just by waving it normally. How are you going to stand up to a group of immortals like that?


    "Well, I guess I can''t do it alone."


    Hearing those words, Bardul tempered his expression for a moment, mistaking him for a better war situation.


    Certainly... no matter how many goddess protectors Nigel has, it looks like he''s going to break a few bones against hundreds or thousands of Demon Legions.


    But...


    "I have an ally. Let me clear your ears."


    "I don''t know what you''re doing--"


    Bardul''s mouth stopped.


    A noisy voice can be heard all the way to the village.


    But when I listened to it carefully, it seemed like there was a mix of human voices ¡ª¡ª and demonic screams.


    "Ah, what do you mean...? What did you do? It''s impossible for you alone to bring an army here that can compete against my men. I don''t have enough time...."


    "Yes. My proud Knights haven''t arrived yet. But there are other people in my country I can count on.


    Nigel continued proudly.


    "That''s what they call him. The Duke of Ice."

 87 87. Together.

    [Side vincent]


    Spirit Forest.


    "He... thought I''d suddenly say something, but I didn''t know it was the demon tribe."


    Vincent looks at the demonic army and thinks so.


    I am also surprised that there is a place for spirits near the realm... but it is also a double surprise that you were suddenly asked to exterminate the demons.


    But he was the first to gather the Knights - and the Adventurers - to fight here in the Spirit Forest.


    "Dear Vincent!


    The leader of the Vincent-owned army speaks up.


    "How''s the war going?


    "As you can see! Thanks to the holy water, the demons are nothing but junk fish!


    An undead type of demon tribe.


    Slashing or slashing does not easily extinguish.


    We had to devote a great deal of effort to defeating these immortals.


    But with the dungeon of many undead monsters, the immortals were the earliest prey for the army - and even the adventurers - accustomed to their treatment.


    (Thousands of Demon Legions can be defeated so easily... no, I recognise that holy water is convenient)


    In the meantime, the Demons are decreasing their numbers.


    It will also be a matter of time before we destroy them all.


    I have to thank her again.


    Thinking of Elianne, Vincent thought about it.


    However, the battle is not over yet, although the situation is predominant on the Vincent side.


    "Everyone, stay calm."


    Vincent draws his sword and inspires his army and adventurers.


    "If we keep doing this, our victory will be hard. Good luck with another one. If you accomplish this endeavor, you will receive many rewards from His Highness. I want you to help me a little more."


    "" "Oooh!!!!


    In Vincent''s words, everyone''s morale rises even further.


    And he took the sword ¡ª¡ª and the holy water -- and confronted the demonic army.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Before I came here.


    We stopped by Vincent''s territory and asked for this.


    It''s short ¡ª¡ª sending troops to the Spirit Forest.


    We didn''t even think of Bardul as the only enemy. I thought I''d bring my men in. If that happens, no matter how bad Nigel is.


    So I asked Vincent, the closest to the Spirit Forest, to send troops.


    At first, he seemed surprised.


    I can''t refuse Nigel and Eliane''s request. But make sure you have all the rewards.


    He smiled and immediately prepared his army and adventurers.


    Fortunately, there is a dungeon, and there are plenty of holy water stocks left in Vincent''s territory.


    When I saw the demons in the tower, I noticed that there were many undead types of Baldur''s men. It''s convenient.


    Even from here, you can hear the screams of the demons.


    Looks like you''re doing well.


    "Wow, my... pieces (...) are shrinking...?


    I''m sure that''s what you''re telling Bardul here.


    Bardul began to tremble.


    "Now, what do we do?


    Nigel asks about Bardul.


    "It seems that your defeat has already been decided. How are you gonna turn the war upside down from here?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There can be no other solution for Bardul.


    Bardul had lost his word on the evidence.


    "Why...? Am I wrong?


    Bardul continued with a trembling voice.


    "No... I wasn''t wrong about anything. It''s all your fault. Especially the Virgin -- you gave this man the protection of a goddess, right? Without you, everything would have been fine. Everyone was supposed to be mine."


    That''s why you lost.


    I was moving my mouth when I noticed that Baldur was looking at me.


    "Sure, I might be saying something sweet. It may be a dream story for me to protect everyone. But ¡ª¡ª you only think about your own interests, your shallowness. We can''t lose to you like that."


    "... those eyes."


    The atmosphere turned around.


    The expression of Bardul is filled with anger.


    "I hate those eyes. With such pitiful eyes... don''t look at me!


    The darkness that had subsided just now is increasing even more explosively.


    "At least you''ll go to hell!


    No! No!


    "Nigel! Get away from me now! That demon tribe is going to blow itself up!


    "What!?


    Nigel immediately retreats and tries to distance himself from Bardur.


    Can''t make it!?


    When analyzing magic, the range of suicide bombings will extend across the Spirit Forest.


    Soon I will close the line, but as it stands, all I can do is protect Nigel.


    The spirits here - and Vincent, who is still fighting in the woods - are not the only ones!


    "Please make it in time...!


    Still, I try not to give up, but to keep the boundary as wide as possible.


    Can''t I?


    Protecting everyone--


    Don''t worry about it.


    --and.


    That''s what Philip said to me in despair.


    "The darkness... disappears?


    On the contrary... light is spreading around.


    When I saw it, Philip ¡ª¡ª and the spirits around him, their bodies were shining.


    An enormous amount of magic in light.


    Such a small child spirit desperately activates light magic and even connects it.


    And there was a big magic formation up above.


    Light poured down from the magic circle and wrapped Bardul.


    "The dazzling light-- I see... I lost."


    It was Bardul who was about to self-destruct, but the magic of the spirits made it impossible to even release magic.


    He dropped his shoulders as if he had given up, and he drooped on the spot - his body gradually disappeared.


    "Wow...."


    Seeing the divine light, such words were unconsciously missing from my mouth.


    "Sometimes we have to show them something cool."


    Philip rubs his nose with a stinking smell.


    I was relieved to see Bardul completely vanished from the front of my eyes.

 88 88. Its a short and long time.

    After that.


    We won the battle against Bardul.


    It was reported that the rest of the demons and the soldiers and adventurers led by Vincent had taken care of everything.


    "Absolutely... all of a sudden, you always say something rude."


    and Vincent complained of bumps, but now that he knew his personality, he seemed to smile.


    Oh, yeah.


    Looks like the Douglas went better.


    It was weaker than I imagined. Of course, the child and mother are safe. "


    When Douglas said that, I was relieved.


    Then... we discussed the future of Philip and the Spirit.


    "I want to abandon this village and move to a different place."


    "Eh...? But Bardul is already....."


    "Of course, if we reconnect again, the demons will not be able to enter this village easily. But... once they know where it is. It looks like the demons did that, and it''s not like I can''t keep an eye on them."


    Philip is right.


    But I felt lonely.


    If you move too far away, you won''t be able to cook anymore...


    Nigel came out in front of Philip to see how I felt.


    "But... what if there is a (...) heart (...) stick?


    Beware stick?


    "Oh, actually, I''ve been talking to you for a while. This forest is close to Vince-- his territory. Vince will be able to rush us as soon as anything happens in this forest."


    Nigel puts his hand on Vincent''s shoulder.


    "All the knights and adventurers in his territory are confident in their arms. There is holy water, and I think it will serve as a deterrent to the surrounding enemies."


    "That would be helpful, but... are you sure? I want you to do that."


    Spirits retain enormous magic, just as they stopped Bardul''s suicide bombing.


    But when it comes to fighting, I have to say, quite badly, to be honest. That''s why I''ve always lived here in hiding.


    But if Vincent protects us, Philip and the others don''t have to move in.


    That''s what Nigel thought, right?


    "Of course, you''ll get paid in return. I just want you to share the water and vegetables here. What do you think?"


    Vincent makes a deal.


    Philip was a little worried.


    "Okay. It''s so cheap."


    It''s settled.


    "Oh, thank you so much. I will take care of Nigel. Absolutely -- you humans are our saviors."


    The story seems to have come together well.


    Nigel looked back and winked at me.


    And after finishing the aftertreatment, we returned to the city where the royal castle was located.


    You''ve managed.


    Roof balcony in the royal castle.


    I was next to Nigel, looking at the city from there.


    "Yeah, but if you''re upset, it''s about Baldur. I wanted more information, but... it disappeared without a trace."


    That''s right.


    But I can''t help regretting it later.


    Rather, I''m proud we didn''t get casualties this time.


    "... Nigel"


    Hmm?


    I kept staring straight at Nigel''s eyes.


    "I felt even stronger about this."


    "What are you doing?


    "I''m the only one with the power of everyone."


    Even this time, I''ve put Philip and the others in danger while I was just being alarmed.


    Without Douglas, I couldn''t get out of that tower.


    I couldn''t defeat Bardul without Nigel.


    More importantly, without Vincent, things wouldn''t have converged perfectly, and without Philip, we wouldn''t have been able to stop the last suicide bombing.


    I can''t do it alone.


    "... maybe so."


    Nigel does not deny my words.


    "But I''m with you. Had it not been for Elianne, I wouldn''t have been able to protect the people like this."


    Nigel''s hair was shaking in the gentle wind.


    "Hey, Elaine. Maybe you''re trying to figure it out by yourself?


    Huh?


    "You don''t have to. I''ve been meaning to tell you-- you need to rely on me more. Am I supposed to say this?


    Nigel makes troublesome expressions.


    "I don''t think so ¡ª¡ª but maybe there was something I was trying to figure out on my own."


    No one can live alone.


    I''ve been worried for a while whether I deserve to be Nigel''s fianc¨¦e.


    But it might have been a mistake to worry about it alone.


    I should have hit Nigel real hard.


    "So... let''s keep our hands together for now. Nigel, thank you again."


    "Yes, welcome."


    I hold Nigel''s hand.


    Warm hands.


    Yes ¡ª¡ª I was looking for this.


    I felt deeply connected to Nigel when I was doing this.


    "Elaine"


    At that moment.


    Nigel put his hands on my shoulders.


    His face is getting closer and closer.


    I did not refuse it and accepted Nigel''s lips honestly.


    It could have been a moment. Or it could have been the same time forever.


    It''s like time is running out.


    It''s a short, long mouth.


    Eventually Nigel took her lips off me and made a little hasty gesture.


    "I''m sorry! I did this all of a sudden! But... when I looked at your face, I couldn''t bear it...!


    I can''t see Nigel with that look on her face.


    Nigel, who always looked big, seemed cute as a child at this time for some reason.


    "That''s fine. Me too... ah, thank you very much."


    I would have made my face bright red.


    "Well then, it''s time to go back... if you two stay here forever, someone might suspect you."


    Nigel tries to put the roof balcony behind him so he can misinterpret his embarrassment.


    But...


    "Wait, Nigel. I want to talk to you about one more thing."


    Hmm?


    Nigel stops.


    Honestly... I''ve been worried sick to say this.


    But I made up my mind.


    I won''t hug you alone anymore.


    "I--"


    In my words, Nigel opened his eyes to surprise.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    A treasure trove in the castle.


    In a dim room, there was a sword that emitted light.


    ¡ª¡ª The time is near when the seal is lifted.


    It''s an old sword that Eliane got from Philip.


    The shine of the sword was now (...) not noticed by anyone.

 89 89 · Virgins Resolutions

    The royal city.


    Me... and Nigel, Douglas and Philip surround one table.


    Douglas stood up first to what I said.


    "You want to save the kingdom!?


    I also felt that Douglas'' words contained anger.


    I can''t help it.


    Ever since I was in the kingdom, I''ve been complaining about Douglas.


    And after I was banished, Douglas stopped by the kingdom once. I don''t know what kind of words Claude and I spoke at that time.


    But he must have told me something that doesn''t matter anyway.


    Maybe that''s why.


    I wonder if Douglas can honestly accept my words.


    "Yes"


    Don''t lose sight of the crowded glass and I''ll return it so quickly.


    I was a little scared when I was stunned by a nice glass... but I''m not going to give up a step.


    "Saving a country that abandoned Eliane once?


    "What are you talking about?"


    I think I can hear the sound of Douglas''s heart.


    For a while, the two of us stared at each other without saying anything.


    "... let''s ask why."


    Douglas opened his mouth first.


    He put his arms together and lowered his hips to the chair with an unconvincing face.


    "I think saving the kingdom is stupid, too. I don''t want to see Claude again. Even though the demon Bardul is gone, if left alone, the country will soon perish."


    Some people were kind to me, but basically everyone in the public was also critical of me.


    And if you''re out of your way, Claude did such a terrible job.


    I can''t believe I''m going back to the kingdom now... you don''t think I''m crazy.


    But...


    "I can''t... abandon that country. I felt strongly about Bardul this time."


    With the help of Nigel, Douglas, Philip, and Vincent, we were able to push Bardul away.


    However, as it stands, the Kingdom has no way of confronting the demons.


    If more demons invade, it will be over.


    Imagine people being ravaged, and my chest hurt.


    You really like me.


    "... that''s how it looks, Nigel. You seem to have known in advance."


    Douglas looks away from me and faces Nigel.


    "... yeah"


    "Didn''t you stop? You know what Elaine was like in the kingdom?


    "Of course, I stopped at first. But... I didn''t ask."


    Nigel shrugs her shoulders.


    "I''m sure Eliane is quite prepared to say this. I want to do what Elaine thinks."


    "Damn, you two are stubborn together."


    Huh, couple!?


    No... Nigel is definitely my fianc¨¦e, but you don''t think she''s officially married yet...


    Douglas suddenly told me that, and now my face would have turned bright red.


    "But Nigel and I alone are missing pieces to save the kingdom."


    I moved my mouth to mislead the embarrassment.


    "Douglas... and I want Philip to help me if he can. That''s why we set up these places."


    "That''s a wise decision. Some of the Demons still have levels higher than Bardur. No matter how many saints you have, it''s impossible to target them. It would be impossible to rely on our strength. But...."


    Douglas leaves his seat and stands in front of me.


    His thick chest felt so intimidating.


    As it stood, Douglas grabbed my collar and drew his face closer to me.


    "Douglas!? What the hell are you doing?


    Nigel tried to get help, but I quickly held my hand and stared straight back at Douglas''s eyes.


    It''s a little hard to breathe... but that''s not what I''m saying right now.


    "No matter how much you ask, I am against saving the kingdom. Why should I wipe my ass with a neighbor who is not my own country?"


    "Of course, you should think so. If Douglas can''t help me, I don''t think there''s a choice. I can''t force you."


    Share your thoughts with Douglas in good faith.


    Don''t think you''re messing with yourself.


    But is this the virgin''s sex?


    It''s impossible to leave it like this.


    I have turned away from the destruction of the kingdom until now.


    When I think of the faces of the people who suffer there, my chest hurts.


    But... if I see a cruel and outrageous demon named Bardul, I can''t ignore it anymore.


    "... hah"


    Douglas exhaled a deep sigh and slowly let go of me.


    "Okay. I will lend you my strength."


    "Oh, really!?


    "Ahh... but! If you abandon Lynchgiham after saving him and tell him to go back to the kingdom, he won''t forgive you this time!? I like this country, too. I don''t want to go back to the kingdom now."


    "Yes, of course. I''m ready to bury my bones here."


    When he saw Nigel, he responded with a smile.


    I was told the same thing when I discussed it with Nigel.


    But... that''s absolutely impossible.


    Only this time, save the kingdom with my wagamama.


    I don''t want to leave Lynch Giham and go back there.


    "I''m sorry. I made a rough imitation... and wanted to make sure you were ready."


    "No, it was a bit painful. Besides, I can see your face nearby, and I feel like I''ve got something. You had longer eyelashes than I thought."


    "Gahaha! You''re as funny as ever. Because of you, I''m willing to cooperate."


    And Douglas laughed gorgeously.


    "... and even so, the Spirit King. Isn''t it quiet?"


    Douglas spoke to Philip this time.


    Until now, Philip was meditating and listening quietly.


    There''s a lot of things I think about.


    He opens his eyelids and opens his mouth.


    "Huh? So you also object to Eliane saving the kingdom this time?


    "... no, I agree. But I''m not talking about respecting her hopes, because if we don''t save the kingdom in the first place, Lynch Giham... no, the world will perish. Either way, we have to do something about the kingdom if we don''t want to destroy it."


    Ha?


    Douglas wrinkles his neck.


    Even if the kingdom is destroyed, it is unlikely that the demons will reach out to other countries.


    Bardul was only special, and the Demons were basically careful. You wouldn''t want to invade unless you had enough chances.


    And yet, what did Philip do...?


    "I thought they''d given up on that a long time ago... but when I heard Bardul''s story, it wasn''t like that."


    "You know what?


    When I asked a question, Philip went on.


    They''re planning on resurrecting the Devil.

 90 The Virgin at the beginning of the 90s.

    "The resurrection of the Devil King?


    Nigel wrinkles his neck.


    Philip went on talking to him about such a question.


    "Once upon a time -- this world was dominated by demon kings who fought against other races for generations.


    The Demon King was too strong for the other races to stand. But all the races who fought in pieces joined hands and defeated the demonic army until today... "


    "Wait a minute, Philip. I''ve never heard that before, have I? Is that what happened?


    "I thought Elaine knew, but apparently not."


    Philip opens his eyes in surprise.


    "Well... there''s nothing I can do about it. Anyway, a thousand years... no, it''s a long time ago. It was a legacy passed down from generation to generation among spirits, but among humans, the legacy was interrupted sometime...."


    Fighting the Demon King... I can''t believe that happened.


    "Douglas. Don''t you know?


    "That was before I was born. I''ve heard a bit about it... but I thought it was too old for old people to make."


    Douglas exhales.


    Apparently, he didn''t even know Douglas.


    "The demon king is resurrecting? Why now?"


    Hmm.


    Philip nodded and kept talking.


    "After a long battle, the humans decided to seal the Demon King. Looks like he thought he couldn''t win a fight from the front.


    And somewhere I sealed the Devil King ¡ª¡ª which is now the capital of the kingdom, the capital of the king. Somewhere in King''s Landing, it is said that the Demon King is still asleep. "


    "Is that true!?


    Facts I''ve never heard before pop out of the next and I follow them back.


    "But who could have sealed such a mighty demon king?


    "The Virgin."


    That''s what Philip said.


    "We say ''The Virgin of the Beginning''. And it''s customary for the saints, who have inherited the protection of the goddess for generations, to protect the kingdom..."


    "The Virgin of the Beginning... You were able to seal the Demon King, so you must have had a great power, right?


    "Ah-ah - it seems that Elaine can only reach the entire area of Lynch Guiham, but it is also said that the Virgin of the Beginning was able to reach all over the world. Well, what Elaine is doing is out of standard."


    The Virgin of the Beginning...


    As Philip said, there are limits to the extent to which I can bridge the border.


    So when I was banished, I broke the line that had been held up in that country.


    And now, we have boundaries all over Lynch Guiham.


    Currently, to maintain the strength of the present boundary, this is the limit.


    "And yet the Virgin at the beginning was able to spread all over the world....."


    He is the owner of absolute magic.


    "Well, I don''t know how much it''s true. It''s a long time ago, and there will be some footprints."


    "Perhaps¡­ Either way, peace in the world, not only in the kingdom, but also in the kingdom has been preserved by the power of the Virgin, including me."


    "That''s right. But...."


    Philip darkens his face.


    "Eliane has been banished and there is no way to defend the kingdom. That''s why demons like Bardul have entered.


    --Nevertheless, the Demons have been planning to revive the Demon King and invade the kingdom. But with the power of the Virgin and the nearby dragons, the plot was prevented. "


    Looking at the Douglas, he kept his chest full of words.


    "But... that hasn''t happened at all lately. That''s why I thought the Demons had given up the Demon King Resurrection, but apparently not. If the Demon King is resurrected, not only the kingdom, but the world will be caught in a vortex of chaos. That''s why I respect Elaine''s ideas."


    Philip and I finished talking.


    Apparently, the situation was much more serious than we thought.


    I''m a little angry that you didn''t tell me such an important thing when you became a Virgin, but... as far as I can remember, she probably didn''t know.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly felt heavier.


    "... it doesn''t seem like it''s just the Kingdom anymore. Lynch Giham... no, we have to stop the Demon King from resurrecting in order to keep the world at peace."


    But in that air, Nigel looked at Philip with a serious look.


    "But how does the Demon Clan intend to resurrect the Demon King? Is there something wrong with it?


    "I don''t know. However, Bardul, an advanced demon tribe, also said that his magic was insufficient. Probably intended to replenish the magic with the life of the King''s people. And even though we tried to get the Spirit to help us ¡ª¡ª so we can''t bring the Demon King back to life right now, but it''s urgent. If you''re going to take action, I think you should do it right away."


    Yes, Philip answered.


    I didn''t mean to slow down, but when I heard Philip''s story, I got even more excited.


    Nigel slapped her cheeks.


    "Alright....! Then we should leave here at once, even tomorrow. We must immediately head to the kingdom and stop the Demon King from resurrecting at any cost."


    and made a voice.


    There are many things I don''t know.


    Demon King Resurrection... The Virgin of the Beginning.


    But I can''t afford to slow down.


    Besides... listening to all this, I had an idea.


    To do so, we must go to the kingdom immediately.


    "Even though Bardul is dead, there are still demons left in the kingdom. There may be a battle. I''m on my way to help Eliane. I''m coming too."


    Douglas, I''m counting on you.


    That''s how I smile at the glass.


    "I was just about to say... but even as soon as Bardul arrived, the village was still confused. That''s why once...."


    "Yeah, I know. You should go back to the village once. If you calm down, I''m glad you''re here to help us."


    "Sorry."


    Philip lowered his head as if he were sorry.


    "Okay... that''s settled. To fulfill Eliane''s thoughts... and to stop the Demon King from resurrecting, let''s head to the Kingdom for a moment. When you''re ready, I''ll let you know more."


    We nodded uniformly to Nigel''s words.

 91 91 · Princess of the Future

    "Lady... you''re leaving tomorrow, right? You don''t have to help us, do you?


    The chef cares about me that way.


    "No, it''s because I can''t sit still."


    "But...."


    "It''s what I like to do. Or... am I interrupting?


    "No, that''s not true! I''m sure your daughter is good at cooking. We don''t have enough men, and it would be really helpful if you could help us!


    The chef shook his hand in front of his face in a hurry.


    I also understand the concern of the chef.


    But... I originally liked cooking, and if someone worked hard for me, I wouldn''t be able to stay, either.


    Almost there!


    He rekindled me and grabbed the onigiri.


    This happened for a reason.


    "When you leave tomorrow... you have to hurry up and get ready. It''s quite a distance from here to the capital of the kingdom, the capital of the king."


    After our discussion.


    That''s what Nigel said.


    "That''s right. I''m really sorry about the rush, Nigel."


    "No, no, we have to hurry, it''s not the kingdom, it''s the end of the world. If I can handle it just by working hard, I''ll try my best."


    Yes, Nigel made a strong one.


    Nigel may be tired, but he behaves bravely to keep me out of trouble.


    You must repay him for whatever you do.


    "Hurry up and send word to the Knights Adolf... get your weapons ready... and eat. I''ll make some supplies on the way, but I have to take some."


    Eating is important.


    Entering King''s Landing on an empty stomach will never be a good outcome.


    Eat three meals and get some sleep.


    Of course, it''s not like I''m saying that... because even if I go to King''s City in a hurry without sleep, the results are visible.


    "The people of Cook will be able to work late at night. I wish I could prepare a meal for days from now....."


    Nigel''s worried voice.


    That''s right, three meals, all delicious dishes... but it''s going to be a long journey, and I want to make it as satisfactory as possible.


    "Then... I''ll help you too!


    "Eh, Elaine?


    "Yes! I love cooking!


    "I know that, but... but are you okay? I''ll have Elaine follow me to the army tomorrow. Ariane!?


    Before Nigel could finish, I ran towards the kitchen.


    ... that''s the end of it.


    I''m in the kitchen right now cooking food that I can take on a trip with some cooks.


    The kitchen is like a battlefield.


    The cooks are moving around in a hurry.


    "Hmm... I''d like to take something more splendid if I could."


    As I grip the onigiri, I say so.


    "Well, I can''t help it. We don''t have much time. It''s as simple as possible... but it''s our job now to cook delicious food."


    That''s true, too.


    But no matter how fast I hurry, I don''t have enough hands!


    Maybe I''ll stay up all night today... No, I''ll get some sleep tomorrow, but I''m going to have a hard time with the cooks.


    Grabbing the rice balls while thanking everyone.


    "Oneechan! Cecilie, help!


    The voice of a cute little girl.


    Turning around, Nigel''s sister, Cecilie, the country''s first princess, rushed over to us.


    "Oh, Cecilie. Can you help me?


    "Yeah! I really want to go with Cecilie on my trip (...) tomorrow, but how could she stop me! That''s why Cecilie wants to help!


    That said, Cecilie stretched out and tried to grab the onigiri.


    Incidentally... I haven''t told everyone why I''m going to King''s Landing.


    When I say "Demon King Resurrection", I get upset.


    That is exactly what I have told His Majesty the King and his ministers.


    But I haven''t told Cecilie the real reason yet.


    "I was hoping to borrow the help of a cat. Cecilie, can you help me make rice balls?


    "Yeah! I''ll take care of it! Cecilie, I''ve been cooking since oneechan taught me!


    Cecilie reached out for the white rice that she cooked.


    That''s right.


    After I met Cecilie, I found time to teach her how to cook.


    I haven''t taught you such a difficult dish yet.


    But lately, Cecilie has been able to cook eggs by herself.


    At this rate, I''m going to be a good wife in the future!


    ... in order to protect such a peaceful future, we must not allow the Demon King to be resurrected.


    "Aaaaahh!


    Cecilie tried to put her hand on the hot white rice, but she quickly pulled it in.


    "Cecilie-chan, it''s dangerous! I have to put my hands on the water before I..."


    "That''s right....."


    Are you burned or something?


    "It''s okay! Cecilie, it''s not going to fail again!


    Cecilie wet her hand and this time she grabbed the onigiri.


    Nigigigi!


    When I see you holding it hard with your tiny hands, it''s kind of healing.


    "Cecilie, you''re good. Keep up the good work!


    "I''ll do my best at this!... is that it?!


    Cecilie laughed at what she said because she imitated my tone.


    Even though I was busy like this, I was enjoying gripping rice balls...


    Oneechan


    Yes?


    Cecilie''s voice kept her gaze on the onigiri.


    "... tomorrow''s trip must be dangerous, right?


    "Eh...?


    I was told something I didn''t think I''d do, and I heard back.


    "That''s not true," he tried to move his mouth, but...


    "Yeah, Cecilie, I know. I really want to stop it. But... even if Cecilie said it herself, it would only bother your sister... so there''s only one thing Cecilie can say. Come back safely."


    ... here we go.


    Cecilie thought she was still a child, but apparently she was older than I thought she was.


    That''s the future princess.


    I might have despised this kid a little.


    So...


    "... yes. Thank you, Cecilie. I''ll definitely come back with a (...) n (...). Then, next time, Cecilie and I will all go on a picnic with rice balls."


    I take Cecilie seriously as a woman.


    "Yeah! I''m looking forward to it! Cecilie, I''ll keep you posted until then!


    Npah, Cecilie-chan said that with a smile on her face.


    I have to work harder to meet her expectations!


    I thought so, I increased the speed of gripping onigiri even more.

 92 92 · What the Kingdom has forgotten

    Late at night.


    "If you were holding a rice ball, this is the time..."


    I was out on the roof balcony in the castle and watching the moon.


    The full moon floats in the night sky.


    It reminds me of the old days when I do something like this.


    "This is where Nigel first asked me if I was a saint."


    I miss it as much as I missed it recently.


    "I want to be with you more."


    His face came to mind, holding my shoulder and so passionately persuading me.


    Now, think about it.


    I never dreamed a nice man like Nigel would be my fianc¨¦.


    At first, I couldn''t accept the fact that I was Nigel''s fianc¨¦e, and I was worried about one person.


    "If I were you, I might have been on my way to King''s Landing without talking to Nigel."


    I laugh alone.


    But to save the kingdom, I cannot do it alone.


    He must have been running on his own and bothering Nigel and the others with nothing to solve.


    "Did I grow up too?


    ... I don''t know.


    But when I remember being in the kingdom, it seems that my way of thinking and looking at things has changed a lot.


    You might not have thought about saving the kingdom in the first place.


    "Fufufu, I wonder what you''re feeling for me. Tomorrow too, and it''s time to go to bed...."


    That''s when I tried to turn my heel back.


    "Elaine?"


    Voices from the back.


    Looking back, there was Nigel.


    "Nigel, what are you doing at a time like this? Tomorrow is early."


    "That''s my line. [M] Next door... okay?


    "Of course."


    Nigel stood next to me and put his arms on the balcony fence.


    "It''s been a long time since I got ready for tomorrow. I don''t think I can sleep like this because I''m feeling high. So I thought I''d watch the moon here until I settled down....."


    "Oh, what a strange encounter. Same goes for me. I can''t sleep at all...."


    "Ha ha, looks like Elaine."


    "It''s you."


    They laugh at each other.


    "Looks like you''re back in the old days."


    "Yes, it was definitely a full moon. It was also a night when Nigel''s fianc¨¦e offered, and Moon is always watching over us."


    "Absolutely."


    I feel comfortable just by talking to Nigel like this.


    Does the wavelength match...?


    Even if you don''t think about anything, words pop out of your mouth.


    This was never Prince Claude.


    For a moment I thought of Claude''s face.


    "Hey, Elaine. Maybe you don''t like going to the kingdom?


    Hmm?


    I answered with a strange voice.


    "Why did you do that all of a sudden?


    "No... when I looked at Elaine''s expression, I kind of thought so. The kingdom banished you. You don''t want to go back now, do you?


    "That''s right...."


    I put my finger around my mouth and think a lot.


    "Sure... I don''t like going back to the kingdom very much. It seems to bring back the painful memories of that time."


    "Of course. The kingdom did terrible things to you."


    "And now it''s awkward to face Claude again. What the hell am I supposed to say...."


    Shrug your shoulders.


    "Why, then, did Eliane think to save the kingdom? He explained why, but as for me, it didn''t seem very satisfactory...."


    Hmm.


    It was the first time Philip had heard of the Demon King''s Resurrection.


    Otherwise....


    --I feel painful when I think of people living in the kingdom being ravaged by demons.


    Is it better to leave behind the end of the kingdom than to name the Virgin? I doubted it.


    I can think of as many reasons as I can.


    But...


    "... maybe there''s nothing like that. I don''t really understand either. But I''m sure you don''t think it''s going to stay that way."


    I see. Yeah, well, that sounds like Elaine... but maybe you''re looking for something in the kingdom?


    "Something?


    What is it?


    I''m sure there''s nothing left behind...


    Read in my heart or Nigel keeps talking like this.


    "Maybe it''s not a form. But you must have forgotten something in the kingdom. I''m trying to find it."


    "... maybe."


    Though I would say so, Nigel''s words didn''t go well.


    The kingdom should have had nothing to do with it in the first place.


    And now I''ve forgotten something...


    But in Nigel''s words, there was something strange about me that made me happy.


    "Kingdom, I hope you''re still safe. If it had collapsed, I might not have found what you were looking for."


    "That''s right."


    If it was too late... it would be painful to tighten your chest.


    However, when I heard from Philip, it seemed that Bardul was trying to revive the Demon King with the life of the King''s people...


    It is highly likely that none of the people have yet lost their lives.


    "... there must be Claude and Leticia."


    I don''t need you to be a fake saint anymore!


    That''s how Claude banished me and broke my engagement.


    Leticia was smiling with Nianya in her arms.


    Honestly, I just have a bad impression. I don''t want to see you again.


    But going to the kingdom will inevitably face each other.


    We can''t run away now.


    "Aren''t you worried, Elaine?


    "Well... I don''t know what to say."


    Why are you here to help!


    What should I do if they say...? That man has plenty of possibilities.


    Hmm, when I think about it, my anxiety is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Elaine"


    Is that because I had a dark face?


    All of a sudden, Nigel extended his arms and hugged me.


    "--Eh!"


    I lose my words.


    When this happens, the anxiety that was pushing you away seems to disappear.


    "If you''re worried, you can spit it out to me as much as you want. It''s not a nuisance."


    "Yes, yes. Thank you very much."


    Night has gotten much cooler. If I didn''t weave anything from above, I would even feel chilly.


    But when Nigel hugged me like this, the warmth of my body wrapped up and I wanted to stay like this forever.


    Happy time.


    "... it''s time to go to bed"


    Nigel let go.


    "When we get back from the kingdom, we''ll talk about the ceremony. It''s about time everybody admitted to Elaine, and it should be okay to talk now."


    "Yes... but Nigel. I think it''s better not to talk too much about that."


    ¡­¡­ Why? "


    Nigel twisted his head.


    The man who promised to marry went to the battlefield and didn''t come back... there''s also talk.


    But as I promised Cecilie, we''ll be back in Lynch Guiham safely.


    I will never forgive Bad End.


    I was so determined.

 93 93 · Lets all eat rice balls

    I woke up a little early that day.


    As soon as we were ready, we went to the entrance to the city.


    "Suddenly, thank you for helping me."


    Nigel gives a speech before the knights gather.


    "Now the King''s Capital is being suppressed by the Demons. There''s nowhere in the world to save the kingdom... but it could still hurt our neighbor, Lynchgiham. So I decided to send out soldiers this time to save the demons."


    I think it has already been explained, but Nigel once again explains it in front of everyone.


    Speaking, Knight Adolf raised his hand.


    "The opponent is a demon race. It will be a tough fight. And... are you sure you''re okay with this few?


    Yesterday and today, only a handful of members of the Knights go to King''s Landing.


    ¡ª¡ª I''m sure Adolf was briefed in advance by Nigel on this too...


    To dare to share information with everyone once and not make mistakes in perception.


    Adolf must have asked Nigel on the spot.


    Nigel answers without hesitation to Adolf''s questions.


    "Oh, the one who controls the kingdom is a group of demons called Bardul. But the leader, Bardul, has already taken care of it. I don''t think the remaining demons can take control, and there''s a good chance of winning."


    "Hmm... well, it seems that the group of demons is a lot of undead. Fortunately, there are a lot of holy water stocks, and it doesn''t seem to be a problem with this number."


    Adolf nods.


    "But even if you say that there is a possibility of damage to us, do you really need to send troops to King''s Landing? They''ll never forgive me."


    "I did think about that, too. But I''m going to make some adjustments around here so I can get Lynch Guillaume. Once the safety of the King''s City is confirmed, His Majesty the King will also be there. I''m not going to do it for free."


    His Majesty the King - the words are crowded.


    This "Kingdom Rescue" is an important operation as His Majesty the King of Lynchgiham emerges.


    Adolf shrugged his shoulders.


    "Okay. I guess I have a lot to think about because of you. I''ll give you my life."


    and smiled.


    It was a glimpse of the relationship of trust between the two.


    "Well... Shall we leave at once? Things are urgent. Before that... well, Elaine. Do you have anything to say?


    "Wow, it''s me?


    Suddenly I''m shook up and I point at myself.


    Looking at the Knights, it looks like they''re kind of waiting for me to say something. It doesn''t seem like it has an atmosphere that can be rejected.


    What should I do...?


    I''ve never had the opportunity to talk in front of so many people before.


    Cohon.


    I stepped out one step before I coughed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming today."


    "It''s like it''s in front of a party..." sounded like a voice from nowhere.


    "As you may know, I can use healing magic once and for all. I''m not going to let any of you die. So, gentlemen... please put your lives first. I care about my life!


    There was cheer in my voice from around me.


    That''s good.


    Looks like you made a good speech.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Get out of town.


    We took the carriage down the road to Lynch Giham.


    It''s about time you were hungry.


    Nigel in the same carriage shouted.


    "That''s right. Shall we have lunch? If I''m hungry, I''ll do anything."


    That''s right.


    Nigel called everyone, and each of them had lunch.


    Spread the rice balls and sandwiches I made last night in front of Nigel.


    "Even the people of Cook... they also made Elaine, didn''t they?


    "Yes"


    "Thank you. Now let''s eat."


    Bang.


    Nigel puts his mouth on the onigiri.


    "Oh, delicious!


    Nigel made his eyes shine like a child.


    "But... is it sour? What kind of red fruit is this?


    "It''s called plum dried. They often put it in rice balls in eastern countries. Didn''t it fit your mouth?


    "No, it''s really delicious. Plum dried is so good for rice."


    Pak pak.


    Nigel stretched the rice balls with great momentum.


    I tried to reach out to one of them.


    Other rice... that''s why I can''t do it.


    But as soon as I put it in my mouth, I felt that the softness of white rice was loose and wrapped around my body.


    Though the sourness of plum dried suddenly stung my face for a moment, the taste quickly spread into my mouth.


    This plum dried plum is a nutritious food.


    Carriage journeys spill over tired bodies.


    Yeah... I did well.


    It was not just Nigel, but others too.


    "Hmm, what!? This delicious rice ball!


    "I wasn''t expecting you to go to war right now, but I didn''t think you''d find it in such a good meal."


    "Did Elaine make it for you? Why does handmade cooking by a beautiful woman feel so good?"


    Voices of exclamation also leak from the surroundings.


    Ladies and gentlemen, I''m glad you liked it.


    "I wanted you to have a Douglas too."


    Nigel mouthed the rice balls in one hand.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "When I go to King''s Landing, I''ll let you eat it. Damn it, Douglas is definitely the key to this operation. You should have that much right."


    I just agree with Nigel.


    Yes... right now, Douglas is out of this troop contributor and has something to do.


    I''m sure you''ll be in King''s Landing by now.


    "Douglas... are you okay?"


    "Oh, Douglas is fine. Don''t worry about it."


    We went on a journey worried about Douglas.

 94 94 The same feeling of "likes"

    [SIDE Claude]


    ¡ª¡ª I made a mistake.


    Trapped in an iron lattice cell.


    Claude was driven by self-blame.


    (I was wrong to banish Elianne... if I hadn''t banished her, this wouldn''t have happened.)


    But it''s too late.


    He wasted a lot of time until he realized this.


    I didn''t want to admit my failure at first. Whether or not Elianne was there, she said she was causing something like this.


    It''s not my fault.


    It''s all her fault. If she hadn''t gotten closer to Claude... she''d never have gotten trapped in such a tight place.


    "Without me, the Virgin, this country will be over."


    The words spoken by Eliane when she declared her exile were played back many times in Claude''s head.


    At first I thought, "What a fool to do."


    Eliane''s power is fake, and she doesn''t want to be banished from the country, so she''s announcing it.


    She looked pathetic.


    But... now that Elianne is gone, I have to admit this is what''s happening.


    Elaine is the true Virgin.


    (I wonder why I banished Elaine....)


    I looked back at what I had done even if I didn''t want to be trapped and couldn''t do anything at the moment.


    (Yes... I missed you.)


    I want to be sweeter to women.


    I want to have more sex with women.


    But Elaine didn''t admit it.


    Even before she got married, Claude never forgave her body when she invited her to bed.


    The prince''s behavior was also spoken of.


    He didn''t care about Claude because he was busy working as a saint.


    (No... maybe she became her and tried to love me)


    But it was far from Claude''s ideal lover image.


    Claude met Leticia when she was looking at her face and spending the day just looking for frustration.


    "I... seem to like you now..."


    Yes, Leticia, sweet to Claude, was honestly cute.


    If you think about it-- maybe Claude wanted to be as inclusive as her mother.


    And Leticia always relied on Claude.


    No man is happy to be relied upon by a cute woman like Leticia.


    I can''t open the lid of this bottle. Claude, will you open it?


    That would be disrespectful given the relationship between the prince and the daughter of the First Earl.


    But even such a trivial thing seemed just adorable to Leticia, who depended on her.


    And... there was a decisive event when Claude broke his engagement with Eliane and decided to be with Leticia.


    It was a snowy day.


    Although the fireplace is on fire in the castle, it is still chilly.


    What a hand-knitted sweater Leticia gave me against the troubled Claude.


    Wow! It suits His Highness very well. Did you like it?


    When Claude wore the sweater, Leticia sparkled.


    Honestly... the sweater Leticia gave me wasn''t a fine one.


    Compared to the top quality sweater Claude always wore, it would be the difference between clouds and mud.


    There were fragile threads and it was not superior.


    Although the material is first-class - is the knitting sweet? - It is windy but good for nothing, and it does not reduce the cold in winter.


    But...


    "Thank you, Leticia. Make it for me."


    Claude was delighted to embrace Leticia as she told her how hard she was doing.


    At that time, I looked at her hand.


    I wonder if it was because I was wearing an unfamiliar sweater, but there were some small scratches on her hands...


    (Look at that, I wanted to protect Leticia for the rest of my life.)


    Later, when Claude was wearing the sweater, someone close to him advised him not to wear such filthy clothes.


    Of course, I punished a proximate who said such a stupid thing... well, it seemed a little too much.


    (I''d like to try on that sweater. It will be cold from now on.....)


    "Claude...."


    Claude missed the old days and heard a disturbing voice from Leticia.


    She is now leaning down against Claude''s shoulders.


    "What''s wrong, Claude?"


    "Please... it''s all my fault. Forgive me for being so stupid and ugly....."


    Leticia repeats her repentance as if she were talking to herself.


    But...


    "Oh, don''t worry. It''s not your fault. Whatever happens, I''m on your side. I''ll try to protect you from my life."


    Claude embraced Leticia''s shoulders.


    After seeing the situation, the demons watching them outside the iron lattice laughed.


    "Ha ha ha! You still like ugly women like that monster! I was just a woman, and I was going to play a little (...) and (...), but... it''s so ugly that that doesn''t happen! Really... stupid, you look like an ugly woman."


    Claude was angry with the words of the demon clan and unexpectedly stared at them.


    "Ahhh? What is it?"


    However, the Demons were amazed and immediately lost sight.


    (No... hang in there. If you stand up here, you''ll be killed. I won''t let Leticia get hurt alone.....)


    Claude was biting his teeth and trying to cure his anger.


    For some reason Leticia is no longer as cute as she used to be.


    But Claude''s favorite feelings have not changed at all.


    On the contrary, when I looked at Leticia, who was lying down and repenting, I felt more and more compelled to protect her...


    "Leticia, I''m sure I can get you back."


    "Uu... that''s impossible. Because only a true Virgin can cure--"


    when Leticia tried to speak.


    Dogo-on!


    I heard a burst sound that was annoying to my ears.


    "Hey, hey! What''s the matter? What happened!?


    Dragon! The dragons have invaded this country!


    The appearance of the demons who panicked.


    The entire castle trembled and Claude embraced Leticia with both hands.


    "Dragon...? Hello, the dragon of that time!?


    The dragons are finally coming to destroy this country.


    (Even though the demons are full, the dragons are coming... it seems this country is finally over.)


    Claude driven by despair.


    (But... isn''t that strange?


    As he listens to the voices he hears, the dragon seems to be fighting the demons.


    It''s as if the dragons are destroying the demons and trying to protect this country...


    (No, no, don''t be optimistic. There can be no reason for dragons to protect this country...)


    Screams and fury fly together.


    Claude gently stroked his back to reassure Leticia.

 95 Ninety-five Dragons, descend again into the kingdom.

    [SIDE Douglas]


    "I think I''m good enough for all these fish."


    Some flee, some face the dragon.


    Seeing such a sight, Douglas exhaled.


    "Hang on!


    "Why are dragons attacking us!? Didn''t the dragon disappear from the kingdom?


    "Where is Master Bardul? If it were Bardull, it would be such a dragon...."


    Noisy statue elephant.


    Today, the glass is in the form of a dragon rather than a person.


    For demons who can''t hear the murmur of the Douglas, the Douglas today would be exactly like a disaster from heaven.


    "People aren''t bad, but this one''s easier to move."


    That said, Douglas blew flames (braces) at the group of demons.


    The sky-high Douglas looked down on the demon tribe that was disappearing with a spare expression.


    "Nigel and Eliane are right. This will be done before they arrive."


    While burning down the demons.


    Douglas remembered his interaction with Nigel and the others last night.


    Douglas. I want you to go to King''s Landing alone first. "


    "Hmm? Am I alone? I will fight with you."


    "Of course, that''s the best part... but in my math, it''s highly likely that the demonic group we''re in will be cleared out by themselves."


    Yes, Nigel talked.


    "Well, that''s fine... why do I have to be alone first?


    By the time we get there, if they find out about Bardul''s death, they won''t know what to do. I could get burned and kill one of my people. "


    Hmm, that''s right. But.... "


    "She wants no one to die."


    Nigel nodded mysteriously as she stood next to her.


    "... I see. Your sweet thoughts."


    Douglas smiled and looked at Elaine.


    "I know the sweet way of thinking a lot. It''s just... you don''t want to spend too much time and things change suddenly, do you? It is possible that we have already obtained the means to resurrect the Devil King."


    Well, that''s true. If it doesn''t take long, I''ve never done it. "


    And Douglas is convinced.


    Or Douglas. Aren''t you worried about the Demon opponent without the Advanced Demon?


    It''s unusual for Eliane, but she''s provocative.


    In response, he said, "Yes!" Douglas cried.


    What are you talking about! There is no doubt that the demon tribes defy me! Let''s burn down all the demons before you arrive. "


    And slapped myself in the chest.


    A dragon that doesn''t burn is not a dragon.


    "Of course, I won''t tell you to fight without anything. Take this with you...."


    Nigel handed over the (...), and the glass hung its mouth.


    --That''s the end of the story.


    Douglas, which can fly in the sky, arrive much sooner than Ariane, who travels by carriage.


    I really wish we could all ride... but it''s dangerous to fly around with Eliane and the others in this form. It doesn''t have to be shaken off.


    It was a glass that was not used to riding people in the first place.


    "But... anyway, it''s hard to fight while avoiding humans."


    The Demons aren''t the only ones running around right now.


    There is also the appearance of the King''s people who were being held hostage by the demons.


    The advent of the Dragon has made it impossible for the Demons to capture humans.


    The humans went outside, feared the dragon -- the glass -- and fled.


    "I still have to use the tako (...) brought by Nigel. It''s hard to destroy them all."


    And Douglas took something out of the storage magic.


    It was a vial containing liquid.


    Of course, it''s not one bottle. More than 100 vials.


    It bursts as soon as it appears in the air.


    The liquid pours down from the sky to the ground.


    "No, what is this!


    "Hello... is this holy water? Did the dragon do it?


    "How could a dragon... woohoooo!


    The screams of the demon tribes persisted.


    "After all... holy water is convenient. Absolutely... Eliane makes a terrible thing."


    Seeing the demons disappear one after the other, Douglas thought of Eliane''s face.


    This is... the secret of this time.


    Douglas soars up high and spreads holy water throughout the city.


    The last battle has shown that the Bardul legions have many undead demons.


    I would have struggled with the immortals who would have stood up no matter how many wounds I had... but now that there was holy water, it was convenient.


    "Because... holy water is harmful to the demons, but not to humans. With this, we will be able to suppress the demons without hurting anyone."


    On that evidence... while the demon tribes disappear, the humans say to the holy water that falls, "What, what?" and only round their eyes.


    In this state, there is no problem.


    "Kuku... I can''t believe I relied on what I made. I''ve changed too."


    Before I met Elianne, I thought it would be a shame to use props made by such a person.


    But not now.


    "I use everything I can. I''m not talking about being proud and dying in battle. Nothing is more disgraceful than a loser''s excuse."


    And... if Douglas is defeated, it will be a nuisance to Eliane and the others.


    (I''m not fighting alone... because behind me is someone to protect)


    So ¡ª¡ª defeat is unacceptable.


    I wonder what holy water is for that, but I would be happy to use it.


    Both demons. You did what you wanted while I was gone, didn''t you? Let me show you who the absolute strong are. "


    Douglas shouted at the demon tribe of the dead as early as possible.

 96 96 · Virgin, step back into the kingdom

    It took us several days to finally reach King''s Landing.


    "Looks like Douglas beat the demons."


    When I arrived in King''s Landing, there were cracks in the buildings and ground, and the damage was huge.


    But I couldn''t see the demons.


    "Apparently you''re right. I think I''ve read Eliane."


    "Above all,"


    Well... I wasn''t worried about Douglas, but I was still a little worried.


    "Speaking of which, the Douglas..."


    Looking around,


    "Finally."


    A man jumped out of a tall building and landed in front of us.


    Douglas.


    "Douglas, are you okay? Are you injured?


    "Ha! This army of low-level demons seems like a worm to me. Besides, I was given a convenient item called holy water. Don''t worry."


    And Douglas said, "Haha!" and laughed.


    Looking at the healthy glass, we gently stroke our chest down.


    "But... it looks like the King''s City is still confused."


    Not very much, but far from what King''s City looked like when I was there.


    The whole city seems to be weak and not well.


    I can''t help it... Even though Douglas beat me up, there was a demon clan a while ago.


    Are the residents still anxious and helpless?


    "Anyway... let''s go to His Majesty the King of the Kingdom now. I can''t suddenly see it like this, but it''s not like I''m saying that."


    Nigel explains the way forward.


    Although the demons in the city were destroyed, this is not all the demons.


    Second faction... I can easily imagine the third wave coming, so I need to plan my countermeasures immediately...


    "Hey, what the hell are those lynchgihams doing?!


    That''s what I''m thinking.


    A knightly man appeared before us and raised his anger.


    "Are you... a Knight of the Kingdom?


    Nigel asked, and the knight nodded to the eagle.


    "Then the story is quick. I am Nigel Lynchgiham, Prince of Lynchgiham. Although suddenly, I will offer to see His Majesty the King soon."


    "Ha! Don''t lie. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you''re not a prince! Get the hell out of this city!


    The knight shrugged his hand.


    The other knights gathered before us to hear the voice.


    "But that crest... belongs to Lynch Giham? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m sure that''s settled. Now that I''m weak because of the demons, I''ve come to drop King''s Landing."


    "We are the sword and shield of the kingdom! If you''re going to step into the city one more step, you won''t have to do it for free!


    They''re going to scold me all at once.


    Everyone is holding swords and spears to intimidate us.


    Still... I don''t think it''s a winning battle.


    The knights had worn swords and armor on their evidence. I don''t think I can fight very well.


    "Well... that''s a natural reaction. I didn''t think I could be easily trusted."


    Nigel shrugs her shoulders.


    I was talking in the carriage, but... honestly, it''s more difficult to convince them than kill the demons.


    Now, they are being ravaged by the demons, and their vigilance is being sharpened.


    If our neighbors bring the Knights in this state... we can''t help pointing our swords at them.


    "Nigel, are we breaking through?


    Douglas asks Nigel with his fist ringing.


    "No... I don''t want to be too rough. I''m sure they''ll understand if we talk in good faith."


    "That doesn''t sound like it, does it? No matter how many words you repeat, they will not trust us. Besides, it is difficult to say that a knight who has sworn allegiance to his country can easily match us to His Majesty the King."


    "That''s true, but..."


    Nigel also said a lot.


    But... Douglas is right, is there only a forced breakthrough?


    Nevertheless, I don''t want to imitate injuries to others.


    I wonder what happened...


    "Dear Elaine!


    I can hear the sound of a man.


    "Put down your sword. It''s in front of the Virgin."


    When the man made a voice, the knights turned their swords to the ground as they were lost.


    The knights split left and right and walked towards us...


    "Klaus!"


    The Knights of the Kingdom ¡ª¡ª it was Klaus.


    Few of my understandings in this country. Even when I was banished from this country, Klaus took me for granted.


    Klaus stepped forward and eventually reached in front of me, poking his knees to the ground.


    "Virgin. It''s been a long time. It''s Klaus."


    "Long time no see. Whatever you say at this time, I''m glad Klaus is safe."


    "That''s my dialogue. I am truly delighted that the Virgin has once again stepped foot in this land."


    Klaus lowered his head and threw up the same paperwork.


    I haven''t seen Klaus in a long time and I kind of feel like crying.


    But I have no time to miss seeing you again for a long time.


    "Klaus... you may not believe me, but we want to save this country."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Klaus listens to me in silence.


    "You know what you''re saying once you''re out of the kingdom... but I''m sure that''s not what you''re saying. Would you please allow us to meet His Majesty the King?


    I thought it might be denied.


    Again and again, Klaus is my understander. I won''t treat it badly.


    But it was also Klaus who took discipline twice as seriously.


    No matter how much I ask, I don''t think it will be easy for me to meet His Majesty the King.


    But...


    "... I see. I believe you. I''ll tell the others. Please go to the royal castle."


    Klaus stood up and turned his hand towards the royal castle in half.


    "Oh, really?


    "Yes, if anyone else complains, I will cut them down. I will not forgive anyone who stands in your way."


    "Wait, please stop being so rude. If you do that, Klaus will be in trouble."


    "I''m kidding."


    Klaus put his finger around his mouth.


    Because I''m telling you this with my real face, I''m being fooled... No, actually, I''m not kidding.


    Well, since it''s about Klaus, I''m sure you have an idea.


    Let''s go, Nigel.


    "Yes. But, Elianne, I was on guard... this country doesn''t seem to be just your enemy."


    "Yes, Klaus is a trusted man."


    Open your chest and answer with confidence.


    Because Klaus said so, the other knights, who were initially hostile, were bewildered but unsuspecting.


    Nobody tried to stop us from walking.


    When I tried to cross Klaus.


    "Haha. Long time no see, strong one."


    "... who are you?


    Douglas said that to Klaus.


    Klaus twisted his neck and didn''t know who he was.


    Douglas did say he stopped by the kingdom before he came to Lynchgiham. Something may have happened at that time.


    Nigel.


    and calling Nigel from behind, Adolf''s voice.


    "I think we can manage to have a peaceful discussion. I thought there might be a fight."


    "That''s right. Thanks to Elaine."


    "Still... did you say ''Saint Mary'' about Elianne? What the hell is that?


    I don''t know.


    Nigel shrugged her shoulders without changing her expression.


    ... yeah.


    Is there a limit to concealing that she was a saint?

 97 Ninety-seven. Thanks.

    "... I see. His Majesty the King and Claude are trapped under the castle."


    Walking the road to the royal castle.


    I was asking Klaus about the state of King''s Landing.


    "Yes"


    Klaus agrees.


    "We also immediately thought of rescuing His Majesty and His Highness. But... the demons are not only in the city, but also in the castle. It''s impossible to rescue them so easily."


    Well, yeah.


    As I nodded, Klaus continued.


    "When I heard the story of the Virgin, all the demons who had dominated the King''s City thanks to you were destroyed. Now we can go and rescue the captive majesty."


    The truth is, you wanted to help His Majesty the King, either immediately or by throwing your own life at him.


    Klaus is such a man.


    With the help of Douglas, the demons were wiped out.


    Suddenly the dragon came to King''s Landing and destroyed the Demons. It would have been the best we could have done just to grasp the current situation.


    Therefore, Klaus and the others had no way of knowing whether the Demons had indeed been destroyed.


    I''m serious about Klaus.


    I must have felt more regret about the situation than anyone else, and I must have been struck by helplessness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Elaine? You look dark. Are you okay?


    Nigel cares about me.


    "Yes, no. It''s okay... but when I thought I''d finally meet Claude, I kind of got upset."


    "You''re the one who banished you. I can''t help it. If I look at Lord Claude''s face, I might say one or two things."


    Nigel shrugs her shoulders.


    This is something I was prepared for.


    If you save the kingdom, you will inevitably face Claude.


    But... what do we talk about now?


    "Haha. Eliane, what are you worried about?"


    Douglas hits me in the back with pleasure.


    "This may not have been the case when you were in the kingdom, but now you are better than Claude. For Claude, you are the Messiah. I''m not going to make a rough impression."


    "... is that so?


    Given Claude''s personality, I don''t think he''s going to change his attitude just because something like this happened.


    But when I looked at Douglas''s face, I saw some courage.


    "If he should say a terrible thing to you, I will crush you. I hope you feel like you''re on a big boat."


    "Yes, Elaine. You''re not alone."


    Douglas and Nigel encourage me.


    ... yeah.


    That''s right. You don''t have to hold anything alone.


    I have people I can count on!


    When I thought about it, I felt that my mind, which had become slightly heavier, was a little lighter.


    "This way."


    Eventually we followed Klaus into the royal castle.


    It''s been a long time since I climbed the castle.


    But I don''t have time to get emotional.


    Guided by Klaus, we went straight to the dungeon.


    Then descend the stairs and reach the floor where the dungeon is located....


    "Elaine?"


    I was there.


    Strangely, the first thing we discovered was Prince Claude.


    "Claude...."


    Naturally, I will lose that name from my mouth.


    Looking at Claude, the past ran over his head like a running lamp.


    There was a lot going on until I got here.


    Discontinued engagement... banished. And I met Nigel, the prince of my neighbor, and I got engaged to him. And even after saving the village of the Spirit... and leaving the Virgin, it was a pleasant day.


    Claude at the tip of the iron lattice has run-down hair and clothes.


    Honestly, I''ve never seen him like this.


    Were they able to eat anything properly? They are considerably thinner than before.


    But it''s kind of ironic that he looks like this and sees it as Claude at first glance.


    I must have spent the same time as Claude...


    "What the hell are you doing here... no, I''m here to do more. Are you here to laugh at me like this?


    Claude laughs powerlessly.


    "Oh, you can still say that. I''m glad you''re doing well."


    "... as usual, don''t say anything that strokes my nerves."


    Claude frowned.


    But... I feel more rounded than Claude when I was in the kingdom.


    Well, rather than changing my mind, I just don''t think I''m energetic enough to resist.


    "Elaine... if you don''t want to talk much, you don''t have to. From here on out..."


    "No problem. I''ll take care of Claude."


    Nigel cared for me from behind, and I kept staring in front of me.


    It''s easy to escape here.


    But I want to face Claude directly from the front.


    Did my readiness propagate (starch) around me, or did the others step back and try not to pinch their mouths on us?


    But... it was an accident.


    This reunion with Claude does not give rise to wonder and hatred.


    Is it because he''s weak?


    I am also a favorite to make.


    "But... if you''re not welcome, shall we go home? I don''t care about you anymore."


    I''m gonna throw up a little prank.


    Because I became interested in what Claude would do.


    Claude doesn''t know how to lower his head to people.


    "......! I am the prince of this country! How dare you talk!


    Is this a period of indignation?


    But the next thing Claude said, I was unexpected.


    "... please! You have a lot to say to me. But first... can you fix Leticia?


    Claude said that and looked behind him.


    Behind his gaze is a head-to-head jacket (is it Claude''s?) There was a woman in clothes.


    The woman is sitting in a small corner of the room.


    The dungeon was dark and I didn''t notice until Claude told me.


    Is that...?


    "... Ariane"


    A small voice leaks from a woman''s mouth.


    The voice made me happy.


    It''s Leticia.


    No doubt about it.


    A woman who entered the royal family and perhaps drove Claude away.


    And I was harassed by the banished man, who made the SS Adventurer Alberto carry a cursed sword.


    "... what do you mean?


    I know about Leticia now.


    But I pretended to be dumb and asked Claude.


    "Well, I don''t know why, but Leticia got a terrible cut on her face! No matter what kind of healer you see, it doesn''t always get better. Maybe you can fix Leticia.


    Oh, dear.


    Did the curse I returned appear on Leticia''s face?


    Oh, and even though I hid my face in my jacket, it seems like it has gotten pretty bad.


    Couldn''t it be cured by seeing a healer?


    That''s true. Because Leticia bounced back on her strong curse.


    Only a fairly skilled de-cursor... no, it might still heal.


    Only one (...) person can heal (...).


    "Are you asking me to banish you now?


    I was surprisingly cold in my mouth.


    I wondered how Claude would react, but here again he acted surprisingly.


    "Please!


    Claude pushes his hands and knees to the ground and lowers his head.


    "No one can count on you anymore. I don''t care what happens to me if Leticia heals. So... I don''t care about Leticia alone!


    "......!


    That''s right. I''ll lose my word to this too.


    --K, Prince Claude is on the ground!?


    That was something Claude had never thought about before.


    I lost my word for a moment.


    "... hah"


    Exhale.


    "I see. Let''s take a look."


    "Oh, really!?


    "Well... we need to open this jail first. Douglas"


    Hmm.


    Douglas came forward and forced the door of the iron lattice open.


    If you put it on a glass, it''s like an iron lattice or a sugar mill.


    I stepped inside and approached Leticia.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You don''t want to be seen. You can keep your jacket on."


    Crouch down and put your hand on Leticia''s face over her jacket.


    "... what are you doing?


    It''s so small that I can only hear it.


    Leticia asked me with a small voice.


    "What are you...? I''m going to cure you now?


    "You know what I did to you? This is my own curse. And why?"


    Leticia alerts them.


    Now... I don''t know what I want to do myself.


    Leticia deserved it, so to speak. Because there is no stepsister to save her.


    But...


    "Claude was lowering his head. And I know he''s not making any weird plans."


    There''s no way Claude can do that.


    "Look at that, I''m not bad enough to be abandoned. Unlike you."


    "... I won''t apologize."


    Leticia whispered.


    You still seem to be fine.


    Nature and laughter will go away.


    Yes... this is good for her.


    Because even if they apologize here, "Is there something behind it? I was just wondering.


    I''ve been aware of her dark nature since I was in the kingdom, and it seems that this is her.


    "It''ll be over soon."


    A gentle light shines around my hand.


    "... it has healed. Please take off your jacket."


    Leticia puts her hands on her most likely jacket and reveals her face.


    "Leticia!


    Claude, who was watching from behind, rushed to Leticia first.


    And hold her tight.


    "It''s healed....! Your pretty face is back to normal! You don''t have to be depressed anymore...! Thank you... Elaine! Thank you!"


    "Really...? My face is back...?


    Claude''s eyes held Leticia in tears.


    Tears wet Leticia''s clothes.


    Meanwhile, Leticia''s puzzled expression doesn''t know what''s still going on.


    Mm-hmm.


    This is the face of Leticia I know.


    No matter how strong a curse is, it''s like this to me.


    "Fufu, it''s a friendly thing."


    When I saw the two happy people, I was laughing too.


    It was the first time Claude ever said thank you.

 98 98 SIDE Reticcia

    [SIDE Reticcia]


    How long has it been since I was trapped here?


    Leticia was thinking in the dark in the jail.


    If the dragons were invading the country, the next is the Demons. Even in my kingdom, there was no way to make an army that could subordinate many undead demons.


    And jail.


    (This is the end of my life...)


    I thought so.


    I know I deserve it.


    At first, there was resentment against Eliane... but over time, it gradually began to be driven by self-reflection.


    (Elaine... and I did such a terrible thing to my neighbors. No one must be here to help me anymore.)


    But then... she came.


    "But... if you''re not welcome, shall we go home? I don''t care about you anymore."


    It''s Eliane.


    She looked a lot bigger than she was when she was in the kingdom... and she looked happy.


    Leticia harassed Lynch Giham and tried to kill Elaine further.


    But the plan failed. The curse on Alberto''s sword bounced back, causing disaster to Leticia.


    I was proud of my pretty face.


    Thanks to that, I''ve had a lot of good thoughts.


    Such behavior was unbearable to her.


    The curse that bounced back on you can''t be removed by any de-cursor.


    I thought it was Eliane if it was the only possibility.


    (But... she can''t help me)


    So when I saw Elaine coming to the dungeon, I couldn''t help but notice the light of hope in my heart...


    Honestly, I don''t want to see her face.


    There is no more word for her now.


    No matter what, Elaine will never forgive herself.


    Elaine came with Nigel.


    Behind him was a man named Dragon... who raided King''s Landing the other day, but more than that, Nigel and Leticia had eyes.


    I knew it was cool.


    But why?


    I wasn''t more excited to see him than I thought.


    (Well... it''s none of my business anymore)


    That''s how Leticia was drawn into her heart.


    But such a woman doubted her eyes.


    "... please! You have a lot to say to me. But first... can you fix Leticia?


    That Claude has his head down!?


    I''ve never seen Claude like that in Leticia.


    And I''m not talking about myself, I''m sitting down for Leticia. This is unthinkable in the light of his character so far.


    What surprised me was that Elianne was with him.


    Elianne opened her eyes for a moment, but eventually she exhaled.


    The dragon man forced me to open the iron lattice door and approached Leticia.


    "... what are you doing?


    Looking at her like that, Leticia said such a word out of her mouth.


    I couldn''t help it.


    It is unlikely that Alberto, betrayed by Leticia, feels legitimate in the kingdom.


    You''ll be talking lightly to protect yourself.


    Eliane must have figured out that Leticia was the one who tried to kill herself.


    (You''re trying to make it look cured, and you''re going to set something up...?


    Yes, I was more vigilant.


    But...


    "What are you going to do... I''m going to cure you now"


    That''s what she said.


    Hearing the words, Leticia became even more confused.


    What good does she have in helping me? Because Claude asked you to? No, Elaine must have negative feelings for Claude. What are you thinking?


    Look at that, I''m not bad enough to abandon you. Unlike you.


    Eliane explained why, but Leticia wasn''t convinced.


    Maybe that''s why.


    With a little rebellion, she replied:


    "... I won''t apologize."


    This was the reticence of Leticia, who lived as a magician until now.


    Using others as magicians and killing them when they are worthless... is the path she has taken alive.


    I didn''t think you could forgive me even if I apologized. Because Elaine had no reason to forgive me.


    That''s why I didn''t think Elaine would cure me yet.


    But...


    It''ll be over soon.


    And she touched Leticia''s face over her jacket.


    At that moment, the whole face became warmer.


    And...


    It''s healed......! Your pretty face is back to normal! You don''t have to be depressed anymore...! Thank you... Elaine! Thank you for everything!


    Claude rushed in and hugged Leticia.


    Is it healed...?


    Though I doubted it, my face slightly reflected in Claude''s tears.


    And then... finally, she caught up with her understanding.


    --that Elaine cured herself.


    "Fufu, it''s a friendly thing."


    Looking at Claude and Leticia, she saw Eliane looking at her with a smile.


    Helping Leticia is of no benefit to Eliane.


    (But... maybe she doesn''t really care about the advantages or disadvantages?


    It was the opposite of Leticia.


    Leticia tried to get what she wanted by whatever means she could.


    I have always weighed the advantages and disadvantages against the balance, passing through the path that benefits me.


    I have never regretted such a way of life.


    But I think I''m looking back at the path I''ve been walking.


    The road is dry.


    None of the flowers are blooming.


    A tragic path with skulls rolling down the road.


    (In contrast, the path that Elaine walked along... must be full of flowers.)


    A true Virgin.


    Such words came to mind in Leticia''s brain.


    Ariane would have walked along the path of flowers... and Leticia felt a little envious.

 99 99. He doesnt even seem to be the same as before

    After releasing Claude and the others, we immediately ran to the rescue of the others.


    As Klaus said, it seems that the ministers and His Majesty the King were also locked up in some dungeons on this floor.


    Fortunately, everyone was safe.


    Well, I guess the demon race thought it was highly valuable to use it. Besides, Philip said that he would sacrifice the lives of his people for the resurrection of the Demon King.


    That''s probably why he didn''t kill any of them.


    In the beginning, you all asked, "Why did the neighboring countries (you guys) come to save us? He looked at us suspiciously.


    But this is not the time to be suspicious, and he listened to us relatively honestly.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    And ...... after some time, we gathered in the throne room for a discussion.


    "You have done a great job of rescuing our country. I thank you.


    His Majesty the King in a pompous manner tells.


    So the pompous attitude is still the same.


    It''s not a good idea to have a word for ...... long time. Well, I don''t really care.


    ...... The king sits on his throne and Claude is beside him.


    Meanwhile ...... our side is Nigel, Douglas ...... and myself.


    You''ll find that you''ll be able to get a lot more out of them.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    It is a pleasure to meet you. Once again, I am Nigel Lynchingham. It may be that His Majesty the King of our country should be here, but this is an emergency, and I hope you will forgive my rudeness. I hope you will forgive my rudeness.


    "Mm.


    The king gives Nigel a price-taking look as he bows his head.


    Tension in the throne room.


    ''Let''s not be so formal. I''ll get straight to the point. What does Lynchingham want with us?


    And the question from the king.


    I came.


    The main topic of the story.


    The kingdom had been engaged in a rather one-sided diplomacy towards other countries until now. It could have been a state of war at any time.


    That''s why even in Lynchigiham, people like Vincent-sama were insisting on military expansion.


    What country would help such a kingdom to be overrun by the demon tribe, just because it was an emergency?


    No ...... would be possible without interest.


    I think His Majesty understands that very well.


    Well, maybe that''s just what the ministers told him.


    Either way, I''m sure the king thinks that no one is willing to help the country ...... for free.


    Depending on the demands, the kingdom''s predicament will continue.


    But that doesn''t mean that the kingdom, weakened by the attacks of the demon tribe, is no longer capable of preventing the invasion from other countries.


    Everyone here must be thinking that way, too.


    The unique tension made my skin tingle and burn with pain.


    While everyone was watching Nigel''s every move, he said in an imposing tone, "I only want one thing.


    I only wish to do one thing. All I ask is that you allow us and the Knights of Lynchingham to stay in the country for a while.


    "............


    At Nigel''s request, the king did not return his words.


    Nigel didn''t care and continued on with his story.


    I''m not trying to be rude, but right now ...... this country has been weakened by the invasion of the demon tribe, and it will be difficult to put it back together. It will be difficult to move the country back to normal.


    There is no denying it. But ......


    "I don''t think the demon tribe will give up the kingdom with this. I''m sure the second and third wave of demon armies will attack us. You know that, don''t you, Your Majesty?¡¡Can this country hold out against that attack then ......?


    Don''t be a fool. You don''t have to worry about us, this country is on its own ......


    You couldn''t actually do it, which is why you are the way you are, right?


    "...... clicks


    In pursuit of Nigel, the king''s face twisted, unable to answer well.


    "This proposal is not a bad thing for the kingdom. It is an offer that we can help to contain the chaos for a while until the country settles down. His Majesty the King, I hope you will accept my offer.


    Again Nigel bows his head.


    The request from Nigel is perfectly natural. I''m sure it''s a good thing for the kingdom, as it makes sense at first glance.


    But the king can''t shake his head easily.


    It is natural.


    Because he thinks, "I''m going to say something deafening and Lynch Giham is going to take control of the country.


    This concern is also, well, normal.


    In fact, there are many instances in history where the country has been taken over as it is.


    That said, the offer from Nigel is also right on target.


    A last-minute bargain.


    I may not be able to give you an answer right away.


    "...... Um, oh(er) dad(er),


    Amidst a tense silence.


    Then one person raised his hand to speak to the king.


    "...... What''s up, Claude?


    Claude.


    He spoke in a terrified, faltering tone, "I think you should listen to Lynchingham.


    ''I think you should listen to Lynch Gillingham...''


    "What?


    No, no ......!¡¡It''s true that the country is in shambles because of the demon race. And it''s also true that they helped the country: ......


    I was surprised.


    I didn''t expect Claude to say this.


    ''I don''t remember asking for help!


    And I was expecting you to say something gratuitous .......


    And even though Claude is the first prince of this country, he is not upset with his father, His Majesty the King.


    It was impossible for him to rebel like this. ......


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to make your life easier," he said.


    But Claude''s statement is.


    "What are you talking about!¡¡You''re not ready to get involved in politics yet!¡¡Keep your mouth shut and don''t say anything else!


    And it was easily dismissed.


    ''Hi, hi!''


    Claude looks momentarily pressured by His Majesty the King''s anger.


    But he glanced at me ...... and then at Nigel for a moment, and then repeated the words without giving up.


    But ...... your father knows that. I''m sure your father understands that this is the end of the world if we don''t do something about it. I''m sure you''ll find that the demon tribe has their eyes on you. And there is no solution to this problem. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to talk to the people you owe a debt of gratitude to," she said.


    "Claude!¡¡You want to tell me about ......?¡¡You know what?


    Oh, well.


    A father-son fight has begun.


    Apparently, Claude is on our side (?). but he can''t seem to persuade the king to do so.


    In a quarrel, it looks like his father is going to get the better of him.


    ...... What should I do?


    Well, I wasn''t expecting a quick conclusion either.


    Looking at Claude and the king, who are firing verbal shots at each other.


    Me and Nigel hid our voices and exchanged a few words.


    For now, I think it''s safe to say that we''ll call it a day and conclude tomorrow at .......


    I don''t want to spend too much time on this, but if it comes to this, I can''t blame you--


    Hey,


    But this time.


    Douglas, who had been crossing his arms and keeping his mouth shut, stepped forward.


    "What, you''re doing something sluggish.


    It took a blink of an eye.


    Douglas rushed to the king like a flash of light, grabbed him by the breast and said, "You have no choice in the first place.


    "You have no choice in the matter. If you want, you can destroy me and my country right now, you know.

 100 100. Apologize.

    A king caught in a glass.


    "Ah, ah...."


    He leaked his voice so that he could not move forward with the power of the glass.


    "Rude!


    "Your Majesty, I will help you immediately!


    As they watched, the knights who were waiting nearby drew their swords.


    They will soon rush to the King....


    Guillo.


    Douglas glanced sharply at the knights.


    "Uhh..."


    Then the knights were stoned, unable to move from the spot.


    "Douglas... please stop being so rude."


    While the scene is noisy, I stop the glass with words.


    "It''s rough? He''s not clear, so he''s just trying to get my answer."


    "Still, it is. We have not come to war with this country.We need you to be convinced of what we do. "


    "... you really are sweet."


    Douglas takes his hand off the king in a mess.


    The king said, "Goho, goho!He coughs violently.Seeing it, the knights rushed to the king as if the magic had been unlocked, and wondered about him.


    The knights look at Douglas as they blame him, but he looks cool.


    "But you don''t feel too dangerous.Do you know where the kingdom is now?You can''t even prevent it from happening?Don''t forget that. "


    As Douglas came back to us, he shouted at the King.


    Douglas is a dragon¡­ I''m sure everyone here doesn''t know it, but it seems to weigh heavily on the words of a mysterious man.


    Because nobody here can contest Douglas'' words.


    "Nh...! All right, all right.I would like the ministers to fill in the details, but in general, I will accept your offer. "


    Did such a Douglas act prove successful?


    That''s what the King says as he breathes.


    "Thank you for your wise judgment..."


    Nigel smiled.


    Oh, is this how it looks woven?


    Speaking of which, when Douglas got stuck with the King, he didn''t even try to stop it.


    Were you intentionally meditating on Douglas'' behavior to keep the conversation going smoothly?


    If so, Nigel is also a deviser.


    "Gahaha, I think you can think decently."


    Douglas laughed satisfactorily.


    Ah, maybe Douglas was also acting to elicit answers from the King?


    In that case, the glass will grow...


    "If I wanted to do something strange, I was going to crush it like this!Well, I''m afraid I can''t dissipate the stress..... "


    ¡­ the foreword is withdrawn.


    Yeah. Douglas can''t do such a small thing.


    He was simply angry with the King''s attitude earlier.


    As Douglas said, the kings and knights on the spot looked pale.


    "Of course, let''s discuss the details from now on.But before that... there''s still something we need to do as soon as possible. "


    Nigel keeps starving.


    "The Second Demon Army may attack this country soon.In that case, I don''t think we can easily defend ourselves by combining our forces. "


    "Uh-huh. My teeth are itchy, but you''re right.But... are you sure you''ll be here soon?Do you think this country is worth it to the Demons?


    "Yes, actually...."


    Nigel tells the kings that the Demon King is sealed in this country.


    And then...


    "Hmm, what is it!?Is that true?


    Everyone was uniformly surprised.


    Looks like the King didn''t know about the war a long time ago.


    "Yes, but that would explain it, wouldn''t it?Why the brutal demons didn''t kill you as much as they could... obsess with this country. "


    "Uh-huh. Now all I can do is believe you.We have to do something soon..... "


    "Exactly. But now, fighting the Demons head-on is not a good idea.So..... "


    Nigel looks at me.


    It''s finally my turn.


    I step forward with a drink and bow to His Majesty the King.


    "Your Majesty, it''s Eliane.It''s been a long time. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In my light greeting (...), a look like the King had bitten a bitter bug.


    I don''t care much about his attitude, and I suggest this.


    "I will now have this country close its borders.That way, the demons won''t be able to attack. "


    "Nah, what?Is that true?


    The King watches.


    "Yeah."


    "My lord... when I was in this country, I was mysterious about the boundaries... wasn''t that true?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hah...


    It makes you want to exhale.


    How stupid is this guy?


    You didn''t believe in my virginity.


    To be honest, I wanted to hear what I just said and say, "I''m going home," but I can''t do that, so I''ll put up with it.


    I''m an adult.


    "Yes... but the boundary covering this country is temporary.Could it be at most two weeks? "


    The boundary of the so-called time-bound formula.


    Once you put this up, even if you try to put the same thing up again, it won''t be that easy.


    We need to restore magic over time.In the meantime, it is almost certain that the Demons will attack again.


    The truth is, if you solve the boundary that is stretched by Lynch Giham and pour it here, the boundary will persist semi-permanently... but if that happens, Lynch Giham will be in danger this time, so please don''t.


    That''s exactly how long it takes to get there, and it''s probably not a good idea right now.


    "If you can do that, I''d love to have you do it... but two weeks later, what will you do after the border is gone?


    "In the meantime, let''s figure out how to deal with the Demons.It''s only for now. "


    I mean, the boundaries I''m trying to build from now on will buy me time.


    This is not a fundamental solution.


    If we don''t find a way to defeat the Demons in the last two weeks... this country and the world will really be over.


    That''s all we have to stop.


    "Okay. Do as your lord tells you.I''ll do it right away. "


    That''s good.


    I also got permission from the King.Isn''t it an exaggeration to say that the conversation is proceeding relatively smoothly?


    I''m happy with this, but Nigel didn''t seem to be.


    "His Majesty the King. Anything you forgot to say?


    and a harsh voice.


    "What I forgot to say?


    "Yes, I know what terrible things you were doing to Elaine... the Virgin of this country.First of all, should I apologize for that and say thank you for this?


    "....."


    Nigel''s words made the King look stronger for a moment.


    "Nigel, I don''t care anymore..."


    "That''s what Elaine might say, but I''m not convinced.You can show it later in your attitude and behavior, or at least apologize to Elaine now. "


    As I continued my words, Nigel quickly took control of it by hand.


    Will His Majesty the King, who is more proud than Claude, bow his head to me?


    Perhaps this will ruin everything that worked so well?


    But my anxiety seemed to be a worrying one...


    "... I''m sorry."


    The king stood up and lowered his head on the spot.


    "For many years... and this time, I thank you for your dedication to our country.I don''t think you can forgive me for saying this.But now I need your help to save this country. "


    People around me were surprised at the sight.


    That''s true.


    It is impossible for His Majesty the King to bow his head to a single little girl.


    "His Majesty the King. That''s enough."


    I say, the king looks up slowly.


    "But you can say as many words as you want.I''m waiting for your next action. "


    "Yes, of course."


    When I restrained him, the king replied with a trembling voice.


    I mean, it''s something that I''ve been jealous of until now.


    Would you forgive me for saying so much?


    Looking at Nigel, he smiled kindly.

 101 101 · The devils plan

    It''s darker than midnight.


    There was no ceiling or floor, and a round table floated in the air.


    Originally, the sense of equilibrium is in danger.


    In such a place... the four demons surrounded the round table.


    Baltul''s down.


    Among the four bodies, the demonic clan whose magic was terrible broke the line of argument.


    "I can''t help it."


    "He went too fast."


    "We should have been a little more careful."


    The remaining three agree with the words of the demon tribe.


    But...


    "Indeed, he tried to move the plan too fast.The Demon King was not ready to be resurrected... but I was certain that the land was in danger and an opportunity.You''re aware of something else, right?


    I can''t argue with the other three demons of mischievous magic.


    Baltur despised me as a ''moderate''.


    It is the result of each doing their best to ensure success.


    However, it is undeniable that the feeling that "it won''t work again" that has been stained in the demons for many years has preceded it.


    Baltur had rounded it up as a loser''s idea.


    The remainder of the demons didn''t really try to stop Baltul because they were aware of it.


    "But Baltul was actually killed."


    One demon tribe opens its mouth.


    "I hear his demonic army is destroyed.We would have been ruined if we had agreed to Baltur and cooperated as we were.And Prime Minister Pewis is going to say that Baltur did nothing wrong?


    "Of course, I''m not going to say that.But I don''t know when these opportunities will come next. "


    Prime Minister Pewiz-- that''s what the demons call it.


    "The power of the Virgin is weaker these days than that of the Virgin at the beginning.Whereas the Virgin of the Beginning had strong ties across the world, there was only one contemporary Virgin in the region.And... too kind.There''s a gap in it. "


    "What is Prime Minister Pewis thinking?I don''t like it when it comes to horseshoes. "


    Says the demon tribe was frustrated.


    "Sure, it was a little sluggish.I have only one idea - to use this opportunity to invade the King''s City and revive the Devil. "


    Prime Minister Pewis shook his index finger and declared it so high.


    "Even though the contemporary Virgin was weak (...), the King''s Capital set a time-limited boundary.But perhaps the power of the contemporary Virgin will increase even more if we are doing Noronoro.It is foolish to postpone any further decisions. "


    "I agree with the idea.We were tired of enduring in such a narrow and painful place.I think it''s time to go mad. "


    As the demons said, Prime Minister Pewis smiled with satisfaction.


    "It will be two weeks before the time limit expires.At that time, all forces of the demon tribe launch a total attack.Who is dissatisfied with that?


    Prime Minister Pewis asks questions.


    But other demons did not deny it.


    Big and small, everyone had the same idea as Baltur.


    I can''t stand a noble species like the Demons shaking their tails like losers anymore and being quiet...


    "But Prime Minister Pewis.Isn''t it a little too stupid to launch a total attack two weeks after the border is gone?As much as that, I think the Virgin Faction is reading it..... "


    "Of course. I have an idea about that.And... even if they''re getting ready over there, there''s nothing we can do with the people who''ve been haunting Baltul.Either way, revive the Demon King, and he''s a checkmate. "


    "So... the Devil King should be resurrected as a priority?More than killing other races. "


    Hmm.


    Prime Minister Pewis nods.


    "Victory is promised to us.But... if there''s one thing to be afraid of... "


    "Fear?"


    "No, I think too much.That''s impossible.Even if that happens, it is impossible to fully draw power from the modern saint. "


    ¡­¡­


    The match is in two weeks.


    The war was about to begin.

 102 102. Doesnt sound like a prince.

    Since then.


    I have safely finished marrying this country.


    At last I was able to take a breath, so I was exploring the castle by myself.


    "It hasn''t changed much since."


    But if you think about it, it''s only natural.


    That''s because it hasn''t been six months since you were banished.


    But... it feels like it''s been a long time.


    It was fun, but it was angry enough to feel that way since I was banished.


    Just walking like this reminds me of the old days.


    I don''t have very good memories, but I feel complicated by what I miss...


    "Elaine"


    Called from behind.


    I stopped and looked back at the voice.


    "Oh, isn''t it Prince Claude?What are you doing here?


    I speak with manners on purpose.


    Claude approached us at a slow pace.


    "Well... what is it?I thought I hadn''t told her yet. "


    Properly?


    "Oh, and so is Leticia, but thank you for setting the border on this country.I''ll leave you alone. "


    ... eh?


    I almost heard a strange voice coming out of my mouth, but I stopped at the edge.


    "And I''m sorry I ever doubted your virginity.I did the wrong thing. "


    "What''s the matter?It''s not like you, is it?I can''t believe you said that to me. "


    "... Bo, I''ve changed a lot."


    Did the smell suddenly get irritating?


    Claude puts his arms together and strays his gaze.


    Such childish manners are about to burst out unexpectedly.


    "For the record... I didn''t come back because I thought this country was good.If this country is overrun by demons, the whole world will be in trouble.That''s why I can''t help it.Don''t get me wrong. "


    "Yes, of course."


    That wasn''t really the only reason... but I also kept Claude in good shape (...), so I chose that word deliberately.


    "Nevertheless, Claude. What the hell happened to you just now?Didn''t you disagree with His Majesty?I couldn''t have done it before..... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Claude closed his mouth to my question.


    And moving your mouth again, making it difficult to say anything.


    "... I felt like I shouldn''t stay like this.It will not be possible to protect Leticia alone, rather than the country, as a child for long.After expelling Eliane, I felt it very strongly. "


    "... eh"


    I''m impressed.


    I''m surprised Claude is able to think of such an extraordinary victory...


    He scratches his cheeks and goes on.


    "His Royal Highness the Prince of Lynch Giham is a fine man.At my age, I represent the country so well. "


    "Nigel?


    "That''s right. His Majesty the King of Lynchgiham also nodded that he had been entrusted with this enlistment.I think it''s amazing. "


    "Fufufu, you. I admire Nigel."


    "I was reminded of the difference in power as a prince.You can''t be impressed. "


    Claude sharpens his lips with a little dissatisfaction.


    "But... one day I''ll catch up with His Royal Highness the Prince of Lynchgiham as a prince.No matter how long it takes. "


    "It won''t be that easy.Nigel is even better than you think. "


    Claude agreed, I say.


    Though Claude''s mouth made me feel kind of happy to be praised for Nigel.


    I''m engaged to him now.


    ... I tried to reveal it for a moment, but I stopped.


    You don''t have to say that.


    "Is that all you want to say to me?


    "No... there''s one more thing."


    Claude makes his expression more serious.


    "Elaine, is it true that the Demon King is sealed in this country?It was an incredible story..... "


    "It''s true. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be any point in the demons wanting to stick to this country?


    "Yes, but what are you going to do now?Isn''t that a time-bound ceremony?Once the boundaries are resolved, the Demons will attack again.In the last two weeks, I''ve had some thoughts..... "


    "Yeah, I''m fine.I didn''t come back to this country in vain.There''s a way to prevent the Devil King from resurrecting... ah... "


    Ah?


    Claude wrinkles his neck.


    But that (...) and (...) are fine.It is not clear whether it really exists, and even if it is done, can it stop the resurrection...? I cannot answer "absolutely".


    Nevertheless, as it stands, we have to manage to follow these fine threads.


    "I was going to ask Claude to help me with that, too.Claude, to stop the Demon King from resurrecting..... "

 103 103 · Unity

    "We need the power of the Virgin of the Beginning."


    "Beginning of -- was that the man who sealed the demon king?


    Claude echoed what I said.


    The Virgin of the Beginning has already been explained in front of His Majesty the King.


    "Yes"


    "But... I didn''t know the Virgin had such a role.I still can''t believe it. "


    "Well, I guess so.I didn''t know that either.You said the Virgin was the earliest shape-shaped being. "


    "......! Don''t poke me in the pain again.Um... what?I think I''m sorry.I''m sorry about that. Now I don''t doubt your power. "


    When I saw Claude distorting his face in disgust, I laughed.


    If I could laugh like this from the beginning, I wouldn''t have been abandoned or banished.


    But thanks to that, I also met Nigel, and the result was good.


    "I think the Virgin of the Beginning had great power.If we could get that power on a scale... it would be a way to fight the demons. "


    "So, what is it?I don''t even know if it''s true, but you''re looking for the power of the Virgin of the Beginning?


    I nod.


    The Virgin of the Beginning sealed up the Devil in this land.


    And the borders of this country...


    Then it would be most reasonable to assume that the Virgin''s clue to the beginning is here in the kingdom.


    But...


    "Is it going to work so well?You don''t have any other clues, do you?


    "Either way, that''s the only way right now."


    "That might be true... but what if you can''t find it?


    "Hmm... then we''ll have to figure out how to solve the boundary that we''re holding in Lynch Guiham and reconnect it with the Kingdom."


    If the Demon King is resurrected, Lynch Giham will also be in danger.


    This will also be an unavoidable decision.


    But... once this country was noticed by the demons.There is also the case of Baltur.


    It''s better not to take the sweet idea that you''re going to miss out on now.


    Worst of all, a country called Lynchgiham could be a hostage to some kind of negotiation.


    "With my power now, Lynch Giham and the Kingdom cannot reach a boundary at the same time.That''s why I have the same power as the Virgin in the beginning... and I think this is the best solution. "


    "Well, that''s true.But, Elaine... I think you''re the hardest, but are you okay?You haven''t had much health since you were in the Kingdom, have you?


    "Oh, are you worried?


    Watch Claude with a glimpse.


    "No, don''t get me wrong!If you fall, this country will be over.I was just trying to use it!


    Claude blushed and panicked.


    Giggles and laughter came out of my mouth again in childish manners.


    "But don''t worry.Besides... I need your help too. "


    "Me?


    And Claude points to himself.


    "First of all ¡ª¡ª be Nigel''s ally.He alone will be tired of persuading the kings. "


    "Okay, okay.I''ll try to convince your father.I don''t know if I can help you... but I''ll do my best. "


    "I look forward to it.And one more thing... Does anyone know anything about the Virgin of the Beginning?Knowing the legacy of the country..... "


    "Ah, if that''s the case...."


    Claude puts his hand on his chin and thinks straight.


    "There is a famous historian in King''s Landing.He might know something. "


    "Is there such a person?Where is he...?


    "I''m somewhere a little confusing, so I''ll give you the map later.And... I''ll get you a letter of introduction.Wouldn''t it be easier for you to talk?


    "Thank you."


    Honestly... since I became a saint in the kingdom, I have hardly been able to get out of the castle, so I am not familiar with the geography of King''s Landing.


    His help was really helpful.


    Let''s hit it from there first...


    And I think,


    "What''s the matter, Claude?Anything bothering you?


    I asked Claude because I felt like I was confused whether I should say it or not.


    "No... you don''t have to worry about that.He''s a bit of a personality... so I was wondering if he could talk well. "


    "Personality... oh, that''s fine.I''m used to that kind of stuff. "


    "... isn''t that who you think I am?


    "Come on."


    Claude glanced at Jito, so I blurred.


    You seem a little conscious.


    Or is this because Claude''s inner side has changed?


    "Well, Elaine won''t have a problem.I''ll get a map and references right away. "


    "By the way... what''s his name?


    To my question, Claude answered:


    Sieghalt.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Before I went to Sieghart, I was discussing the future with Nigel.


    "Elaine... I asked you before you came here, are you sure this is going to work?


    He seems worried.


    "Yes, I''ll do it in two weeks."


    I see. But Elaine doesn''t have to hold it alone.If you have any trouble.... "


    "Of course. Don''t act alone again, like you did in Baltul."


    Smile bitterly.


    "More than that, Nigel.Are you okay?The opponent is none other than His Majesty.Alarmy is the enemy. "


    "Oh, I''m the Prince of Lynch Giham, too.I''ll make it work. "


    And Nigel slapped herself in the chest.


    The time limit is in two weeks.


    You don''t need to take it too slow.


    So we decided to share the role and move to prevent the Demon King from resurrecting.


    Let''s start with the Knights Adolf.


    He seems to be working with the Knights of the Kingdom to encourage further training in the past two weeks.


    No matter how proud the Knights of Lynch Giham are, it will break their bones to cross with the Demons.


    Klaus is also in charge of the Knights of the Kingdom... so don''t worry.


    Douglas next.


    He is still the security guard in the city where the chaos has not subsided.And even outside the city, they keep an eye on me.


    Something unexpected must not happen before the demons arrive.


    I also told the King''s Capital to report any abnormalities immediately.


    And... Nigel.


    Nigel had a discussion with His Majesty the King of the Kingdom and the ministers.


    At that time, I was able to make up a good story, but the Kingdom faction still has a distrust towards us.


    If you don''t remove it, your feet may be rubbed unexpectedly.


    After all, the kingdom faction has our side (?) Some Claude made me, but... he still lacks experience.Don''t expect too much.


    But I''m still the first prince in this country.


    The king may be different, but... the ministers can''t ignore Claude''s opinion.


    "Well, good luck to each other."


    "Yes, I''ll manage to get a clue to the Virgin of the Beginning."


    Nigel and I spoke the same way and broke up once.


    Shh, shh.


    You''re going to be busy!

 104 I met Mr. 104 Sieghalt.

    After I broke up with Nigel, I was on my way to Sieghart with one hand with the map Claude gave me.


    "What kind of person..."


    She said she was special (...), but...


    I hear a lot of scholars are biased, and so is Sieghart?


    I have a letter of introduction from Claude and I think it is okay, but will it be paid in advance?


    "Hmm... but I can''t help thinking about it before we meet.Not if you''re butting in. "


    So I aroused myself and hurried to Mr. Sieghart.


    As I was walking on the map, the road was getting closer and closer.


    Inside, I get off the street and get worried about going into the alley...


    "Is it really right here?


    I also told Claude that I didn''t know much about the geography of King''s Landing when I was a Virgin, because I didn''t get it out of the castle.


    Walking along the path between the building and the building, there is not much sunlight in the middle of the day.


    That led me to walk the dark and tormented path.


    "Ah... maybe here?


    Eventually... I found a small rusty door on the wall.


    "It says here on the map...."


    I hate to say this... but the building itself is dirty and I don''t think it''s very inhabited.


    It might have been a little easier to believe if they told me that there was a monster in here...


    You don''t think Claude''s lying?


    Such an idea comes to mind, but I immediately shake my head and deny it.


    "Claude won''t have the advantage of lying in the circumstances, and I''m sure he''s right here."


    ... I have no choice but to come in.


    I''m ready to knock on the door twice.


    Then I tried to wait a little, but there was no reply from the other side of the door.


    "That''s strange. Are you away?


    Then it would have been a waste of time.


    But we can''t go back almost here.


    As it stands, there are only clues here.


    Not even if it''s too slow.


    We have a time limit until the boundary breaks down.


    "It''s not very polite...!Excuse me!


    Without waiting for an answer, I try to pull the door.


    Giiii...


    I heard a nasty sound.


    Wow!


    I looked into the room and shouted in surprise.


    "It''s full of stuff...!


    Yes, it is.


    The room was overflowing with books.


    Rooms that are so messy that it''s hard to even find a foot tread.


    "But... the lights are on, and there are signs of people.I''m sure someone lives here.... "


    I don''t want to believe it!


    Honestly, when I looked at this room, I realized I was scared.


    Turn right and I want to go back to the castle immediately.


    But... even though it''s so messy, I don''t smell strange and unpleasant.


    On the contrary, there was a sweet scent like perfume in the room.


    That''s why I''m able to endure it... but if it''s just so messy, I''ll lose my words too.


    "... hmm?Has anyone come?


    I am stunned.


    The pile of books moved and my right hand came out from inside.


    Bury him alive!?


    But the LORD of voices made his face look fine, and lifted his face out of the mountain.


    "Oh, oh, beautiful girl.What can I do for you?


    And he called me.


    "Um... I wanted to meet historian Sieghart, and I''ve come so far..."


    "If it''s Sieghart, it''s me.What''s going on?It''s rude to talk to a pretty lady like you like this. "


    Man - Sieghart broke out of the pile of books and gave him bread and clothes.


    The hairstyle is rusty. Because of this, my eyes are hidden by my forehair and my expression is difficult to read.


    But... so young?


    It was slightly different from the image.


    "... why are the rooms so messy?


    "Are you messing around? What are you talking about?It''s still cleared up.It looks messy, it''s perfectly arranged... so you can reach out to the books you want to read right away. "


    and Sieghalt proudly spread his arms.


    I don''t think so...


    "... is there a history book here?


    "Yes, there are most history books around the world here.I had a hard time collecting them. "


    "Now, let me ask you one question: Where is the book written about the culture of the Kingdom 300 years ago?


    Properly designate the book and ask Sieghart a question.


    Then he thought, "Er..."


    "Surely around here... no, was it here?Oh, no. Then come this way.... "


    And as soon as I took care of the books around me, I took them out.


    The book avalanche has broken out and the room is in even more miserable condition because of the forceful search.


    Sieghalt would have fought the book for about five minutes.


    Eventually...


    "... I don''t think so."


    "No? You mean not from the beginning?


    "No, I think it''s somewhere.So if you could just give me a little more time... exactly half a day. "


    "... again, why is this room so messy?You think it''s clean?


    "No, I''m sorry. It wasn''t the perfect arrangement.Authentic, messy.I just didn''t have time to tidy up, and someday the room was like this. "


    Mr. Sieghalt confessed lightly.


    Hearing that, I exhaled.


    "I can''t help it.Let''s get this room cleaned up first!Otherwise, we won''t be able to have a proper discussion. "


    "Eh, are you sure?


    "Of course. Nevertheless, there''s enough space to sit down....."


    Honestly... there were parts of this room that were flirting with me.


    "Please wait a moment.First, put the book on the bookshelf.... "


    I hurried to start cleaning up the room.

 105 105 · Leads

    "Thank goodness. Thank you very much."


    Sieghart thanked me.


    As always, the expression is difficult to understand because the area around the eyes is hidden by the front hair.


    I think my face looks good, so I think it would be cooler if I cut my hair... I thought it would be a big favor to say that, so I kept my mouth shut.


    "... please clean up regularly from now on"


    "There is no word to return.Nevertheless, I''m really sorry I let a lady like you clean up.You resisted, didn''t you?


    ¡­¡­ That didn''t happen..... "


    When I was a saint in the kingdom, I was also imitated as a chore.


    I don''t even think about cleaning it up now.


    I see. Yeah... you''re such a wonderful woman.Would you like to come to my wife?


    "I refuse. I have a fianc¨¦e.And... even if it''s a joke, it''s not very complimentary to say that to a woman I''ve never met before. "


    "Ha ha, sorry. Sorry.A man who can be a fianc¨¦ like you is really happy. [M]I want to see your face. "


    What would Sieghart look like if he told me that he was the prince of his neighbor?


    Out of the question, I might return "Hmm" because it''s about this person.


    "So... let''s get down to business.What do you want me to do when you come all the way to see me?


    "Well, that''s the thing...."


    I''ll show Mr. Sieghart the letter of introduction Claude wrote me.


    And he looked surprised.


    "I can''t believe Prince Claude wrote this...."


    "What do you mean?


    "Because His Majesty hated me.That''s why I started researching in such a despicable place. "


    Hated by His Majesty the King....?


    I don''t understand the situation, but then I nod that I live in a place that is unattended.


    I can''t explain the mess in the room!


    "Why did you hate me?


    "Your Highness knows I''m a historian, right?


    "Yeah."


    "Among them, I was investing in the study of the Virgin passed down from generation to generation in the kingdom.That didn''t suit His Majesty''s wishes. "


    Virgin!


    Listening to those words, my eyes would have been shining.


    Did Mr. Sieghart notice that too?


    "Looks like you were a saint of the kingdom when you read the references.I didn''t know you''d be banished sometime. "


    Really?


    "Anyway, I live here.I didn''t get much information. "


    and Mr. Sieghalt shrugged.


    "The kingdom does stupid things.The power of the Virgin is real.That''s why demons are invading this country. "


    "I''ll tell you about it again.I don''t have much time right now.... "


    "What do you mean?


    Now Mr. Sieghart will round his eyes.


    "Actually...."


    I explained the situation in this country to Mr Sieghart.


    "I see...."


    He leaned down and put his hand on his chin to think straight.


    At that moment, his right eye seemed to flicker.


    Beautiful eyes...


    It was a sharp eye, like a Seeker peeking into the abyss.


    "A time-limited boundary... If that boundary disappears, the Demons will surely attack this country again.This country is sealed with an ancient demon king. "


    "Did you know that?


    "Of course -- no matter how much I told His Majesty, he wouldn''t listen to me."


    Sieghart smiles with pride.


    "And you want the power of the Virgin of the Beginning."


    "Yeah, that''s the only way right now.Do you think it''s the wrong way?


    "No, that''s not true.I think it''s a wise decision.The power of the Virgin at the beginning is so powerful. "


    I feel sinked again by Mr Sieghart''s words.


    I... don''t think it''s a big deal as a saint.


    Philip the Spirit King praised me, but I couldn''t do much more than the Virgin at the beginning.


    Are you reading my feelings like that?


    "Don''t worry about it.The Virgin of the Beginning was just out of standard.And if you live and die, the world will be extinguished, even if you do. [M]After all, it''s the same thing.


    The next Virgin doesn''t have the same power, and you don''t have to be so guilty. "


    Sieghalt said in a comforting tone.


    Mr. Sieghalt, you are very kind.


    Besides, listening to his voice kind of calms my mind.Is it just the right wavelength?


    "So... Mr. Sieghart.Is there any better way for me to gain the same power as the Virgin of the Beginning?


    Take care of yourself.


    I ask Sieghart again.


    And he had a more serious voice.


    "... I don''t know.The Virgin of the Beginning was special.It may be a bad way to put it, but since then the Virgin seems to have dried up.I don''t think it''s easy for you to stand alone with her... "


    and mouth.


    When I hear that, I feel like I''ve been dropped on the bottom of a cliff.


    Oh no...


    I didn''t think it would be easy for everything to move forward, but I can''t believe I didn''t get a clue like this...


    I went back to the hairline.


    But...


    "... but I only know one thing.Goddess. "


    "Goddess...?Certainly the Virgin is called the proxy of the Goddess. "


    "Exactly. Though I think you know best, the Virgin can give the Goddess protection and exert her powers.In other words, the Virgin of the Beginning, she was only empowered by the Goddess. "


    "That means you should try" The Goddess "instead of" The Virgin of the Beginning "... did Sieghart say that?


    When I asked, Mr. Sieghart nodded.


    I see.


    I tended to look at the Virgin at the beginning, but was there such a way?


    "But... is it going to be that easy?I don''t have a clue about the Virgin of the Beginning..... "


    "There is no direct contact between you and the Virgin of the Beginning.If you think about it, you still have a better chance of hitting the goddess, right?


    Mr Sieghart has a point.


    But there''s something important.


    Even though I am blessed by the goddess, I have never spoken directly with him (...) woman (...).


    To put it another way, the goddess is unilaterally empowering us the Virgin.


    When I look at the goddess... they don''t know what to do.


    I told Sieghart that.


    And then...


    "Indeed... the Virgin is only a proxy for the Goddess.The Virgin herself is not a goddess.But... it is also certain that those who can fit the protection are the closest to the goddess. "


    "Fit... fit..."


    "Do you know anything?Who is perfectly suited to the protection of the goddess?If the world were in danger, you might be able to communicate with the goddess through that person. "


    I immediately noticed what Mr Sieghart said.


    A person who is fit for the protection of a goddess.


    Someone dear to me.


    "Nigel....."

 106 106. Goddess proxy.

    Immediately after I thanked Mr. Sieghart, I left the house and returned to the royal castle.


    "Nigel, do you have a moment?


    I call Nigel from the conference room.


    "Nh... ahh.The discussion just came to an end.Looks like you''ve got something on the Virgin of the Beginning. "


    Nigel''s face looked a little tired.


    Has the King or the minister spoken harshly?


    But she doesn''t seem depressed.


    It seems that the discussion has been well structured.


    "No, I didn''t get any information about the Virgin at the beginning.But... I came up with another way instead. "


    "Any other way?


    Nigel, who shaved his neck.


    "I''m a goddess. The Virgin is the proxy of the Goddess.If I could talk to her, I might know something. "


    "I see... but is it going to work so well?I wonder how many of Elaine''s saints she''s never met with a goddess?


    "Yes, but...."


    I explain to Nigel what I came up with after listening to Ms. Sieghart.


    He seemed intrigued.


    "I see... I may be able to communicate with the goddess through me.That might be a good idea. "


    "I need Nigel''s help to do that."


    "Of course. I''ll do anything for Eliane."


    And Nigel slapped herself in the chest.


    I''m a reliable person.


    "When I gave Nigel the protection of the goddess... how did that feel?Maybe there''s something hidden there. "


    "Hmm, that''s right... it''s hard to explain in words, but it feels like the power comes from inside me."


    Nigel turned to the ceiling and continued like this.


    "That power is something I''ve never felt before... as if I were no longer myself..."


    "Like you''re not yourself anymore...?


    "Yeah... if it''s easy to understand, it''s like you''re manipulating someone... that''s what I''m talking about.I''m still conscious. "


    It''s like being manipulated...


    Maybe the goddess is temporarily renting Nigel''s body?But when the goddess protects him, he doesn''t lose consciousness.That''s why the Goddess and Nigel''s consciousness are mixed... I wonder if that''s the case.


    If so, the plan to communicate with the Goddess through Nigel is not surprising.


    "Shall I give Nigel the protection of the Goddess once?That way you may be able to hear the voice of the goddess. "


    I don''t know if it will work.


    But it seems worth trying.


    If the goddess wants peace in this world... now is definitely the time to pinch.


    It seems that the Virgin of the Beginning appeared at these times a long time ago.Maybe now we can hear her voice.


    Nigel.


    "Yeah, let''s give it a try.What if it''s here... and there''s no one around?Otherwise, Elaine wouldn''t be able to concentrate, would she?


    "Yeah."


    I went with Nigel to find a place where people might not be around.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Eventually we went out to the courtyard of the royal castle.


    "There''s no sign of anyone here, and it looks just right."


    Nigel nodded, as I said.


    It is completely dark around.


    Half a moon floating in the sky was watching us gently.


    "Well... here we go."


    "Anytime."


    I put my hand lightly on Nigel''s back.


    Then his body emitted light.


    It spreads around like it rips open the darkness of the night.


    But this is the same as Alberto... and Baltur.


    Here''s the problem.


    "Nigel... is there anything unusual?


    "No... it''s the same as before.Incredibly powerful, my body..... "


    When Nigel tries to keep saying that, he loses power from his body as if his consciousness has fallen.


    "Na, Nigel!?


    He supported his body, which was about to collapse, and slowly laid it on the ground.


    Nigel, whose eyelids are closed, seems to be asleep.


    Well, what''s the matter!?


    This has never happened before...


    "Nigel, Nigel! Wake up!Are you all right, sir?


    I shook Nigel''s body as he lay down in a hurry.


    I''ve been fine until now, but suddenly I can''t adapt to the protection of the goddess...?


    No, but there''s still divine light coming out of Nigel''s body.


    If the protection of the goddess is not compatible, this phenomenon cannot be explained.


    "Anyway... somebody immediately...!"


    ¡ª¡ª I was going to call, and I was going to leave.


    "Well... you don''t have to..."


    Nigel can hear you.


    "Ni... gel...?


    "... finally communicating...I haven''t talked much... for a long time... "


    Interrupted voice.


    Nigel remained conscious as usual.


    I''m sure Nigel can hear it, but it''s not his voice.It''s a kind woman''s voice.


    Hello...


    "Goddess...?


    "Wow, that''s... that''s right..."


    It''s still hard to hear, but certainly Nigel-- she''s got a positive response.


    I hear it, crouch on the spot, and ask the goddess:


    "Goddess! Tell me!As you may already know, the world is in danger.Not on my own..... "


    If she tries to keep saying more, she keeps trying to block it.


    "I understand...Demon King... is in danger of resurrection.That''s why I''m... going through this way... "


    I don''t know when this situation will end.


    I concentrated my attention so as not to overhear a word from the goddess.


    "The power I gave you... is incomplete"


    "Incomplete?"


    "Yeah... that''s the way to connect me to this world... because I''m gone... and with that... I can do it again..."


    Does that mean that once the power gained from the goddess is complete, I can be like the Virgin of the Beginning?


    "How do I do that?


    "The Virgin of the Beginning... she''s... yeah.Her first part (...)... if there''s one... "


    The voice from the goddess is getting smaller and smaller.It became difficult to hear because of blurring.


    Looks like there''s only a few things left to communicate with the goddess.


    Is it because of the Goddess''s "Way"?


    "But the Virgin of the Beginning is a long time ago.I don''t think there''s any bodies left, and that''s what''s going on right now... "


    "The will... certainly... yes.But it hasn''t started yet... yet... there''s still... "


    Huh?


    When I heard back, the voice of the goddess went on.


    "The Virgin of the Beginning... sacrificed herself and sealed the Demon King... still sleeping with the Demon King in this land..."

 107 107 · Where there is the Virgin of the Beginning

    The Virgin of the Beginning-- she''s still sleeping here.


    I listened to it and got even more upset and asked questions.


    "Where is it!?Where do demon kings and beginner saints sleep?If I find it, will I also gain the power of the Virgin of the Beginning?


    "... no..."


    I can hardly hear a voice from the goddess anymore.


    But I was able to get important information.


    "I don''t know where...I''m expecting you... to get the Road... "


    Finally, the divine light that wrapped Nigel disappeared, and at the same time the voice of the goddess was completely deaf.


    Silence comes again at night.


    It''s kind of fluffy, and I feel like I''m blurring...


    "Uhhhh...."


    "Nigel, are you okay?


    Nigel opened her eyelids.


    He holds his head down and wakes up his torso.


    "What the... sudden loss of consciousness..."


    "Yes, actually...."


    What was happening to Nigel now.And the Virgin of the Beginning told me that she was still sleeping with the Demon King in this land...


    "I see... if only one (...) part of the Virgin at the beginning (...) can draw strength..."


    "Yes, so I think what we need to do right now is find a place where the Demon King is sealed."


    "Didn''t you tell me where it was?


    In Nigel''s words, I shook my head to the side.


    "But I''m sure the Demon King is sealed.And... Baltul seemed to have an eye on the place.Otherwise, you wouldn''t want to attack King''s Landing. "


    "If this happens, you''ll regret Baltur''s absence.At least I wanted to find out where it was. "


    "I can''t help it.We just do what we can now. "


    You''re right.


    Nigel agrees.


    Recently, there have been a lot of things and my head seems to be flat.


    But not if you''re vomiting weakly.


    After that, I had discussions with Nigel to consolidate my future policy.


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Find the location where the Demon King is sealed.


    It''s easy to say. However, finding a place was difficult as soon as possible.


    "Nobody seems to know..."


    That''s right.


    Nigel said with a troubled face.


    The day after I heard the voice of the goddess.


    We quickly began listening to those who might know where the Demon King was sealed.


    But nobody knew about it.


    Well, maybe there''s nothing we can do about it.


    No one knew there was a war in the first place and that it was sealed in this land.


    I don''t think it''s that easy to find... but it''s not unlimited time, so I''m in a hurry.


    Then a few days passed, but they were never found, and the days passed in agony.


    "I don''t think Sieghart either... what should I do?"


    "Sieghalt... you''re the historian Eliane was talking about.As it stands, he was the one who knew it best... but if he doesn''t know it, it''s honest with me. "


    That''s right.


    "... that''s right.Does Philip know anything about this?


    Nigel claps his hands at Pong and asks me that.


    Philip, the Spirit King, knew a long time ago about wars and demon kings.


    He may know something.


    But...


    "I couldn''t. I asked Douglas to go to the Spirit Village... and Philip doesn''t seem to know."


    Is that so?It''s not going to work with a rope. "


    Nigel looked disappointed.


    In the meantime, the Demons will be steadily preparing to invade this country.


    I think we''ll be fine as long as we have boundaries... but be careful is forbidden.It doesn''t matter what you''re up to.


    "I can''t even hear the voice of the goddess anymore....."


    Of course, the other day, I tried to hear the voice of the goddess in the same way as last time.


    But you can''t do it many times.The Goddess never used Nigel''s body to talk to me again.


    "... I''m going to talk to Douglas again.I''m asking him to guard King''s Landing... and I think he might have found something. "


    "Yeah, I got it.I''d like to go with you... but I have another meeting with the ministers.I''m sorry, but.... "


    "You don''t have to apologize.Let''s do what each other has to do. "


    That''s right.


    If you decide what to do next, act quickly.


    I turned my heel and tried to get to Douglas.


    But...


    "Elaine"


    Yes?


    Nigel called me and looked back.


    Nigel then hugged me - and pressed her lips gently against my lips.


    Heh... hyah!


    "... I''m sorry for suddenly.But I wanted Elaine to cheer me up.I want to be with Elaine more, but circumstances won''t forgive me.That''s why at least... "


    "I don''t mind.But if someone sees you, it''s complicated, so let''s stop in this kind of place. "


    At this time, my face would have turned bright red.


    I think Nigel also confirmed that there was no one around.


    But... apart from that, if you do this by surprise... no matter how many hearts I have, it''s not enough.


    Even after Nigel left my face, my chest was pulsating violently.


    "Then I''ll go.Good luck with Elaine. "


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Yes, Nigel waved away from me.


    ... uhh.


    Sometimes Nigel shows a childish side to her mother.


    I thought such a Nigel would be cute.


    "But... I''ve been well, too.Let''s rejuvenate and do our best. "


    I made a good fist, and I was about to walk out again.


    ... hmm?


    "Is that...? Is anyone there?


    The corner of the aisle.


    I talked to her because I felt strange signs, but the answer didn''t come back.


    The signs disappeared quickly, is it my fault?


    It''s not like there''s a big problem when I see what happened earlier... but the explanation seems to be a hassle.If it''s your fault, it''s more than anything...


    "Well, this is not the case right now.We need to get to Douglas right away. "


    I changed my mind and started walking.


    The strange signs I just felt disappeared from my head.

 108 108 · Friendship between men

    "Were you still here?Douglas "


    A clock tower in this city.


    The next tallest building after the imperial castle, where you can see the entire capital from here.


    There was a Douglas on the top floor.


    I talked to a glass sitting on the edge and looking at the sky.


    "What''s wrong? Have you been able to find the place where the Devil King is sealed?


    Douglas looked back at me and asked.


    "No... I don''t understand at all.So I wanted to talk to Douglas again. "


    I sat down next to the glass.


    "Me? I''m afraid I don''t know either.A long time ago, war was before I was born.I don''t know where to seal it. "


    "Still...If we were talking like this, maybe something would flash?


    "Ha ha. I don''t know.But in that case, if you could just skip the conversation, I would have come straight to you.Did you come all the way here? "


    "Yeah, I didn''t feel like bothering Douglas, and I wanted to see the city from here."


    "I''m not-- well, if you say so, there''s no problem."


    And Douglas turned forward.


    "The wind feels good."


    "Hmm, it''s getting pretty cool.It''s my favorite place I found in King''s Landing. "


    Douglas nods when he says so.


    How long has it been since you''ve seen King''s Landing like this?


    At least not since I became a Virgin.


    The city still has nail marks ravaged by the demons.I can''t wipe people''s anxiety.


    But... the people are still trying to rebuild vigorously.


    It may be good for humans to try to get up again and again, even if you''re about to be crushed.


    I saw this scenery and somehow felt that way.


    "Oh, there''s a bird on the shoulder of the glass....?


    Turning to the side, a bird stood on the shoulder of the glass.


    Douglas approaches the bird''s mouth with his fingers.


    "I often come when I''m resting here.If it tickles, it won''t. "


    Although Douglas said so, he didn''t seem offended at all.


    On the contrary, there was a faint smile on my mouth.


    The little bird was relieved, too, and the Douglas didn''t even try to escape even when he got close to his fingers.


    "Fufu. I''m sure I trust you.Then it won''t hurt. "


    "Really? I guess the birds just wanted to take a break.It was just convenient for him. "


    Is it illuminated?


    Douglas scratched her cheek and replied.


    I''m not a bird.I don''t know the bird''s point of view.


    But... considering the feelings of the birds, I felt that my opinion and that of the Douglas were correct.


    I don''t know because the birds don''t talk.


    ... hmm?


    Wait...


    "Bird''s point of view...?


    What''s the matter, Elaine?


    Douglas peeks into my contemplative face.


    "... I may have narrowed my horizons so far.I could only think of myself. "


    That could be because of the two-week time limit.


    However, by looking at the King''s City and thinking about the feelings of the birds, I had a different perspective.


    "Why don''t you think about the devil?


    "What are you mumbling about?"


    Douglas twisted his neck because he didn''t come with the pin.


    "Claude told me.The advanced demon Baltul sat on the throne where His Majesty was originally sitting and did not try to get too far away from it..... "


    Before we hit Philip and the others...


    "What is that?They just wanted to be rulers. "


    "You might be right.But... what if there''s a reason?What if there''s a reason you didn''t try to get away from it?


    It could have been a little hook.


    Baltur was trying to dominate the world.It must have been because it wasn''t a narrow demonic world, it wanted a wider world.


    And yet, where is the need to deliberately confine ourselves between the not so wide thrones?


    "Hmm... maybe Baltul was afraid of something.I want to do something to protect it.... ah "


    "Did you notice the Douglas?"


    Douglas also had a firm expression.


    "There''s something in the ball seat..."


    "Yes, I don''t know yet, but it seems worth checking out."


    I raise my hips slowly from the spot.


    "The investigation was also stuck.I''ll talk to Claude and check the throne now. "


    "Hmm, maybe that''s good.Ariane, don''t I have to go?If there''s anything there, it''s dangerous.... "


    "No, Douglas will continue to ask for security for King''s Landing.Fly away your thoughts at once.Although there are still boundaries, they are becoming less effective over time.It doesn''t have to be the demon tribes. "


    "Okay. I hope it works."


    That''s how Douglas put out his fist.


    I didn''t know what it was for a moment, but I also made a fist and paired it with his and his chin.


    "Leave it to me. I also asked for a glass."


    Ah.


    When I did this, I felt that my heart and mind were deeply connected.


    Is this how friendship between men feels...?


    Once I broke up with Douglas, I returned to the royal castle.

 109 109 Fake Virgin takes off her mask.

    Quickly Claude and His Majesty the King asked me to look into the throne.


    "Again... it looks like something is being cleverly hidden here.I feel strange. "


    Touching the throne, I concluded so.


    Well then, Elaine. There''s something in here with the Demon King seal...?


    "I don''t look like an irreplaceable throne."


    Nigel and Claude talked.


    Now ¡ª¡ª between the thrones is me, Nigel.And Claude... plus the King and some knights.


    They looked at me uniformly.


    "Yeah, it''s just... it seems pretty cleverly hidden.I think it''s probably locked by magic or something.... "


    "Don''t you even know Elaine?


    I shake my neck vertically.


    "Perhaps it was the Demons who planted this.If you look at this place too much, it''s not convenient, so I think you''ve covered it up like this. "


    I couldn''t tell without paying close attention.


    It is no wonder no one has noticed this before.


    "But... if you can''t do it, Elaine, it''s too late."


    Claude drops his shoulders.


    "Oh, Prince Claude is right.As it stands, there are no more magicians in this country than Elaine... no, there is no one in the world. "


    "You might find out over time, but as you all know, we don''t have much time.If we only knew the identity of this discomfort, it might be a different story.... "


    We all worry about our heads.


    But I finally found a clue.


    I want to give up here and avoid swinging out again...


    "But I don''t have time to worry.I''ll look into this a little bit more.Call Claude and His Majesty the King for the court sorcerer..... "


    I tried to keep saying that.


    "You don''t have to."


    Between the thrones, the voice of a strong girl echoes.


    Everyone turns their voices at once.


    "Leticia!


    Claude rushes first, and the woman who walks here rushes to Leticia.


    "Leticia, are you feeling better now?My complexion seems to have gotten much better..... "


    "Elaine, could you show me something?"


    Leticia ignores Claude''s words and asks me.


    As I nodded, Leticia approached the throne and laid her hand on it.


    "... I knew it.It''s not magic, it''s a curse. It''s blocking the entrance. "


    "The entrance is sealed?


    "Yes, in my opinion, the curse is the key.If we can disarm this, we should be able to open the way to the basement. "


    Leticia said so in an undisputed tone.


    I see... a curse?


    I am not an expert on curses.It''s inferior to the magician.


    But... as we know from Alberto''s case, Leticia is a sorcerer.


    Besides, it''s a pretty good category.


    That''s why you can also see the curse placed on the throne.


    "Leticia... what''s wrong with the way you talk?


    Claude asks afraid from behind.


    Indeed... as far as I can remember, Leticia spoke sweetly, like more sugary sweets.


    But... I''m not even pursuing that right now.


    "My power will not lift the curse."


    Leticia ignores Claude''s questions and continues.


    "I think it was the demons who ruled this country... but I''m sure that''s not true.I can''t create a curse that keeps them active even after they die. "


    "Does that mean...?


    "More powerful, I''m sure.I think I set this up so that people wouldn''t understand the sealed place... "


    More powerful... If you become more advanced demons, will you be the Virgin of the Beginning or the Demon King?


    But I don''t think the Virgin of the Beginning can use the curse, and the line of the Demon King seems solid.


    It felt like it was getting closer and closer to certainty.


    "Anyway, this is pretty powerful.I can''t undo it.But if it''s Elaine..... "


    "Yeah."


    If that''s the case, the story is quick.


    I concentrated on meditating my eyes and lifted the curse in an instant.


    "Okay, now the curse... oh?Here and here on the floor are unnaturally changing colors.It''s as if I added it later.Maybe..... "


    I''ll try and put my hand on the floor and send some magic.


    Then what is it?


    The floor emitted light, and when it disappeared, a staircase leading to the basement appeared.


    Looks like you got it.


    Looking in, it was dark inside and the stairs seemed to last a long time.


    In addition, you can feel the magic and resentment you''ve never felt before.


    My feet slow down.


    But... there''s definitely something in here.


    "Thank you, Leticia.If you hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have realized it was a curse. "


    "You''re welcome."


    Leticia turned away from me like she wasn''t feeling well.


    "What do you mean...?Leticia, why would you notice something that Eliane didn''t even notice?And the curse.... "


    "Oh, it''s easy.Because I''m a curse master. "


    I don''t know what to do... and Leticia slits her mouth.


    "... what?


    Claude''s expression was puffy.


    It looks like your understanding hasn''t kept up.


    "Fufufu, what''s wrong?Didn''t you hide that you were a magician?


    "I don''t care anymore.And... even if you''re saying that, it''s gone. "


    Looking at the look on Leticia''s face, it seems different from before.


    I guess I used to say it had a more childish look... but now it looks like an adult who decided to be prepared.


    "I like you better.I should have done it from the beginning. "


    "... hohnnn.I wonder what I was thinking.It''s easier this way. "


    and a bitter look on Leticia''s face.


    "Well... that''s what you said, but that''s not even what you''re saying right now.Let''s move on. "


    "Elaine, I''m coming with you."


    I nodded when I saw Nigel step forward.


    "... to be honest, I don''t know what''s going on in my mouth.But I''m sure it''s important.Perhaps we should take some of the kingdom''s proud knights with us.


    That''s what the King proposes.


    "No, thank you.I''m happy to be concerned, but I don''t know what''s going to happen inside. "


    politely declined.


    ... but I thought the real thing would be to keep my feet tight.


    That''s right, me and Nigel, it''s hard to protect you.It seems narrow inside, and it may be difficult to move.


    Well then, Nigel. Quickly.... "


    "Wait a minute."


    I tried to go underground.


    Leticia put her hand on her chest and said this in straight words.


    "Take me with you.Don''t pull your legs. "

 110 110. The false Virgin will change.

    And Leticia....?


    "Are you sure?"


    When I asked, Leticia nodded with a serious look.


    Honestly, I don''t want to leave Leticia around much.


    Because I still don''t trust her completely.It doesn''t mean you won''t get stabbed in the back.


    During the kingdom, her falsehood haunted me.


    Because of that, right?


    Why couldn''t I resist her and nod easily.


    But...


    "What does Nigel think?"


    "Nh... I see. Sure, I''m worried too.But it''s also a fact that you want to attract a Curse Specialist to your team.I don''t know what''s next.I can count on a magician. "


    "That''s right...."


    Apparently Nigel wants to think the same as me.


    Honestly, I''m worried about Leticia.


    But it does not change the fact that she is a first-class magician.


    It''s a powerful curse on the throne... and there''s a good chance there''s a similar trap ahead.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I stared at Leticia''s eyes.


    Leticia takes the gaze straight.


    ... beautiful and big eyes.


    It''s like a heroin coming out of a romance novel.


    When I wanted to be a Virgin, Leticia had more darkness in her eyes.I wonder if it would be strange to explode at any time...


    But Leticia today has no stars.The word "don''t pull your legs" doesn''t mean you''re trying to trick us, but it sounds like it''s really...


    "... okay."


    I relax my shoulders and say to Leticia:


    "But if you show me anything suspicious, I''ll get you back soon.Follow our instructions.If you don''t mind.... "


    "It''s a saint woman who understands."


    Pachin and Leticia snapped their fingers.


    You look like an innocent boy.


    I can''t imagine what Leticia would have done... but like Claude, she''s about to change a lot.


    ... yes.


    "Claude, what do you do?"


    In the corner of my vision.


    I called Claude, who was trying to say something.


    "Heh, heh!?"


    Suddenly summoned, Claude makes a blank voice.


    "We''re going to dive underground.It could be dangerous.After Leticia spoke, did you seem restless? "


    "I thought Leticia was in danger.She is a poor and weak girl.And yet, I wondered if I could go underground with you... "


    Claude leaned away from me and said.


    Fufufu. You still think Leticia is just a girl everywhere.


    Sometimes I point out one way or the other, and I won''t say it.


    "Would Prince Claude accompany you, if I may?"


    Nigel spoke on my behalf.


    "Ha, ha? Me too?But I can''t do anything.He said he didn''t want to increase the number of people..... "


    "That''s true, but I think Prince Claude alone will be fine.Besides, I wanted to talk to you.If you''re worried about Miss Leticia, you can follow her. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Claude takes Nigel''s words into account.


    But it didn''t take much time to reach a conclusion.


    "Sure! But I can''t really do anything!Be careful not to pull your feet, but if you don''t mind.... "


    "Yes, I understand."


    And Nigel smiled.


    I don''t want to increase the size of my feet and hands.


    But it''s also true that I''m flirting with Leticia and I''m looking at Claude, who can''t be there, and I can''t leave him behind.


    You don''t have to come after me later.Then it''s still safer to take him from the beginning.


    "Leticia! Don''t leave me here!I''m sure I can protect you! "


    Yes, yes.


    A strong word is Claude, with both feet trembling behind his back.


    Leticia leaned aside beside him with an astonishing look.


    Now, I don''t know which side to protect.


    Let''s go then.


    "Yes"


    So we moved on to the mysterious underground space.

 111 111. Ill meet you there.

    Going down the stairs, it was a dark spot.


    "How far does it go?"


    "The stairs are not over yet."


    Nigel and I walked next to each other and said the same thing.


    It''s been a long time since we got into this underground space... but there''s still a staircase.


    Overall, it''s quite an old place, and it doesn''t matter when this staircase collapses... it''s such an impression.


    "It looks like there''s no other trap... but I can''t lose my temper."


    That''s right.


    Tingling and tight air.


    Don''t let your guard down and walk around....


    "Le, Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Tissue! I will protect you!So don''t worry, stay behind me! "


    "... that''s fine."


    Claude and Leticia''s voice from behind.


    Claude snuggled down, but Leticia followed us behind her back.


    The Leticia looked stunned.


    Leticia is a spell specialist against Claude, an amateur in combat who can''t use any magic.You won''t have to ask him to protect you.


    It''s because Leticia has to protect him.


    Nevertheless.


    It''s kind of funny.


    "Yeah."


    Looking at the two of them, they smiled unexpectedly.


    Claude''s feet are trembling, and he''s going to run away.


    is holding the handle of a sword on her waist with her hand.


    But it''s a sword for self-defense, and it''s not very good, but I''m sure it won''t be able to fight properly.


    I was Prince Claude, who was about to escape, but I still felt like I was overwhelmed by protecting Leticia.


    "Oh, hey! How long is this going to last?Are you sure the Demon King is sealed up ahead? "


    Claude makes his voice rough.


    "I don''t know what''s ahead.However, it was deliberately concealed by a curse and magically locked.It''s hard to think of anything. "


    "I know what Elaine says.But... what if there''s nothing? "


    "That''s the time.As it stands, this is the only clue we have, so what can we do? "


    "That''s true....."


    Claude''s expression didn''t fall into his heart.


    But... even I want to avoid the worst.


    It''s time for the borders that I have established in this country to cease to be effective.


    If so, what we''re waiting for is an all-out war against the Demons.


    "Anyway, we need to win the fight against the Demons without any of us dying.To do this, I will stop the Devil King from resurrecting...! "


    That''s when I tried to keep saying it.


    Was it because I was walking while talking to Claude?


    You''re getting distracted, stepping off the stairs, and you''re about to fall.


    But...


    "Oops."


    Nigel will soon support me.


    "Are you okay, Elaine? You have to be careful."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Thank you.


    Fluffy Nigel soft hands.


    When Nigel touches me like this, I feel happy.


    But not even when you''re biting happiness.


    Get away from him while suppressing a feeling of regret.


    "If anything happens to you, I don''t know what to do."


    Nigel shapes her eyebrows into a helix.


    "It''s huge. I''m just about to fall..."


    "What are you talking about? What if Elaine''s pretty face gets scratched?I don''t know how to take responsibility. "


    "Let me, responsibility...! It''s not Nigel''s fault in the first place, and it''s huge after all!"


    But the gentleness of Nigel seemed to me.


    Always gentle Nigel.


    It is a waste of time as my fianc¨¦.


    Well, I''m not going to say "I don''t deserve his fianc¨¦e anymore."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Such an exchange.


    I felt a calm gaze from behind.


    "What''s the matter, Claude?"


    "Whatever!"


    Claude turned his face away.


    "Okay, just! I thought you seemed friendly, and more than anything else!... because I felt guilty about you too. "


    "Guilt?"


    "Well... what''s wrong with me back then?I don''t think you''ll ever forgive me, but I''m just glad I found a man who takes care of you like this... "


    "... Claude, did you eat something strange?"


    "Hmm, what!? Are you trying to say that my concern is strange?"


    "I''m kidding."


    giggle.


    Claude has changed a lot since the Demons invaded this country.


    I wish I had done this from the beginning.


    At least now Claude doesn''t seem to have a bad impression on me.


    The problem is...


    "... hmm"


    Leticia puts her arms together and looks at us with a complicated look.


    ... I still can''t read what she thinks.


    I''m not setting anything up, and I don''t think it''s hostile, but...


    "Just hurry up. I''m almost done with the stairs....."


    It was when Nigel tried to keep talking.


    Rattling!


    I made such a noise, and my feet were about to collapse.


    "Eh, eh, what is this!?"


    It wasn''t just me who was about to fall into collapse.


    Leticia likewise tries to catch something nearby.


    But whatever you try to do, it collapses, and we just don''t go.


    Elaine!


    Reticcia!


    Nigel and Claude managed not to get caught up in the stairs breaking, but stayed there.


    I hear voices at the same time.


    They reached out desperately to help us.


    But ¡ª¡ª it didn''t reach the edge, and we fell with the wreckage of the stairs.


    Kh!


    Nigel jumps off the scene and tries to rescue us.


    But...


    "Nigel, don''t worry!"


    I raise my voice.


    "Use magic to withstand the impact of falls!Meet me there! "


    "--uh--!"


    Nigel moves his mouth.


    But the voice was mixed up with the sound of the stairs falling apart, and I couldn''t hear it... but it looked like I was nodding.


    --Looks like it can''t be done with a rope after all.


    I managed to hold Leticia''s hand in the air and fell as-is.

 112 112. Everything I want.

    Activates Boundary Magic on the verge of a collision with the ground.


    The soft and fluffy feeling enveloped us and gave us nothing.


    Are you okay?


    "Yes, thank you."


    Leticia said carelessly and breathed her clothes.


    "You dropped it a long time ago...."


    Looking up, Claude and the others are invisible.


    Looking ahead, it looks like a long hallway continues.


    Looks like the long staircase that was strangely easy to break is over.


    There''s something ahead... that made me think so.


    "In the meantime, should we wait until Nigel and the others get here?"


    "Do you have time to do that?"


    Reticcia returns the question with a question.


    "Yeah, I can''t help it if I''m in a hurry.Besides, I was tired of walking because of the long stairs. Let''s take a break. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I sat on the debris nearby, Leticia followed.


    White thighs stretching from a short skirt are dazzling.


    Chest size is not hidden by clothes, it is a costume with a lot of exposure.


    It seems like a girlish line... can I say that?


    I wonder if Claude was attracted to that... that''s what I thought.


    "... Leticia, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?"


    A strange look on Leticia''s face.


    "Look... why are you following us?I hadn''t heard about it properly yet. "


    "What, you still don''t trust me?"


    "Yes"


    To be honest, Leticia laughed mockingly.


    "Well, I can''t help it. You know what I did to you, don''t you?He knew I was a magician in advance. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "And yet suddenly you''re pretending to be on my side..."


    Hmm, Leticia stretches her legs.


    "... I''ve always liked His Highness Nigel."


    "Eh...?"


    I was surprised by Leticia''s words.


    I''m not upset that you didn''t say anything... is it?


    "That''s why you''re about to be tied up with His Highness Nigel... and when I heard that, a dark feeling came out.Everyone wanted to break it. "


    "Is that why you''re doing this?"


    Leticia agrees.


    "Now I think it''s a stupid imitation.If you do that, you won''t get His Highness Nigel, and you''re in trouble.But because of my shallow thoughts, I''ve put you in terrible trouble. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''ve got everything I ever wanted.Money, honor, men...That''s why I might have done something like that. "


    "So what? Are you going to ask for forgiveness?"


    I was surprised to learn how to say a sword.


    But Leticia shook her neck to the left and right.


    "Yeah, I''m not trying to get forgiven.But... I envy you.Claude looked jealous when you were with His Highness Nigel earlier. "


    "Hey, do something about it!"


    I''m embarrassed, and I can''t help but deny it.


    Without affirming or denying it, Leticia continues her story.


    "I''m sure... somehow Claude likes you.I was going to get Claude alone... but I couldn''t get it either.I''ve got everything I want. I can''t help envying you. "


    Leticia''s expression bore a shadow.


    Hmm... I don''t think so.Nothing. Claude doesn''t like me.I''ve known that since I was in the kingdom.


    "And ¡ª¡ª you owe me.That''s all I know, so I''ve been watching you for a while trying to repay that debt... "


    "Eh, eh!? Maybe... the gaze I''ve been feeling lately is yours...?"


    "Well, maybe it''s me."


    Leticia nods.


    I thought for a moment... why didn''t you come directly... but this might also be his femininity.


    Honestly, there must have been resistance to saying "I want to help."


    "That''s why I''m just trying to pay you back.Well, I don''t think I can give it back... "


    "That''s right..."


    Trying to keep saying things.


    "...! Leticia, it''s the enemy."


    Feeling evil, he stood up immediately.


    Something like white potatoes floating from the front.


    It was something I wouldn''t care about in the first place...


    "Is that... a curse?"


    Looks like it.


    Leticia also stands next to me and looks at the white skull.


    White potatoes and -- the curse changed to a bird-like shape and hit us.


    ...! De-curse!


    No, I can''t make it...!?


    Still, when I tried to fight the curse with my hands before.


    Stand back.


    Leticia leaves one step ahead.


    She also sticks her hand forward.Then the black aura whirled from the palm of his hand, and wrapped the white lid.


    As it was, the black aura vanished, and the white one vanished.


    I can''t beat anybody with a curse.


    Hands off, Leticia.


    "Leticia, that was...."


    "Yeah, I just offset the curse with a curse.Still, it was strong... and an old grudge.It seems like there''s someone with a lot of resentment ahead of them. "


    I guess Leticia.


    Leticia''s strength as a magician, cursed aggressively.Again, it''s not free.


    "Something with a grudge... does that mean we have enemies?"


    "I don''t think so.Somehow... it wasn''t a curse that tried to destroy us, it was a curse that overflowed my body... like that.But I can''t do that normally.But... for example, if I were your demon king, I might be able to do that. "


    "Well then..."


    The Demon King is sealed---


    It was an event that made me think so.


    "I''d like you to come back to Nigel and the others as soon as possible... ah"


    As they did so, they saw two figures descending down the stairs and heading towards us.


    Nigel and Claude.


    "I''m glad... that''s it."


    I also tried to rush to Nigel and the others.


    Ready?


    Leticia grabbed my arm and quickly rolled it up like this.


    "I get everything I want!I won''t change my mind! But... from now on, I won''t use cunning imitations!I''ll fight you in the straight... and this reality!Don''t forget that. "


    It must have been her declaration of war.


    After Leticia said that, she dyed her cheeks red because it smelled bad.


    "Yes, I''ll stand by it. I''m not going to let go of what''s important to me."


    But Leticia... I think you already have one (...) of the things you want.


    Claude''s eyes were directed at Leticia, not at me.

 113 113. What I wanted.

    [SIDE Claude]


    "Are you sure Leticia and Elianne are okay!?"


    After they were caught in the collapse of the stairs and fell.


    Claude got stuck in Nigel.


    "Yes, Elaine can use the magic of the border.I think it''s okay to hold it up even when it hits the ground. "


    "I see...."


    That''s what Nigel explained, but it doesn''t change my feeling that I can''t stay.


    Looking at Claude, who was so worried about poverty, Nigel smiled slightly.


    "Fufufu, you really like that Leticia girl.Don''t worry, Elaine forgave her.That''s why I''m sure she''ll help. "


    "I hope so...."


    "We need to get together with them now. Let''s go."


    Uh-huh.


    As Nigel walked ahead, Claude followed him in a hurry.


    (I chose Leticia, so I threw away my engagement with Eliane.I hope you don''t resent Leticia.....)


    But it was I who imitated myself.I can''t complain - Claude thinks.


    "Nevertheless, Nigel, you''re calm.Aren''t you worried about Eliane? "


    While walking, Claude asks Nigel.


    "Worried? Well, I trust her.If she says it''s okay, it''s okay. "


    "But! Isn''t it too thin!? Elaine was also a girl--"


    Claude saw it when he tried to keep saying it.


    Nigel''s right fist was being held tightly.


    (...! Yes, Nigel is worried about Eliane.But I desperately stopped that feeling.Because I think doing so will eventually be a good result....)


    Claude, on the other hand, only wondered about Leticia and didn''t see the big picture.


    His Royal Highness the Prince of neighboring Lynch Giham... I hear Nigel is the same age as Claude.


    Does that mean that there will be such a difference?


    Claude noticed it and was stunned.


    "... I''m sorry. You''re worried about Elaine, too.I''m sorry for pushing all my feelings. "


    Claude reflects.


    But...


    "Nh...? That''s not true.It''s true that I trust Elaine. "


    and Nigel gave it back too much room.


    The more he does so, the more pathetic it feels to see Claude''s difference from himself bruised.


    (... by the way, once upon a time, your neighbor''s prince... was compared to Nigel.)


    Claude''s education clerk said it sour.


    As expected, His Highness Nigel has been known as the ''Divine Child'' since he was a child.


    At the age of six, I reached the pass mark for the college entrance examination.The skill of the sword is superb, and the chief of the knights wraps his tongue around it.


    Still, I have pride in being royal.Manners in the social world are perfect and impeccable...


    (In contrast, I... don''t remember well.Well, it was natural because I spent more time playing than studying...


    Speaking of which, I neglected the educator woman I was advising and made her quit.)


    The more I think about it, the more I can tell the difference between Nigel and myself... yes, Claude thought.


    (But... is such a perfect man so worried about Elaine?I don''t think you just want the power of a Virgin....)


    When I looked at Nigel''s back, I was unexpectedly interested.


    And ¡ª¡ª Earlier, when Elaine tried to step off her feet.


    When I looked at Nigel''s face, which supported her aggressively, I felt stronger.


    When I was talking to Nigel, I didn''t see Elaine in the kingdom.


    For that reason, I remember seeing them in a strange wind.


    "Hey, Nigel."


    What is it?


    Nigel''s face turned towards us.


    "How do you relate to Elaine?I don''t think it''s just one of the people... "


    "Elaine is my fianc¨¦e now."


    Nigel was surprised to hear the words.


    "I see... but Elaine is not a nobleman.And why did you get engaged? "


    The kingdom was treated as a ''saint'' and had to get engaged to the prince, so it was nothing else.


    "Well, I''m one of the royals.I just realize that wanting to be connected to someone I love isn''t good enough. "


    Nigel keeps talking.


    "But Elaine was more attractive than that.And I thought everyone in the public would approve of Elaine''s engagement.The fish you missed is huge. "


    Nigel laughs challengingly.


    Elaine is Claude''s ex-fianc¨¦.


    It''s not strange to feel so complicated...


    (Wonderful. Even if I heard that, I only wish Eliane happiness now.)


    And Claude really thinks so.


    "Maybe... you missed Eliane?"


    Nigel turned his sharp gaze towards Claude.


    "No, that''s not true! I''m Leticia now.It may be bad for Elaine, but now I only see Leticia. "


    "I guess so. I think I''m looking at you now."


    Nigel makes a soft expression.


    Leticia.


    Just thinking of her face made Claude happy.


    (She said she was a magician... but she didn''t change her mind.)


    For some reason, her way of speaking has changed.


    But on the contrary, I felt like I had seen the lethicia of vegetables, and I didn''t feel bad about it.


    Until now, Leticia had the feeling of wearing a mask, Claude.


    Even in front of him...


    She takes off her mask and treats herself.


    Claude was just glad about it.


    "Well... but..."


    Nigel''s gaze sharpened again.


    "Even if I thought you''d spared Elianne... I''m not willing to lose to you.Let''s play fair and square. "


    "No, I''m not going to fight like that.Besides... in case that happens, I don''t feel like I can beat you. "


    I see.


    That said, Nigel strayed from Claude.


    "... you really like it."


    Claude throws words at Nigel as he walks forward.


    "I''m grasping Elaine''s feelings.I''m just... worried.Does Leticia really like me...?


    I''ve never thought about this before.But when the kingdom encounters something like this, the inside of Leticia changes... and I think about it without a response. "


    And ¡ª¡ª Claude thinks.


    This is Claude''s guess, but I feel like I''m looking at Leticia''s Nigel differently.


    That''s His Royal Highness the Prince of Nigel''s neighbour.Seeing others will be different again.


    But apart from that, Leticia''s eyes at Nigel are so hot... I have that impression.


    (Well, Nigel seems cool and smart.I guess Nigel''s method looks more attractive than me, who doesn''t even realize I''m a prince.)


    Claude mocked himself.


    But did Nigel read the inside of Claude?


    "... I don''t think so."


    Huh?


    "I think Leticia likes you.I promise. "


    Nigel pounded her chest.


    Looking at that, Claude unexpectedly laughed.


    "Ha, what are you talking about on the basis of?You don''t have to encourage me. "


    "I''m not going to do that.I''m just telling you the truth. "


    That''s... that''s right.


    But it doesn''t look like he''s joking.


    (Then why did Nigel...?)


    He said he was confused.


    "Ah, there it is. Could it be Elaine and Leticia?"


    When Nigel looked at the person pointing, he saw two women waving their hands at us.


    Neither of them appears to have been injured somewhere.


    "Ah, ahh...! Definitely! Leticia and the others."


    I told you, Elaine wouldn''t worry.


    When I saw Nigel''s face, he also looked relieved and stroked his chest down.


    (I knew Nigel was worried about Eliane....)


    Honestly... I was talking until I got here and I didn''t think he was the same person because he was so different from Nigel.


    But looking at the look on his face now, Nigel was the same person...


    One day I want to be a prince who can catch up with him and overtake him - Claude desperately hoped.


    "Let''s go."


    Ah!


    Claude and Nigel ran down the stairs and headed towards Leticia and the others.

 114 114. Thank you.

    We moved on with enough joy to reunite.


    After a short walk, you arrive at an open spot.


    And in the middle of the room, we opened our eyes big.


    "Demon King...!?"


    The moment I see it, I have to speak up.


    A giant creature with two arms chained together.


    The lower body seems to be buried on the floor, but I still doubt its size.Is one finger the same as mine...?


    The monster''s expression was distorted in pain.


    I''m trying to rip off the chain, but I can''t... that''s the look on my face.


    However, the monsters were now stoned and did not move slightly.


    "Yeah, I can tell just by looking.It is highly likely that this is the demon king sealed in King''s Landing. "


    "A tremendous resentment... I''m sure the curse that attacked us is coming from this demon king."


    Nigel and Leticia spoke in turn.


    As she said, a terrible grievance can be felt from the Demon King.


    I felt sick just standing here, driven by the desire to escape now.


    I can''t believe how much resentment this could have caused if it hadn''t been sealed... how much resentment would have spread around the world?


    "Oh no! There''s a woman in front of the Devil King!"


    Claude speaks up.


    Monsters ¡ª¡ª the Demon King was too heterogeneous to notice.


    Ha ha, but the woman seems to be as stoned as the Demon King.


    The female statue is poking her knees and looking up at the Demon King.His hands were tightly tied, and he prayed for something.


    "The beginning of... the Virgin...?"


    That''s what I say as I approach her.


    A woman who looks just like a stone statue... In contrast to the Demon King, sacred magic is leaking from her body.


    I''ve never seen magic with such a sacred taste.


    Besides... the expression of the woman is the holy (...) woman who has mercy on the poor.


    ¡ª¡ª The Virgin of the Beginning... sacrificed herself and sealed the Demon King... still sleeping with the Demon King in this land...


    I remember the words of the goddess who told me.


    "Looks like this is the beginning of the Virgin... and if you think you''ve sealed this anomalous creature, the Demon King, then it fits the Tsuji."


    However, the resentment emanating from the demon king and the magic of the Virgin at the beginning.


    Taken together, it was not difficult to conclude that way.


    "Are you sure... the Demon King was sealed in the Kingdom...?Did we live normally without knowing there was such a place under the castle? "


    Claude''s voice was trembling.


    "I can see that. The magic of that woman is enormous.Even such a girl could only seal herself at her own expense..... "


    Leticia is stunned.


    "But thanks to her hard work, the world has always been at peace.To put it bluntly, it was thanks to her that we were born.It''s not an exaggeration to say that all mothers... "


    Nigel was kneeling and holding hands in front of the Virgin of the Beginning.


    I touch her cheek, which is now a stone statue, with my right hand.


    A powerful force that seals the Demon King.She is said to have been able to establish boundaries throughout the world.


    It''s so powerful that it can''t be compared to me.


    The Virgin has inherited the pulsating power from her for generations.


    I don''t know how many Virgin Marys there were until I arrived.


    But in doing so, it seemed that the thoughts of the Virgin Mary would be conveyed to me.


    "Thank you."


    Nature and words of gratitude came out of my mouth.


    It''s not just the Virgin of the Beginning who sealed the Demon King.


    Words to the saints who have always protected the kingdom and the world.


    Sometimes I cursed myself for being a saint.


    Without this kind of power, I would have lived as a normal girl by now...


    But I just remembered how proud I am that I am now inheriting my noble feelings as a saint.


    And... I was able to see Nigel on a tour.


    It is thanks to the Virgins that I am now.


    That''s what we''ve been thinking for a while...


    "Nh...? What is that?!?"


    Claude pointed.


    When I turned my eyes towards my fingers, a piece of the Virgin''s head at the beginning was glowing.


    If you look closer, there is something like a thin thread.It looks like this is emitting light.


    "Is this... hair?"


    I take care of it.


    The goddess said that if she was part of the body of the Virgin at the beginning, she could make the Road.


    "Elaine, maybe with that...."


    "Yes, we may be able to gain the power of the Virgin of the Beginning."


    My words brighten not only Nigel but the other two faces as well.


    It''s been so long.


    Finally, we were able to gain the power to confront the Demon King.


    It was as if the goddesses and the Virgin of the Beginning were supporting us... I had that feeling.


    Have you been waiting for us?


    "I''m on time...."


    Relieved.


    But I switched my mind right away.


    "Nigel, hurry up and reconnect with the Goddess.While this happens, the Demons may come in. "


    That''s right.


    That''s how we look at each other.


    And just like that time, trying to give Nigel the goddess''s protection again...


    Elaine! Urgent! Can you hear me?


    On the verge.


    The voice of Douglas echoed in my head as a reminder.


    "Oh, Douglas, what''s wrong?"


    His voice feels like he''s in a hurry, but it''s not like he''s going to talk slowly.


    "The Demon King is now in a sealed location.There was also the Virgin at the beginning, and the rest.... "


    That''s right!That''s good news. But... it''s a little late (...) or (...) (...). Go back now... ''


    It was when Douglas tried to continue.


    Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Along with that explosion, a big earthquake struck the castle.

 115 115 Demon invasion

    I was about to fall out of balance because of the tremors.


    Elaine!


    Nigel reached out and supported me like that.


    "Douglas... what''s going on!?"


    Supported by him, I keep talking with Douglas.


    The demons have attacked the King''s Landing!They forced their way through the magic of the border..... "


    "Is that true!?"


    It roughs up your voice.


    Oh, my God...


    The boundaries I set up in King''s Landing are only time-limited.That''s why I managed to gain the power of the Virgin of the Beginning before the borders disappeared.


    "We were supposed to have boundaries in another day....."


    But as we approach the extinction of the boundary, its effectiveness gradually weakens.


    That''s what I knew in advance.


    That''s why the Demons are so close to breaking through their own borders... they''ve been attacking like this.


    Nevertheless, at that time, the power of the Demon side is shredded.


    Therefore, after the boundary completely disappeared, the Demons were more likely to act....


    "That''s what Eriane looks like... maybe the Demons are in this country?"


    "Yes"


    Claude and Leticia nodded and opened their eyes.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s going to be too slow."


    Nigel''s eyes are more serious.


    "Elaine, give me the goddess''s protection as soon as possible.And... we have to communicate with the goddess and get the power of the Virgin of the Beginning. "


    "I understand."


    As always, I hold hands on Nigel''s back for protection.


    Nigel''s body shines.


    The brilliance is such that it dyes the dark underground in pure white.


    "Lady Goddess, the Road has been made.Please help us.... "


    Put your hands together and try to communicate in prayer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But there''s no response from the goddess.


    "Goddess! I''ve got the beginning of the Virgin''s hair! Road is ready!The Demons have also invaded this country. Hurry up.... "


    But no matter how desperately I called him, he didn''t say anything back.


    "Elaine....."


    Nigel looks at me anxiously.


    Apparently, unlike that night, his consciousness didn''t stop.


    But it still seems to indicate that communication with the goddess is not going well.


    - Why!?


    The same conditions were put in place as before.I also got the beginning of the Virgin''s hair.


    And yet... why doesn''t the goddess reply?


    That''s right, I can''t hide my impatience either.


    "Oh, no! It''s dangerous here!"


    Claude raised his voice.


    Indeed... while this is happening, the entire castle will tremble and debris will fall from above.


    This place is about to collapse.


    "Anyway, we need to get out of here!I''m worried about the outside! "


    "Ha, ha!"


    Nigel shouts out like he''s blasting me into chaos.


    I don''t know why I can''t communicate with the goddess anymore.


    But... even if you''re thinking about it slowly right now.


    In the meantime, the King''s Capital will be in trouble due to the total attack of the Demons.


    Let''s hurry!


    While feeling pulled back, I undo the Goddess protection I was granting Nigel.


    The protection of the goddess gives me a lot of power, but the burden on my body is huge.


    I don''t want a lot of fighting going on here.


    "Leticia, this way!"


    Uh-huh.


    Claude pulls Leticia''s hand.


    No matter how much Leticia is a first-class sorcerer, it doesn''t change how cute she is.


    In contrast to the anxious Leticia, Claude seemed very upset today.


    His feet trembled with fear, but still he felt a strong will to protect Leticia alone.


    "Why are you with the goddess...."


    "Let''s go back up and think about it.We need to get out of here now. "


    Nigel said powerful words to me to think.

 116 116... for the woman I love.

    [SIDE Douglas]


    "Kh... too many!"


    Douglas distorted his face before the imminent army of demons.


    Eliane''s closure was calculated to last another day.


    She also suggested the possibility that the Demons would attack by the time the border was completely gone... but there would have been parts where everyone had been alarmed.


    Until then, Elaine was powerful, and everyone had full trust.


    (Therefore, the demons have broken through the boundaries by weaving in that their power is greatly reduced.In order to make our intentions known)


    Now ¡ª¡ª the glass is in dragon form.


    They fly over King''s Landing and deal with the demons from there.


    On earth, the Knights, led by Adolf and Klaus, are fighting the demons.


    The general public fled and the city became a mess.


    (Fortunately, there were many undead forms of demonic tribes in the past.If I sprinkled holy water, I could destroy them all.)


    But not this time.


    Even if you exhale from the glass into the sky a breath of fire (brace), it could hit your side.


    Otherwise, Douglas was in trouble with the demonic army attacking from the sky with his own face.


    Even if it''s not a big deal for Douglas, no matter how much he knocks it down, there''s no point.


    No matter how many Douglas have destroyed the Demons, they won''t catch up.


    It''s a dragon. Why are you on the human side?


    A demon tribe pointing a spear talks to Douglas.


    "Hahaha, is it strange that dragons are on the side of humans?"


    Douglas answered while holding it on a hard scale.


    A dragon must have been a sacred creature.It was an obstacle for us demons, but we shared its strength and pride.And yet... the dragon is also corrupt when it comes to allies with people who are weaker and stupider than itself. "


    "Ha! I don''t know what to say, ''corrupted''!Are your eyes rotten? "


    Flying around the sky, Douglas fights.


    Douglas was born, built a nest near this kingdom, and lived there.


    I''ve never seen my father or my mother.A dragon''s mother gives birth to a child with her own life.Moreover, he never lived with his family like a human being, and his father had gone somewhere a long time ago.


    I don''t think that''s strange.Because I was used to dragons.


    It was a boring day.


    Some humans used to hunt dragons, and there was a daily battle between them.


    But in a peaceful world, there was no one to turn to the dragon for nothing.


    There are no glasses or anything, but I don''t want to harm humans.


    Therefore, Douglas spent an irreplaceable day alone in the nest.


    (But... that''s when you met Eliane.)


    At first, it was from a long story.


    Elaine seemed surprised at the identity of the Douglas at first... but she treated me very quickly.


    The conversation with Elaine was interesting.


    When I was talking to her, the dry heart of the glass seemed to be moisturizing.


    (Elaine was a gentle man of heart.Normally, it would be inevitable to resent the country if it had that much power and was abused by others.It''s not strange to think about revenge.But... Eriane didn''t seem to have that in her mind.)


    Eliane didn''t even try to leave the country until she was banished.


    Even though it was such a terrible kingdom, she was trying to defend her boundaries.


    A true Virgin.


    Ariane looked dazzled in the glass.


    That''s why you''re on the human side... that''s a saint.Why did you put so much on the Virgin''s shoulder? "


    The demon tribe, pressured by Douglas'' onslaught, still asks.


    "Virgin... do you know the name of the Virgin?"


    I tried to answer the question, but the demons didn''t give me an answer.You don''t know.


    "Before she''s a saint, she''s a girl.I''m in love with her who treats everyone kindly and indifferently. "


    Until I met Eliane, I hardly met any humans.


    But once in a while, a desperate adventurer comes to Douglas to name himself.


    Most people saw the huge body of the glass and screamed and fled.A small fraction of the rest came towards the glass.


    They only saw the glass as a ''dragon''.Inside those eyes were impurities such as fear and ambition.


    But Elaine wasn''t.


    (She... saw me not as a dragon, but as a man (...))


    That''s why I''ve talked a lot about things I''ve never loved before.


    First of all, everyday stupid stories.When that was over, he told me about an interesting romantic novel I read recently.


    Where is the dragon''s opponent, the woman who talks passionately about romantic novels that are circulating among humans?


    Initially, Douglas felt odd about it, but gradually opened his heart to pure Arne.


    (I was outraged when I heard that she had been expelled from the country.And it''s strange that you''re fighting in the kingdom right now.)


    Douglas hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you have a woman you love?"


    Douglas asked.


    But the Demons didn''t give me the answer.


    "A woman who risks her life but wants to protect it."


    Douglas builds up magic in her mouth.


    (Jesus Christ... I didn''t know I was going to preach to Nigel again.)


    Breathe of Gonen (bracelet) -- fire!


    The flames roared and swallowed up the stupid demons ahead.


    "If you''re not a man enough to listen to the selfishness of a woman you love, you don''t even deserve to stand next to Elianne.I don''t feel like losing to someone who has nothing to protect. "


    When the flames went out, there wasn''t even one demon left in the sky.


    Immediately Douglas went to the ground and tried to fight back...


    "Haha! What''s so funny about dragons these days?"


    A great deal of magic occurs from the front.


    Immediately Douglas turned to you.


    Then... the empty space was distorted, and a demon tribe appeared from there.


    The size is no different from that of a human.It floats in space and stares straight at the glass.


    However, the magic and intimidation released from that small body was not comparable to other demons.


    Advanced Demon Clan


    Looking at him, Douglas makes an inference.


    The advanced demons shake their heads vertically.


    "My name is Godfrey. Let''s make a deal."


    and the sword appeared in his right hand and hit the glass.


    Hmm.


    Douglas snorts her nose and magically prevents it.


    "He''s a stranger. From now on, you will also burn the charcoal."


    ... but it will not be possible to rush to the ground or to Elaine immediately.


    (It seems to take a little time.Hang in there till I go...!! (Eliane)


    Douglas was still praying for Eliane''s safety as he fought against the advanced demon tribe Godfrey.

 117 117. If you cant be a protagonist, pull yourself in.

    Back in the Throne Room.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Look out the window.


    Smoke is rising all over King''s Landing.I saw the demons attacking the people, and I heard screams from here.


    "It''s too late...!"


    Nigel distorted his face with regret.


    "Well, how about that!? Elaine hasn''t got the virgin of the beginning yet!The Demon King will be resurrected! "


    Claude''s trembling voice.


    The situation is certainly worse.


    We were close to gaining the power of the Virgin of the Beginning, but on the brink of it, the Demons entered the country.


    I wonder why I can''t communicate with the goddess, and if we alone can stop the invasion of the demons right now...


    But...


    "If this happens, you''ll have no choice but to mourn it.Now we must defeat the Demon Clan - and stop the resurrection of the Demon King at all costs. "


    "Well, let''s do what we can now, rather than regret what we couldn''t do."


    Everyone here nods to Nigel''s words.


    "I''m worried about the people being attacked.With my healing magic, I will be able to heal you.... "


    "Alright, Elaine and the others are headed to a place where there might be someone injured.I will stay here and protect the throne. "


    Are you okay alone?


    "Of course."


    Nigel creates strength.


    "Now is the time to step on it.Elaine, I''m sorry... but may I have the goddess''s protection again? "


    "Yes"


    Place your hands on your back as before, granting the Goddess protection.


    But I still don''t think I can communicate with the goddess.


    I wondered why I couldn''t talk to the Goddess even though I got the Road... but I''m not thinking about it slowly right now.


    "Nigel, I got this.Let''s keep the line in this room.They should have it for a little while. "


    Yeah, thanks.


    Even Baltul, the advanced demon tribe, was not an enemy in front of Nigel.


    But... I''m still worried.


    The more I leave, the less effective the goddess will be.So as soon as we know what''s going on around us, we need to come back.


    "Bo, boboboboboboboku, let''s go. I can protect Leticia and Elaine!"


    "What can Claude do?But the preparedness is good. I can help you too. "


    Claude is twitching his teeth.Looking at him like that, Leticia sighed.


    I''m just glad they''re so concerned now.


    "Thank you, Nigel, I''ll be right back!"


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Out of the room, there was anger and screaming in the castle.


    "Never let the demons near this castle!Sacrificing our lives will only protect His Majesty the King! "


    "Kh... but there are too many wounded!Don''t you have more healers? "


    Whether you come from me or Claude, you move around without shaking your arms.


    There are injured people lying all over the floor, and it''s not very good, but the healers who are here seem to be unable to catch up with the treatment.


    "Then please... I''ll go to my dead wife as soon as I can."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?Don''t die yet! "


    A knight bleeding.A knight who looked like a friend beside him was desperately encouraging him.


    Fatal wounds from seeing. If you leave him alone, he will die.


    But...


    "Rest assured. Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to cure you-- wide heels."


    I apply healing magic to this area of the floor.


    The wounds of those wrapped in holy light heal quickly.


    "It seems that there are still people who are injured.Claude, Leticia! Let''s go! "


    "Ah, ahh! But your healing magic is amazing.Why didn''t I recognize your power in the old days... "


    "I knew you were a virgin. Your power is real."


    Claude and Leticia were surprised by the healing magic and praised me.


    Then we ran around the castle and healed the wounded.


    "Hmm... did you manage to get a paragraph?"


    Wipe the sweat on your forehead with your arms.


    Now we were coming down to the courtyard of the castle.


    Initially, the castle was transformed into a crucible of chaos, but now it seems to have settled down a little.


    "Thanks to running around the castle, I''ve been able to grasp the general situation."


    Ah.


    Claude agrees to what I said.


    To summarize the information you''ve heard ¡ª¡ª the demons came into this country hours ago.It seems that a large number of demons appeared and started attacking people when I heard the sound of the glass breaking.


    And the demons'' goals were directed toward the castle.I''m sure you know that the Demon King is sealed underneath this castle.


    Douglas has become a dragon form against such a demonic opponent and is fighting desperately.


    The Knights Adolf and Klaus have managed to cope with the Demon Opponent and keep the injured to a minimum.


    Thanks to your all-out battle, the fight against the Demons is now five minutes.


    But... if even one more thing were to be done, the situation would change dramatically...


    "Ha, ha. What, the demons aren''t a big deal either.Perhaps... even without the power of the Virgin in the beginning, you can still win the battle? "


    "Claude, be careful. You heard him, right?The advanced demons barely showed up.Everyone is fighting against the lower end of the demon race. "


    Leticia watches out for Claude, whose expression is loose.


    "That''s right, but what we do remains the same.Fight like this..... "


    It was when I tried to continue.


    "Oh, is this where the Virgin was?"


    Voices from above.


    Looking up, there was a variant of a feathered doll (one person) floating there.


    Woeful feather patterns.


    Yes... it looks like a giant poisonous moth.


    She had a faint smile on her mouth and looked down on us sparingly.


    "Demon race...!"


    Someone shouted, and all the knights on the spot stood with swords and spears.


    But did a monster like a poisonous moth make you sick?


    "The weak ones don''t defy me.For now, the Virgin is dead. "


    and the wings were moved in a flash.


    Purple scales are scattered from the feathers and pouring down on us.


    ... no!


    I immediately cast the magic of the boundary so as to completely cover this place.


    Scale flour was inhibited by boundaries.


    However, there is a small amount of scale flour on the castle wall.Then a part of the scaled wall collapsed like sugar confectionery.


    It''s a powerful poison.


    I speak to you all.


    "If this happens at all, you will die soon.Ladies and gentlemen, try not to leave me...! "


    You were bewildered by my voice and distorted by fear.


    Looking at it, a monster like a poisonous moth has a trance expression on his face.


    "Fufufu, that scary face is my favorite.Looks like you''re holding up a little bit... but it''s over.I mean, you''re in the upper (...) class demon tribe like me, right?I''ve heard that the Demon King is under the castle.Other advanced demons are on their way to the Devil King by now. "


    "......!"


    Hearing the words of the moth demon tribe, Nigel''s face came to mind behind my head.


    It is possible that this demon tribe is right... but I don''t think so.


    And the ability to destroy all the knights here in an instant.There''s no doubt that they''re advanced demons.


    I can''t get away from this place because I can use boundary magic.


    But... while this is happening, Nigel!


    "Elaine"


    Pong and someone put their hands on my anxious shoulder.


    "Leticia....."


    "Leave this to me.Because I tend to be like this. "


    Leticia did not divert herself from the demons like moths, releasing powerful words.


    "Oh, what can you do?It''s you, the poisonous bug that got into this country. "


    A demon who provokes.


    But Leticia wasn''t scared.


    "Indeed... I may be a poison worm in this country.Then, if poison is poison, why don''t you dance with me? "


    Leticia bends her fingers like she invites a demon clan.


    The demons who distorted their faces uncomfortably moved their feathers and sprayed scales.


    I immediately tried to stretch the magic of the border again to prevent poisoning... but Leticia was on the verge of controlling it.


    "As long as it''s like this, I''ll be fine.Don''t lick the strength of my mind. "


    The black aura runs from Leticia.


    Aura wrapped the poured scales and vanished.


    I''ve neutralized the poison.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so, poisonous bug"


    "That''s not a big deal to you, Poisonous Moth."


    Between the two, the black emotions stagger.


    "Come on, Elaine, what are you dozing off about?Go to the prince at once. [M]This is enough for me. "


    "Le, I''ll protect Le Le Le Le Le Tissue!Don''t worry, go to him! "


    Leticia and Claude say.


    "Ha, ha! Thank you! Leticia... please be safe."


    "Ha! Who are you talking to?"


    Turning my back on the spot, I ran to Nigel.


    Leticia and the others... I''m more worried about Nigel now.


    Once the Demon King is resurrected, it''s over.If that demon tribe is telling the truth, they will do something about it.


    And... Leticia was the one who tortured me and Nigel once.


    You can''t lose here!


    "Well... you''re not easy, are you?I know exactly what you''re thinking.I''m trying to stand in the middle of the front stage (center) because I can''t be the main character. "


    And finally ¡ª¡ª I heard a slight Leticia voice from behind.


    "If you can''t be a protagonist, get off the stage.I''ve given up -- to be the hero of this world. "

 118 118 True Virgin

    SIDE Nigel


    "Kh...!"


    In the Throne Room.


    I-- Nigel was against the Advanced Demons.


    "Even with the protection of the goddess, is that so?I was mistaken for stronger because I defeated Baltul. "


    Such a prolonged voice was heard by the demons who looked like children.


    I fought against an advanced demon named Philomena, and I was on the defensive side.


    Philomena waves her sword gorgeously and tries to slash me. [M]


    Meanwhile, I was doing my best to catch it, and I wasn''t able to fall for it.


    "Do you have time to slap me like that?Your attack is too slow and your rhythm just doesn''t match. "


    "Hmm? Humans say weird things.Whether you''re telling the truth or not, Philo is on the lookout.You can''t beat Philo. "


    Provoke, but Philomena parries it lightly.


    It is bad news for us that the advanced demons are infiltrating the castle.


    It''s likely that there will be others.


    I just wanted to say that I''m worried about Elaine... but I''m not going anywhere right now.


    I had heard that the more she left, the less effective the protection was.The protection of the goddess is not universal.


    That''s why I''m in trouble with the advanced demons. [M]


    "Why do you humans bother Philo and the others?"


    Philomelo asks me as he keeps swinging his sword.


    "Anyway, you''re going back to Philo and the others?That''s more reasonable.Even though Philo can''t beat him, it''s hard for a human.Philo will tell the others. "


    Ha!


    I accidentally eject it.


    I don''t think what he''s saying is true... but I can''t possibly turn back to the Devil''s side.


    "You don''t know the beauty of human beings -- the strength."


    I doubt Philomero''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª I was surprised when I first heard that Eliane wanted to save the kingdom.


    But somewhere in my mind, I thought, "I think she would say that."


    The kingdom has done something terrible to her.


    Against such a gentle woman, the prince of this country gave up his engagement and banishment.It''s inconceivable.


    And it was the kingdom that banished Eliane that deserved to be in this situation.


    At that time, I didn''t know that the Devil was sealed in the King''s City... and even if this country was destroyed like this, there was nothing wrong with me.


    That would be the same with Elaine.


    But -- she wanted the kingdom''s salvation.


    "Why? There can''t be any stepsister to save that country."


    When I heard from Elaine, I felt so strong. [M]


    But Elaine looked at me with straight eyes.


    I know what you mean.But no matter how many people in the kingdom have done terrible things to me, they are the same person.Some of them don''t even know I exist, and I can''t stand the smile of those people... "


    But......


    In Elaine''s words, I would have had a bitter look on my face.


    I know what she''s saying.


    But I couldn''t nod honestly to what she said, although I wasn''t very good at it.


    If you''re going to save the kingdom, you''re not going anywhere.


    You will face Prince Claude and His Majesty the King.


    That could hurt Elaine again... because I thought so.


    But Elaine''s will was firm.


    "Nigel, this is what I think.The strong have a duty to protect the weak. "


    That''s right. Not in a world where the strong wield power and the weak bully it.But... not in the case of the kingdom.It''s just going to destroy itself. "


    It makes sense what you''re saying.But... here''s what I''m thinking.I''ve been raw (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) for that, then? ''


    For a moment, I couldn''t understand what Elaine was saying. [M]


    "The kingdom ¡ª¡ª no, to make people all over the world happy, I was empowered as a Virgin.Then you must use this power and fulfill your mission.Because it is a true (...) saint (...) woman. "


    I thought of objecting immediately.


    But more than that, I was overwhelmed by Elaine''s readiness.


    What a woman she is!


    I look not only at myself, but at people around the world.


    No matter how powerful it may be, it can''t be done with much effort.


    I had no choice but to give up on the size of her vessel.


    "... okay, Elaine. I respect your will."


    Thank you!


    Elianne brightens her face.


    But... by myself, saving that country will be difficult.Sorry, Nigel. Can you help me?


    "......!"


    At that time, I felt an electric shock in my body. [M]


    --Can you help me?


    There is a verse where she has been trying to clean up everything herself.Probably would have headed to the kingdom alone without consulting me about Baltur.You''ll be faster than convincing me.


    But she relied on me. [M]


    I was more than happy about it.


    Of course, Elaine. I will be your sword and shield. "


    When I returned it, Elaine smiled like a flower.


    ... and now it''s like this.


    "The shallowness of you who can only look at themselves.Meanwhile, the Virgin is trying to save people around the world. "


    "That''s Baker. Why should anyone else be happy? I don''t understand..."


    "Well, I guess you are... and I don''t think you''ll understand.But...! "


    "Nh! Strong...!?"


    When I pushed him back with my sword, Philomelo''s face twisted for the first time.


    When I think about Elianne, wonders and power come out.


    Nigel, I''m almost there. I can help you too.


    That''s what she said, and I saw a fantasy of holding hands in my hands.


    "I can''t lose to you to protect my precious things!No matter what obstacles stand in front of me, I won''t step back! "


    Seeing Philomelo stagger, I flash my sword. [M]


    The mutilated Philomelo raised his black blood splash and fell to the floor.


    "Haah, haah... did you manage to beat it?"


    Philomelo is immobilized.


    But... I still couldn''t hold my sword.


    What is it, man?


    What is this evil magic?


    Where the hell are they coming from?


    "Well done, Philomelo. That''s all you have to do to drain the Virgin''s appliance."


    Evil voice.


    The floor where Philomelo is lying.


    From below... someone''s hand reaches out.


    And then someone appeared from the floor, trying to take Philomelo in.


    Don''t let me cum!


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but a second demon tribe appeared.Moreover, when it appears in this situation, it is likely that it is an advanced demon race.


    I immediately waved my sword and tried to attack it. [M]


    But he dodged the attack with Kurli and stood before me with Philomelo in his arms.


    "The game is over. Let''s put a piece on it."


    When Philomelo''s body slipped, he entered a new demon tribe... and vanished.


    And the next moment.


    The demon tribe filled the distance and lifted my body---

 119 119 · Regrettable. I will never forgive you.

    When I arrived between the thrones, there was Nigel who was lifted up by a demonic presence.


    "Nigel!"


    Call and try to rush to him at once.


    But the demons raised their tongues and tongues.


    "The Virgin... Kukuku, you''re too late.I got the magic he gave me.I''ve already used this one. "


    I tried to break Nigel''s neck with force.


    But...


    "Uh-oh!"


    Nigel cried out with his throat ripped open, scratching his head as he managed to escape from the hands of the demons.


    And the demons who were frightened for a moment.I didn''t miss the gap and cheated on the demons.


    "... hmm. Depressing."


    My attack was like a bug hit.


    However, we were able to disrupt the critical balance.


    Nigel squeezes his strength and leaves the demons.


    He put his hand on his throat and coughed painfully.


    "What the hell are you going to do?Do you think you can do this for free? "


    Weave a cloak like a royal, twice the size of the demon in front of me.


    But I glanced back at the demons without fear, supporting Nigel.


    "I''ve already used you guys.I have all the keys. "


    Key?


    Demon King Resurrection.


    The demon tribe talks too much.


    "I took Philomelo, an advanced demon clan, into my body and recovered the magical protection of the goddess from him.With this magic, you can revive the Demon King at the expense of my body. "


    After that, the Demons turn their backs on us.


    "Come on ¡ª¡ª it''s the beginning of the festival. Fighting Virgin opponents can be a waste of magic.I don''t have time for you. "


    The Demon tribe keeps going under the throne - into the room where the Demon King was sealed.


    No! No!


    "Elaine, I''m fine! Stop it!"


    Nigel also reached out, but it seemed like he was doing his best.You won''t be able to move immediately.


    I want to cast a healing magic on him right now... but I think so, but I''m stuck.


    I can do that later.


    The priority right now is... to stop!


    Don''t make a mistake here!


    "I won''t let you go!"


    I will tie the line in front of the demon tribe and try to stop him.


    "You really act depressed."


    The demons tried to break the boundaries by reaching out to each other.


    I also have a lot of magic to throw into the border when I lose, but... no!You''re gonna break through like this!?


    "What are you... going to do?"


    Protrude your right hand forward and support it with your left hand.


    As the power and boundaries of the demon tribes reversed, I threw a voice.


    "Are you guilty of trying to take a lot of lives...?Is that all you want? "


    "I don''t know what to say ¡ª¡ª that''s right.You guys are crazy in the first place. "


    The demons continued without changing the tone of their voices.


    "I have a general idea of how you''ve been treated in this country...It''s trying to come back and save this country.That''s a funny idea. What''s in it for you? "


    I would like to contest the inquiry of the demons, but I can''t afford to spin the words now.


    "It is you who are strange.If the Demon King is resurrected, his thoughts must change soon.From now on, I''ll be desperate just to protect my life... and that''s when it''s coming. "


    "Ahh!"


    Palin!


    At the same time as the sound of the glass breaking, we are driven backwards by the shock wave.


    I immediately stood up and tried to stop the demons... but in a scared moment, the demons disappeared.


    They must have headed to the location where the Demon King is sealed.


    I''m stunned, and I''m going to stand there...


    "Ah, Elaine! We need to go after him now!If the Demon King is resurrected, it will be a terrible thing! "


    Nigel''s voice brought me back to reality.


    "Eh, eh! But Nigel... you''re hurt..."


    Perhaps because of the fierce battle with the Demons earlier... Nigel was wounded everywhere.


    It''s bleeding, and it looks desperate just to get up.


    I use healing magic, but... this doesn''t make me completely tired.


    Is that why I kept using healing magic? I can''t heal Nigel completely...


    But....


    "It''s okay! If we don''t go, this country... no, the world will be over!I''m willing to risk my life, but I can''t let him do what he wants! "


    Nigel was about to walk out of wounds.


    You are right what he says.


    If it''s true, I want you to rest.But as it stands, without Nigel, I won''t be able to stop that demon on my own.


    So...


    "... okay, let''s head there now!"


    I made up my mind to go after the Demons with Nigel.


    Running down the basement stairs...


    "Nigel... I''m sorry. That demon tribe doesn''t care about people''s lives.Such an evil being... I can''t forgive you. "


    "I agree with Elaine.We''ll definitely stop him! "


    Yes!


    Nigel pulls his hand toward the bottom of the basement at a rolling rate.


    The warmth of his hand naturally gave me courage.

 120 120. The true Virgin will never lose.

    [SIDE Douglas]


    Douglas-- on the other side.


    That''s a Dragon tribe.I couldn''t beat you alone. "


    An advanced demon godfloor in battle with Douglas.


    He lay on the ground and looked up at the glass, which had changed to human form.


    "Hmm, I didn''t know what to do.I was more proud to think I could win. "


    Douglas laughs with his nose.


    Nevertheless, he was wounded in this battle.


    The dragon is highly self-healing, so it doesn''t have much problem... but its chest is cracked and bleeding from it.There were injuries in other areas that were never optimistic.


    The surrounding buildings collapsed, and people and demons fled away from the Douglas, resulting in creepy quiet.


    (Absolutely... I didn''t expect you to have trouble with this guy.It was quite a tough guy for the demons.)


    With that in mind, Douglas sees a godforward floor that is still breathing and dying.


    "For the last time... your heart is rotten, but you are strong.If I were reborn, I''d want to fight again. "


    "Ha... I''m asking for a favor."


    A dry laugh leaks from the mouth of the godfather.


    "But... your plan is going to end underdeveloped.The Knights of the Humans are pretty good.I don''t think the advanced demon tribes have defeated the other elephant demons. "


    In fact, if the Demons have been launching a total attack, they''re on their feet.


    Douglas''s strength was great, of course... but a few weeks ago, I didn''t think it was a city that fell without becoming a demon.


    I think that''s why we are now able to face the threat of the demon tribe once again and join forces.


    But...


    "Hah... don''t lick the demons.This is what I expected.Something I can do. "


    Godfloor turns his expression and distorts his mouth.


    "All I did was make money for hours, and while I was doing it, the Prime Minister was doing it well."


    "What do you mean?"


    Douglas asked.


    But the next moment-- the night comes in the sky.


    That''s how the glass looks up at the sky and gets stuck in words.


    The Godfloor continued to look at it with satisfaction.


    "The end has begun! You humans are finished!He will finally be resurrected! "


    "You mean... the Devil King?Hey, what did you-- "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douglas asked, but Godfrey didn''t answer.


    Apparently it''s completely out of order.


    "Elaine... are you okay? Elaine! Answer!"


    I''ll try to fly the memento to Elaine.But I didn''t hear anything.


    "You mean you can''t afford to talk so much...?What the hell is going on... cum "


    Due to the tiredness of the battle, the body of the glass leaned and sat on the ground.


    I try to get up right away, but I can''t get it right.


    "There''s nothing wrong with life... but we can''t go and save them right now.Elaine, Nigel... stay safe! "


    Now all I had to do was pray for the two of them to be safe.


    [SIDE Reticcia]


    "Haah, haah... it''s persistent. It''s finally over."


    Leticia.


    I have finally finished my battle against the advanced demon tribe Philomelo.


    The wounded in the courtyard managed to complete the evacuation.


    Watching Philomelo disappear - Claude supports her breathing on her shoulders.


    "Leticia, you were so strong!I''m sorry it''s useless..... "


    Claude regrets his lack of strength.


    (Well, sure... honestly, I got a little distracted.)


    Leticia is fighting Philomelo.


    Claude managed to help himself, throwing stones and fighting Philomelo.


    But the advanced demon opponent can''t be afraid of such things.


    As a result, Claude fought while defending himself, so the battle was prolonged.


    Claude himself knew that, and he was twisting his face with regret.


    Hey.


    Leticia says.


    "You know who I am?I was born of a filthy blood.Born as a magician, he also has the power to curse and kill opponents.I''m not your favorite me-- "


    She has always worn a false mask to achieve her goals.


    I vomited all the lies and didn''t reveal my nature.


    But... now what Leticia speaks of is real.It was a true word without lies or lies.


    (Well... Claude must have hated me now.I don''t... like magician girls.)


    - It''s disgusting!


    Get out of the way!


    Before Leticia woke up to the power of the curse.


    Born into a family of magicians, she was thrown into such a curse out of sight of her family.


    A magician is generally not in a very demanding position.


    I was almost hated and creepy.


    That''s why Claude thought about Leticia.


    But Leticia''s expectations were different.


    Claude changed his blood phase.


    "Nah, what are you talking about!I love you, whether you''re a magician or not!I love your heart!You can''t possibly hate this stuff! "


    and voiced.


    (ah--)


    When I heard that, it seemed that Leticia was no longer on her chest.


    (That''s right... maybe I just wanted to hear that word)


    No matter what she looks like.


    Even if she is a sorcerer.


    Someone who loves me the same way.


    Maybe Leticia just keeps looking for someone like that.


    Claude''s face, which I had never thought of before, looked cooler than anyone else -- Nigel.


    (Fu, I''m an idiot, too. I can''t believe you finally noticed how the book feels.


    "Leticia!?"


    Claude panicked.


    It''s because Leticia has fallen on him as if she had lost all her strength.


    "You okay, Leticia? I''m not dying!"


    Claude''s grieving voice penetrated the sky.


    But Leticia opened her eyes.


    "... I''m telling you. I''m not dying.I''m quite a persistent woman.I''m just a little tired. So... will you lend me your breasts, Your Highness? "


    and said with a faint smile on his mouth.


    I could laugh like this.


    Her head was twitching because she used too much of the power of the curse... and she was honestly surprised.


    "Well... I''ll leave the rest to others.That''s right, can I fight anymore? "


    But Leticia noticed the anomaly and opened her eyes.


    It was the same with Claude.


    Suddenly, the sky was covered in darkness.


    "What''s wrong? Another demon tribe...?"


    "No... this is..."


    --Demon King.


    It is very similar to the air that the Demon King saw in the basement.


    It''s a nasty grievance that keeps coming.


    "Is Elaine and Nigel safe?If it stays like this..... "


    "It''s okay. You''re worried too."


    But Leticia continued in powerful words.


    "Leave it to her.How dare she be a true (...) saint. "

 121 121 · Rising Disaster

    When we arrived at the bottom of the basement, the demon tribe earlier offered prayers in front of the demon king.


    Don''t let me cum!


    Nigel drew his sword and the Demons slashed him... but he was prevented from reaching by something like an invisible boundary.


    "It''s too late! Give me your fingers!"


    Evil magic flows from the demons.


    And the magic wraps the demon king.


    The surface of the Demon King cracked and gradually appeared.


    "Success!"


    The demons spread out their arms and had the expression of a trance.


    I tried to sabotage the Demons, too... but, as he said, it was a little late.


    He stretched many boundaries in front of the Demon King.


    But at the same time as you create borders, they are broken by evil magic and do not work.


    The Demon King moves his limbs slowly.


    Every time I moved a little, I hit the surrounding walls and ground, and there was a resonance.


    "My name is Pewiz!"


    Before the resurrected Demon King, the demon tribe named Pewis talks.


    "I was controlling the demons in your absence!But from now on, it''s your time.Am I underneath...? "


    But the words of Pewis are cut off there.


    Because the giant Demon King''s right hand grabbed Pewis as it was.


    "Demon King... what the hell are you doing?"


    I doubt Pewis''s eyes.


    But the Demon King did not answer and opened his mouth.


    And it was like a kid chewing on a confectionery ¡ª¡ª he threw Pewis in his mouth.


    I can''t hear the Terminator. It was such a quick event.


    "The magic of the Demon King... will grow even more?"


    Nigel made a strange look at the resurrected Demon King.


    The Demon King, who captured Pewiz, smiled satisfactorily.


    Does Pewis have breakfast for sleeping?


    The magic of Nigel, who captured the Advanced Demons and granted Goddess protection¡­ Pewis, who captured them, would have been a good source of nutrition.


    "Anyway, the Demon King is back... I will never allow this to go out.Lock me in here! "


    "But how!"


    In the worst case scenario, I accidentally make my voice rough.


    Gwwwwwwwwwwww!


    The Demon King roars.


    The demon king waved his arms as if shivering with joy of awakening.


    Beyond the dragon, the Demon King was the first great disaster to move.


    In front of the resurrected Demon King, my borderline magic is also powerless.No matter how much I tied myself to the evidence, I was destroyed by the demon king as if I broke the glass every time.


    "What am I supposed to do..."


    "Elaine, is that...?"


    With consternation, Nigel shifts her gaze to my chest.


    "Is this... the Virgin''s hair from the beginning?"


    It was the next moment.


    The beginning Virgin''s hair, which she kept on her chest, moved by herself and flew to the Devil.


    And the hair grows longer and ties up the demon king as it is.


    Gwwwwwwwwwwww!


    The Demon King screams in grief.


    But I felt like I was saying, "You''re a depressed bug."


    The Demon King is trying to tear off the hair that is holding him.My hair gets bumpy.


    "It''s not going to last long..."


    I nodded at Nigel''s words.


    The basement is about to collapse because the Demon King is rampaging to escape from captivity.


    Debris also falls from the top of the earthquake that can''t stand up.


    "If you stay here, you''ll be buried alive!Nigel, let''s get out of here now! "


    That''s right!


    We ran up the original stairs, holding the algae-scratching Demon King under our eyes.


    "I wish the Demon King had been buried alive like this...."


    "Well, that sounds difficult.Even if it''s buried alive, it''s going to crawl up on its own. "


    I agree.


    I finally resurrected the Demon King.


    My bond doesn''t work either.


    Everyone else is exhausted in the fight against the demons, so you won''t be able to fight easily.


    No hitting.


    The situation is desperate.


    ¡ª¡ª The world will be doomed.


    Still, I managed to find a way to live...


    "Ahh!"


    I raise my voice.


    Because the stairs under my feet collapsed and Nigel and I fell.


    Elaine!


    Nigel moves in the air and holds my hand.


    "I will never let go of your hand!"


    ¡ô ¡ô


    Meanwhile, Douglas suddenly wonders what''s going on in the dark city...


    Douglas!


    Louder.


    Turning to the voice, Philippe and Vincent the Spirit King were there.And Ralph, the pet of the royal castle, was heading towards the Douglas.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Vincent asks questions.


    "I don''t know. The Demons invaded the country, and we prevented it... all of a sudden this happened."


    "Ariane didn''t make it?"


    Next, let''s talk about Philip''s question.


    But Douglas only twisted his face and shook his neck to the left and right.


    "I don''t know. I''m losing touch with Elaine.But it''s only natural to think that we didn''t make it.Besides, what the hell are you... "


    So Douglas noticed Vincent''s sword.


    It is a shining sword.A huge amount of magic was emitted from the sword, and even the Douglas could not grasp the whole thing.


    (This sword... I''ve seen it somewhere...)


    When Douglas traces his memory back...


    "Oh, it was when Philip and I stopped by the castle.The sword I kept there suddenly glowed and became a little noisy. "


    Vincent answers.


    "This sword has been in our spiritual village for a long time.I entrusted it to Elaine..... "


    "Ah... that rusty sword from that spiritual village?Why is that happening? "


    A sword passed down from generation to generation among the spirits and contained in an old box.


    At that time, the Douglas opened the box with strength, and in thanking them, Philip entrusted it to them.


    (How could that be...)


    Douglas repeated the question, but Philip only licked his neck.


    "But... I think it makes sense that the light came out at this time.Then I hurried here to get on the back of the Beast of God (Fenrir) and give it to Eliane and the others.... "


    It was the next moment, Philip said.


    The mysterious sword trembled in the hands of Katakata and Vincent and moved away from him.


    "What do you mean!?"


    It was Vincent, who always seemed calm and calm, but he just shouted loudly.


    I thought the mysterious sword had been floating in space for a while - it flew straight into the sky.


    (Is that... towards the imperial castle?)


    The sword gradually increased its speed and headed straight towards the imperial castle.


    "I don''t know what it is. This is...."


    "Me too. But now that this has happened, we will have to entrust everything to those swords - and to Eliane and the others.It''s beyond what we can do. "


    If the Demon King is fully resurrected... it will collapse from its original plan.


    Then it could be said that the situation is worse now (case).


    But when I looked at that mysterious sword, I felt wonder and reassurance.


    The sword emitted a divine light as if it had a mission to save Elianne and the others.


    The light became even stronger, illuminating the darkened city.

 122 122... I want to see everybody again.

    Our bodies are falling towards the Demon King.


    The Demon King''s roar echoed, and I didn''t know that the castle would still collapse while I was doing so.


    The magic of confronting the Demon King alone is everywhere...


    Is this the horse running lamp? ©¤ ©¤ In my head came the faces of the people I had ever met.


    Claude and Leticia.


    The two of us did something we didn''t like, but it seemed like they had changed their mind at the end and I was glad.


    Without Leticia in the first place, we might have been stuck by a demon like that poisonous moth and never made it here.


    Douglas.


    At first, I started with a story friend.


    But he chased me to Lynch Guiham and decided to live with us.


    Sometimes I had a little trouble with a playful glass, but the days I spent with him are important.


    Cecilie... and Ralph.


    Pretty Cecilie. Ralph, you''re so cute.


    When I was leaving King''s Landing, Cecilie was a little surprised to see us as adults.


    It''s not just the people who live in the royal castle.


    Knight Commander Adolf. Philip the Spirit King.Vincent, your maid, Abby.Mr. Robert, Director of the Institute... Klaus, the Knights of King''s Landing.


    Various people have helped me so far.


    Why did you help me so much?


    Because I was a saint?


    ... no.


    Maybe it was at first.


    But they always looked at me without those tinted glasses.


    "Elaine, don''t give up! Believe in victory until the end!"


    I could throw a voice at Nigel as he fell.


    Yes... we can''t give up!


    I want to see everybody again!


    And for that reason, I can''t die here!


    "This light...!?"


    Nigel raised his confused voice.


    The power of my will became magic, and eventually the light spread underground.


    No... isn''t that all?


    Looking up, a sword came down on us from there.


    "This is...."


    Nigel was confused by the sudden appearance of the sword.


    The sword is still with us as if it were to be guided.It made the light even stronger.


    And at the same time -- our fall turns slow.


    "Philip gave me... a rusty sword?"


    No doubt about it.


    For a moment, I was surprised by a sword that sparkled as bright as I thought it would.


    A terrible nostalgic feeling.


    Nigel naturally held the sword with his left hand, as if it had been fixed (...) and (...) et al. (...) for a long time.


    While this is happening, our bodies slowly descend towards the Demon King.


    "I feel kind of strange. Power comes from your body."


    Really?


    "Yeah, it''s like when Elaine gave me the goddess''s protection... yeah.Even stronger than then..... "


    It was then.


    Golden light is emitted from Nigel''s body.


    When I gave the goddess protection... no, Nigel was right, it''s even stronger!


    "Nigel! Are you okay?"


    "Uh-huh. It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    I''m asking you, Nigel doesn''t seem to be doing anything.


    On the contrary, his wounds gradually heal.


    Nigel seems to be more energetic now than he was before the battle.


    --What''s going on!?


    Confused,


    "Virgin Elianne, can you hear--? I''m finally ready."


    I heard the same woman that I heard that night.

 123 123 · Best happy end---?

    "Goddess...?"


    I can''t see.


    But when I asked her, I felt like she nodded.


    Well done on getting here.The key is part of the Virgin of the Beginning -- and the other is the sword. "


    "Sword... is that the sword I gave you from Philippe--the Spirit King?"


    Yes.


    The voice of the goddess is not as crushed as it was last time.


    In clear words, the goddess was trying to tell me something.


    And... that''s not the only difference.


    "Elaine... it looks like you''ve been able to communicate with the Goddess.I was unconscious before... yeah.Now I can hear the goddess. "


    Nigel''s consciousness didn''t stop.


    On the contrary, he also seemed to hear the voice of the goddess.


    Did you feel my confusion?


    The Road has been completely forged.Last time I was incomplete, I was communicating with you, but now I''m not. "


    and the goddess supplements it.


    ©¤ ©¤ Gwwwwwwww!


    Demon King''s roar.


    Downstairs, the Demon King went wild trying to rip his hair off.


    But that''s also a matter of time.


    The Demon King will soon be unleashed, and if so, the castle will collapse.


    A lifeless pinch.


    But from now on, the feeling of despair that I had just had disappeared.


    The sword was a sword that the Virgin of the Beginning used a long time ago.


    The goddess continued.


    The gods also use the Shinken sword.But... the Virgin at the beginning was unable to use her sword, and she left it with the Spirit King of the time. "


    "Why? I don''t think it would be strange to treat an amazing person like a sword...."


    It''s an output problem. The Virgin at the beginning fought alone.Such a goddess ©¤ ©¤ my power is a surplus to human use.


    But the Virgin - and the other.Who can help you with that?My protection will be complete, and I can empower you. "


    Eventually, we come back to where we were and slowly step on the ground.


    Nigel and I looked up at the raging Demon King.


    The Virgin of the Beginning had great power.But... here''s the thing.It wasn''t perfect, so I couldn''t seal the demon king. "


    While the goddess was talking, Nigel held his sword while looking at the demon king.


    It is like a brave man who comes out to greet you.


    But... you''re not alone.I was able to find a partner that fits perfectly with the protection of the goddess.This could not have been the beginning of the Virgin Mary. Now.... "


    Nigel waves his sword.


    You will be able to defeat the Demon King.


    "Haaaaaaaaa!"


    Nigel leaps towards the Demon King at the speed of light.


    I wondered how far he had reached the head of such a giant demon king, and the next moment he flashed his sword.


    Ooh, ooh, ooh!


    The Demon King screams in grief.


    Light spreads and the surroundings are dyed pure white.


    Nigel''s swinging sword reaches the Devil and mutilates his body.


    "Nigel!"


    Call my name, and I will rush to Nigel.


    The moment he puts his feet on the ground ¡ª¡ª the demon king explodes.


    It seemed like a lie that had such a powerful force and sinked us into the abyss of despair.


    It was creepy.


    Fragment of the Shattered Demon King, purified by the Holy Magic.


    They were dancing in the sky, snowing in the light and pouring down on us.


    Are you all right!?


    "Ah, even if you do this, you''re as light as a lie."


    Nigel raised his sword to care about me.


    Nigel felt so lovely that I hugged him with all my heart.


    "We... defeated the Demon King, right?"


    "Yes, the moment I held this sword, the demon king seemed like a baby."


    ... the goddess does not deny our words.


    Apparently, the Demon King has disappeared.


    "This is all thanks to Eliane.I couldn''t defeat the Devil without you. "


    "No, no! My power is insignificant.If it wasn''t for Nigel.... "


    "What are you talking about? You''re better....!"


    Me and Nigel give each other up which power was best.


    "Fufufu"


    "Ha-ha-ha ©¤ ©¤"


    Unexpectedly, we burst out in such a situation, and we were laughing at each other.


    Hmm... the decision was instantaneous.


    Originally, I wanted the power of the Virgin of the Beginning in order to reach out to the whole world... I didn''t expect this to happen.


    A little unexpected.


    But ¡ª¡ª it''s the best happy end!


    Arne? Can you hear me? Are you okay?


    As she exhaled with Nigel, the voice of Douglas arrived through a hearsay.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s good.I was worried because I couldn''t get through the conversation.


    "I''m sorry, it was a little intrusive."


    Fu, I see.


    Douglas with a gentle voice.


    But exhale.


    "Absolutely... don''t worry too much.If I wanted to talk to you, I wouldn''t be able to live. "


    Oh, it''s a big deal.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Douglas categorically denied it.


    So... how are you?


    "Everything went well. I''ll explain the details when I get back to you... but there''s so much I could do to defeat the Demon King."


    "What!? Is that true? On the street....."


    On the street?


    Hmm. My opponents with the Demons have been here for a long time.But... I thought Philip''s sword suddenly headed for the castle, and after a while, the demons of the city vanished. "


    The sword Philip brought...


    He came to help us, didn''t he?


    Is that so?You''ll have to thank Philip directly afterwards ©¤ ©¤ But the demons have disappeared...?I''m sure that''s what it was like to defeat the Demon King? "


    "I don''t know, but either way, it worked.We won the battle. "


    Douglas'' voice suddenly makes me feel more real.


    Oh... it''s really over.


    This long battle began with my fianc¨¦e''s revocation and expulsion.


    What''s the matter, Elaine? Suddenly shut up. "


    "Nah, nothing.Once everything is cleared up, it would be wild to talk about it as a precaution.I''ll be right back. "


    Hmm, I''ll be waiting for you.


    That''s what Douglas said at the end of the story.


    "Elaine... is Douglas all right?I wouldn''t be worried about that. "


    I''m the only one who can hear you talking to Douglas.


    Nigel asks worriedly.


    "Yes, there seems to be no problem.Philip is coming to King''s Landing. "


    "That''s good. The Demon King was defeated, but the city was messed up... and the aftertaste was bad."


    "That''s right. Come on ¡ª¡ª let''s get back to it.Nigel would love to meet you. "


    "Yeah."


    Nigel nodded and took my hand.


    It feels like a princess being escorted to a party.


    Well... but how do we get back?The stairs have completely collapsed, and I don''t think I can walk back.


    Is it possible to rise again with the power of the sword?


    Or perhaps it would be best if you and Douglas could come back and talk again?


    What a time to think.


    ©¤ ©¤ Furrah.


    Is that it?


    Suddenly, your body is bleeding out.


    What the hell am I...?


    It feels like your consciousness is gradually fading ¡ª¡ª it feels like you''re floating.


    "Neighborhood--!"


    Nigel''s voice, which was supposed to be so close, was so far away.


    "You''ve used too much of your power as a saint..."


    The voice of the goddess.


    I try to reply to it, but I can''t spin the words well.


    "As it stands, you ''re--"


    What about you?


    What is going to happen to me?


    It''s as if my body isn''t mine.I can''t move my body freely.


    I wonder if the white in front of my eyes has turned completely white, and my body slowly leans toward it.

 124 124 · Things that change. The same (Claudes point of view)

    A year has passed since the battle with the Demon King ended.


    "Your Highness, this is also incorrect!It''s time to solve this level of problems! "


    Belkheim Kingdom.


    A voice of reprimand echoed through the castle.


    Soldiers walking down the hallway looked like they just said, "Again."


    But it wasn''t like making a fool of someone who was being scolded, it was like watching a growing child.


    The origin of the voice is somewhere in one room.


    "It''s impossible to beat the prince of a neighboring country like this forever!"


    "That''s not true...."


    A woman with glasses who looked harsh was scolding a man.


    The man is now facing the table with a difficult face.


    He was the First Prince of the Kingdom of Belkheim, Claude Belkheim.


    "Hmm... it can''t be helped.I''ve never studied properly before.... "


    Claude sharpened his lips in dissatisfaction.


    My hair was a little shorter than a year ago.


    "That''s why it''s hard to get a decent score on the test ©¤ ©¤"


    "Don''t make excuses!As soon as I return, I will train His Highness Bishbashi!Be prepared.The goal... is to surpass His Highness Nigel in three years! "


    "That''s impossible....."


    Claude tried to disagree, and the woman turned a tight gaze.


    (Ugh... I''m scared. If I can see you like this, I can''t argue with you anymore...)


    He trembled in fear and fell again into his notebook.


    After that--


    Though the demon king was completely defeated and the demon tribes were destroyed, the damage to the king''s capital was enormous.


    The fear engraved in people''s hearts will not heal so easily.


    But ¡ª¡ª and this is a miracle ¡ª¡ª no one died in the previous battle.


    Everyone is...!


    Of course, there are many people who have been seriously injured... but all of them have nothing to do with their lives.


    Although there was an all-out war against the demons, the result was miraculous.


    "Really... when you summon me, I wonder if your guts are better... they weren''t.Well ©¤ ©¤ it seems that the habit of skimming has healed.... "


    A woman says to Claude as she hits the whip in her hand.


    She is a woman who was previously ordered to be Claude''s educator.


    But because of her severity, Claude had her resigned.


    (I have to catch up with Nigel anyway.It''s nice to be a little tough... but isn''t it tougher than before!?)


    Claude thinks as he runs a brush through his notebook.


    Keeping up with Nigel - that was his goal.


    But it is impossible to do so with a half-life effort.Nigel is doing his best while we''re doing this.


    It was therefore necessary to have a good education clerk.


    So she went up to the spearball, where she used to be Claude''s educator.


    But... at that time she was slowly cultivating the fields in the surrounding lands and living a leisurely life.


    That''s why I thought you wouldn''t come back.


    As the royal order of the prince, I could have forcibly taken him with me... but I didn''t want to do that.


    But when Claude walked straight to her and lowered his head to her...


    I can''t help it. I will raise Master Claude to a fine future king!


    Weirdly motivated, he answered immediately.


    The result is now.


    "Hey...."


    "Why?"


    When Claude tries to speak, she answers with a stronger voice.


    He was terrified and trembling...


    "I''m sorry. Thank you.You''re thinking about me, aren''t you?I''m sorry I''m such a bad student. "


    I apologized.


    When she heard that, the woman''s expression was instantly surprised.


    But immediately his face turned bright red.


    "Of course not!And it doesn''t look like Master Claude!Um... is that so? Compared to before, Claude has done well.Was I a little too harsh?I can''t help it. When this unit is finished, it''s snack time..... "


    I put it in my mouth as if it was illuminated somewhere.


    (I''ve never seen her look like this before.)


    If you observe humans well, some things can be seen.


    Claude''s field of view has been narrow until now.


    That''s why I immediately had a tantrum and couldn''t even notice this clumsy kindness.


    Claude began to study again, seeing her expression and thinking so.


    After studying.


    The body wanted rest, but Claude took part in the discussion with the ministers.


    "Because it is ~"


    "No, I can turn the economy around ~"


    "More than that, help me with my life."


    The conference room was filled with jargon, and Claude was turning his eyes sooner or later.


    But while spreading the dictionary, Claude managed to catch up with the discussion.


    (First of all, I need to be able to understand the discussions between the ministers...Otherwise, it would be difficult to comment on the national policy)


    That''s why Claude is arguably in the meeting.


    This would have been inconceivable if it had been Claude before.


    Listening to the ministers makes me fall asleep.Therefore, I barely listened.


    I troubled the ministers by saying something that was unfounded.


    When I think of myself back then, I get embarrassed.


    "Even though the Virgin and the Prince of the neighboring country have defeated the Demon King, it''s important now. I mean..."


    Halfway through the meeting.


    The subject of the Virgin popped up.


    Of course, the Virgin is Elianne.


    (Really... today''s (...) day (...)?It''s just been a year since Eliane disappeared in front of us....)


    When I think of her face, I feel lonely.


    I haven''t forgotten Elaine for a day since that.


    But ©¤ ©¤ more than Elaine, Claude''s head was full of women now.


    That''s....


    (Leticia has also disappeared since then.I don''t know where she is or what she''s doing right now....)


    That''s right.


    The day after the last battle, Leticia left a letter in front of him.


    "I''m not worthy of you."


    What was written in the letter was such a short sentence.


    Claude was quite rough when he saw it.


    - I don''t deserve it!?


    I love you!


    I wanted to walk my life with you...


    And yet, where the hell...?


    But I didn''t have time to be depressed by Claude.


    (... I''m sure Leticia''s watching me work somewhere.)


    I haven''t been able to pick up Leticia with confidence yet.


    But one day, I''ll pick up Leticia if I become a man who can cheer her up ©¤ ©¤ and Elianne.


    Then, even in the fire, in the water, even if it is hell - let''s not stray and take Leticia''s hand.


    Yes, Claude is determined.


    That''s why Claude has come through the past year with a sense of perseverance, no matter how tough the challenge is.


    "Uh... Master Claude?"


    Are you worried about Claude who doesn''t talk at all?


    One of the ministers opens his mouth.


    What do you think of Claude?About the reconstruction of the city..... "


    Claude panicked at the sudden question.


    In the past year, the King''s City has been rebuilding at a remarkable rate.


    But it will still be a long way before we get back to life like before.


    (... first of all, citizens'' lives are paramount.If they don''t make the country so that they can reassure them)


    Claude retightened his expression and kept doing this.


    "Ah, oh, as for me--"


    "Wow! Didn''t I tell you to put salt in that amount?!Why are you so stiff? Why is cooking so hard! "


    A corner of King''s Landing.


    The voice of a tall woman echoes in the girls'' college.


    It was quite a volume, but the girls at the Academy were used to it and didn''t seem to care much.


    "Ugh... but I have to work hard.Now, it''s still too early to face Claude. "


    A woman in an apron.


    She had only one person left in the family department and had repeated trials and mistakes before using condiments.


    The woman was Leticia.


    Yes, but Leticia didn''t cut off Claude.


    I just changed my mind and went to a proper bride''s school to be with Claude.


    (I... if I think about it carefully, I''ve been too ignorant.Well, I was able to do everything with a curse, so naturally... I have to polish myself more!)


    I''m going to be frustrated, but I''m going to rekindle Leticia.


    The girls'' college is not particularly far from the royal castle.


    So if Claude was serious, it would have been easy to find Leticia.


    But none of the people around me told Claude about it.


    Although there was a name for Claude to keep him motivated ©¤ ©¤, there was no denying that it was half as interesting.


    Of course, Claude and Leticia didn''t know about this.


    (I''ve been cheating so far, but this time I''ll get what I want with a straight shot.That''s why I can''t stop here!)


    Leticia burns the flames of the fighting spirit.


    A girl named Leticia always had a blade of grievance in her heart.


    Although he had a cute face, there was a tight atmosphere.


    But now she looked as if she had taken possession.


    The figure was not the same as her, wearing a mask and a flashy smile.


    She just kept looking at it with her heart set on cooking for someone she loved ©¤ ©¤.

 125 125 · Global Peace (Philips Perspective)

    Another year after that.


    I see.


    Spirit Village ¡ª¡ª Philip Mansion.


    Philip the Spirit King and Vincent had a conversation.


    "The moon and the sun are flowing fast."


    "The past year has been a turbulent day.It''s not impossible to feel that way. "


    They both said without changing their expressions.


    (When I talk to this guy, I feel a little itchy.Stubborn, but... somehow, you''re looking at yourself.)


    Philip distorted his face with that in mind.


    This year.


    After the demon king was defeated, the world gradually regained calm.


    (The Kingdom of Berkhaim was originally hostile to other countries.No matter how long it takes to go to war.)


    Philip thinks.


    (But... ironically, by joining forces with Lynchgi Ham to defeat the Demon King... my heart became one.Now, the two countries are quite close.)


    The only concern is that the incompetence of the next king, His Majesty Claude... has been gradually resolved.


    Everything seems to have changed Claude''s mind and turned him into something different.


    (When I went to the kingdom to pay attention ©¤ ©¤ it seemed like a lie.Well, that''s how big the Lynchgiham is going to be.)


    Anyway, it''s good for the world to be peaceful - yes, Philip concluded.


    Vincent, for Vincent''s sake, Nakamura is coming.


    Please keep it down


    "... thank you, but I think I got a flower necklace when I came here?Why are you giving me so many presents? "


    Looking ahead, Al and Mars, the children''s spirits, came and covered Vincent with a flower crown.


    Although Vincent didn''t smile at all, he seemed somewhat happy.


    He is slightly less likely to have emotions on his face.


    That was a well-known fact among the spirits.


    Vincent, you''re a monkey from the time of Kikura.


    We can understand it too


    Al and Mars talk.


    "Absolutely... when I come here, the fact that I am called the Duke of Ice and feared by some seems to be a lie.Well, that''s fine.... "


    Vincent sighs.


    (I thought the first impression was of a cold man, but I don''t think so.Anyway, Al and Mars miss this much.I''m sure he''s kind.)


    Seeing that figure, Philip thought so.


    At Nigel''s suggestion, Vincent is the guardian of the spirits.


    In the past year, Philip has been deeply involved with Vincent.


    Sometimes he tells me, "We should put a little more effort into armaments here," and I''ve had a fight about it... but it''s not like we''re ever bad friends.


    Until now, no one had ever advised Philip of such a thing.


    Therefore, Vincent''s presence was valuable to Philip as he frankly confronted his opinions in that way.


    (As a result, the village has become richer and richer.Everyone seems to be living with peace of mind... and I really need to thank Vincent ¡ª¡ª and Nigel and the others.)


    Al and Mars are flying around Vincent''s head.


    "Don''t bother Vu (...) or Mu (...) too much"


    Yes.


    I can''t wait-


    Philip was embarrassed, and Al and Mars flew away somewhere.


    "Nothing. I''m glad."


    "That''s not going to work either.Besides, it''s time to leave.But... I wasn''t expecting Vince to accept Al and Mars.Somehow... there was an image that you weren''t good at that. "


    Me? Huh!


    Blasting Vincent.


    I like cute things, don''t I?


    "... even more surprising. You haven''t said a word about that before, have you?"


    "He didn''t ask."


    Put your arms together, Vincent, who looks disgusted.


    Speaking of which... I hear that Elaine gave her an amulet when she took the pharmacist''s exam.


    Called the Duke of Ice, he has the image of being isolated... but it may not be surprising.


    In the past year, Philip had a strong sense of it.


    Hmm. So, let''s go.


    Vincent stood up.


    Now ¡ª¡ª Philip and Vincent were dressed more neatly than usual.


    Vincent is dressed in pale blue.


    Men are too beautiful, but those who see will lose their words.


    On the other hand, at first glance, Philip doesn''t look very different from usual.


    However, she wore a black bow tie on the neck.Other costumes were more gorgeous than usual.


    "That''s right, but... it''s hard to move these clothes."


    "It''s the clothes I prepared for you.Besides... it looks good on you. "


    "Ha ha, even if you tell me, I''m half happy.I wanted him to tell her anyway. "


    "Fu, I can''t help thinking that."


    That''s right.


    She went far away, and Philip had that feeling.


    (Well, apparently I really liked her.However, when I think of her, my chest is twitching.This feeling...?)


    Spirit King ©¤ ©¤ I still don''t know the love.


    Philip still didn''t know that it was a feeling similar to a love affair.


    "What''s the matter, Spirit King?"


    "......! Nothing"


    But Philip immediately reversed his expression.


    "Let''s get out of the village. If I''m late, Nigel will get mad at me."


    Must be it.


    The two laughed a little and left the room behind.

 126 126 · You are the most beautiful person in the world today (Nigels perspective)

    "It''s so cool, it''s so cool!".


    Lynchgi ham.


    One of the palaces in the royal castle ©¤ ©¤ I dressed myself in white and waited for the time to come.


    Thank you, Cecilie.


    I gently stroked Cecilie''s head, who praised me.


    One year after defeating the demon king.


    Ever since ¡ª¡ª and I think we all do ¡ª¡ª I''ve been through some pretty dramatic days.


    To some extent, the king of Lynchgiham ¡ª¡ª my father ¡ª¡ª came to see me after the king''s city had calmed down.


    So we had a meeting... but I think we had a meaningful discussion.


    Father,


    Is that really His Majesty the King of the Berkhaim Kingdom?You''ve changed a lot.I didn''t expect the discussion to go so smoothly. "


    and seemed unable to hide their surprises.


    It was hard to say that the kingdom that had been invaded by the demons was still in the same situation as before.


    However, other countries have appeared to help the switched kingdom, and reconstruction is thought to be progressing relatively without chaos.


    Somehow, the Kingdom of Berkhaim is a great power.


    Because of how weak they are... I guess they thought it would be better to sell their debt than to launch a military assault there.


    Or I was afraid that Lynchgham would be there to help Berkaim... but either way, if it seems to be going well, that''s fine.


    Everyone loved peace somehow.


    And yet, it was just tingling because the kingdom had always been like a warrior.


    I felt that way.


    "Na, Nigel... you''ve become really good, too."I wanted to show it to my dead queen... "


    "My father is a big fool." Don''t cry in front of everyone. It''s embarrassing... "


    My father is tearful when he sees me.


    I wiped my eyes with a handkerchief, but I couldn''t catch up.


    That''s right... I can''t show my face in front of everyone like this.


    My father, who was always scrupulous and dependable, now looked like a child.


    What do you think of Ralph?


    I asked Fenrir''s Ralph as he came under his feet and rubbed his head.


    Ralph looked straight at me and bowed his head.


    "Haha, I''m sorry. I don''t know what you''re talking about.But I don''t know what you''re blessing me with-- "


    And it was so that he might utter a word.


    ¡±Hmm... what do you think?I guess that''s the way it''s supposed to be-- cool.That is the king of the future of this country.Ralph has been watching you for years, but... ahnn, what a tiny childhood seems to be a lie. "


    For some reason-- I thought I heard that from Ralph.


    Huh?


    I asked immediately, but Ralph returned to his usual state and pressed his head to feel good.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you, anyway?Look at Ralph. "


    Cecilie turned her round eyes towards me.


    "No, now Ralph--no. It''s nothing."


    I wonder if it''s because of my imagination.


    I thought I heard what Ralph said... but I don''t think so.


    Only Eliane could hear Fenrir''s words.


    "Eliane..."


    Eliane''s face came to my mind.


    "How did I miss you... after all? After returning to Lynchgi Ham ©¤ ©¤"


    "No, that''s not true." Cecilie, Father, Ralph.But... she''s been gone from me for exactly a year now.That''s right... I missed you a bit, too. "


    "It can''t be helped, because in the past, I used to be with onee-chan so much...... Cecily missed me too"


    Cecilie humbled herself.


    It''s been a long day.


    I didn''t have time to think that I was lonely.


    But suddenly, when I thought about Elaine, my heart was about to split open.


    I want to hug her!


    ... but I couldn''t.


    Because she--


    ¡°Nigel, it''s time. Shall we go?"


    Yeah.


    My father, who managed to stop crying, said with a refreshing expression.


    This is a special day for me.


    And... it would be the same for him (...) and the woman (...).


    Get out of the room and walk down the long corridor.


    Then we all reached the front of a certain room and put our hands on the door knob.


    ¡°I''m going to the hospital¡±


    Cecily stood next to me and put her hand on me. [M]


    I looked at her and nodded, pushing the door open all at once--


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    A white bride.


    The beauty of the world is unbelievable.


    It was by no means the addition or subtraction of light that seemed to shine.


    With gentle eyes, she turned to her side and smiled at her mouth.


    "It''s so beautiful ©¤ ©¤ Eliane"


    I said that to her-- to Elaine.

 127 127 · Happy

    Yes, it''s me!


    It''s Eliane!


    It''s Nigel''s wedding today.


    I''m dressed as a bride, and Nigel is wearing a different white outfit!


    The tension goes up, there''s nothing more!


    ... and for me, it''s undeniably quite tense.


    But I can''t help it.


    Because it was such a great day!


    --After defeating the Demon King.


    I had the feeling that my blood was fading and I was about to collapse.


    Elaine!


    But thanks to Nigel''s immediate support, I didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Are you all right!?"


    "Yeah, yeah... I think I''m a little tired.It looks like you''ve used too much magic too.You don''t have to be in such a hurry. "


    "I see. That''s fine then..."


    Nigel said that, but his expression remained uneasy.


    I still remember it vividly.


    I was late ¡ª¡ª I heard the goddess''s voice.


    [By being able to do [The Way], you will be able to draw 100% of my power.


    But... my powers are too strong for some people, and it will take me some time to get used to this.


    This time, it was just the scales, but you touched my power.So you may be a little tired than usual.


    Ah-- rest assured.Because life has nothing to do with it. "


    Oh, my God.


    Then I wielded my last strength and asked Douglas to come and pick me up just in case... so I lost consciousness ©¤ ©¤.


    "In the year since then, that''s been tough..."


    I already feel nostalgic for this year.


    After we finish the post-processing with Nigel and get back to Lynchgi Ham, come on!


    It was finally announced that I was Nigel''s fianc¨¦.


    And that was when the queen began her full-scale training.


    That said, I did not have much difficulty with social manners and education because I was fortunate enough to wear them when I was in the Kingdom.


    However, there were not many people who rebelled when civilians like me became fianc¨¦es.


    I''m sure many of your daughters were after Nigel''s fianc¨¦e, and that''s the only way.


    Plus... special training to unleash the power of the goddess!


    Thanks to this, I was able to set up a barrier all over the world, just like the saints of the beginning of old.


    May this bring more and more peace to the world ¡ª¡ª and I hope so.


    ... so things have been going well this year.


    But even Nigel is busy.


    Seeing that I could hardly afford to be with him, I made an appointment with him.


    Until you calm down, you should meet less often.At this rate, what Nigel is going to do is going to be halfway there. ¡±


    ¡­¡­ and¡­.


    For a moment, Nigel looked gloomy, but he thought the same... eventually accepted my offer.


    Well, I didn''t see him at all.


    I was making time to spend calmly with Nigel about once a month...


    But sometimes when we had dinner with him... "


    There''s something wrong with not seeing Eliane every day!I don''t have enough Eliane in me!I want to love you more!I''m lonely...... ¡±


    and said passionately.


    And sometimes they say, "I can''t believe Elijah is gone from before me!Even though he said, it''s too much, he''s too much of a coward.


    But... I missed you too!


    After this year, the situation will change again... I managed to endure it by telling myself, but I was finally able to get here.


    For me, it is better to be patient.


    "Eliane... you''re always beautiful, but you''re even more beautiful today."It''s like a dream to be able to open such a place with you..... "


    Nigel takes my hand and turns his envious eyes.


    Everyone else looked at it with a smile.


    ©¤ ©¤ Isn''t Nigel getting even more passionate during this charging period?!


    But he was also quite patient... yes, I decided to agree.


    "Na, Nigel! It''s embarrassing. even though you guys are here....."


    "Huh? Then what is it?" Aren''t you happy about Elaine? "


    "That''s not-- no!" I''m the one who''s happy! ¡±


    Blessed are the people around you, who are united with their loved ones.


    You may not be so happy anymore!


    I would love to be even more happy!


    "Fufu... I chose the costume and makeup, and Abby let me do it."As a maid, I am delighted that His Highness Nigel will be pleased. ¡±


    I was beside Abby, who seemed a little tired.


    She... looks like she''s been running around the country looking for clothes and cosmetics that look good on me this day.


    I can''t help it.


    As a result ¡ª¡ª I think I''m surprisingly clean.It''s self-praise.


    "Onee-chan, you''re beautiful!"


    "Oh... now I remember when I married my late wife"


    Eliane, you look beautiful. Let''s praise Ralph.


    Cecilie, His Majesty the King, and Ralph, who came with us, admire us.


    I''m already... ah.


    Is it really good for me to be so happy?!


    "Oh, Eliane, are you ready?"Hmm... that''s quite a thing.I''m more beautiful than anyone I''ve ever seen. "


    "Oh, Douglas."


    As he did so, Douglas came into the room with his arms crossed.


    You''re wearing a costume today, too, aren''t you?


    I always wear clothes that look like ethnic costumes, so these neat drinks are kind of fresh.


    "Well, that''s about it for today..."I can''t let you be ashamed of me. "


    Thank you for your consideration.


    "Nevertheless, Elaine ¡ª¡ª so beautiful, as I say many times."If it wasn''t for Nigel, I''d be happy to give it to you. "


    Douglas hangs his lips and mouth.


    Ehhh! A sudden confession!?


    I think it''s happening again.


    "No, Douglas. Elaine is mine.I''m not going to give it to anyone. "


    "Gahaha! I''m just kidding. I''m not going to take her away from you."I''m sorry, but I don''t have the confidence to beat you. "


    Douglas laughed loudly and slapped Nigel on the shoulder.


    "Ugh...!"


    As always, Douglas likes to play pranks.


    "Now it''s time to start the ceremony."Nigel, can you escort me?Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sure you''ve been waiting for me. "


    "Okay ¡ª¡ª and before that."


    Nigel thrust his knee on the spot and hung his head.


    Then he quickly put out his right hand.


    "Elaine--I ''ll tell you again. Will you walk with me for the rest of your life?I will definitely make you happy. "


    "That''s a stupid question -- that''s me, thank you very much."Let''s be happy together. ¡±


    I took Nigel''s hand and made him raise his face.


    Then he smiled at his mouth.


    "Thank you. If Elaine tells me that again, I feel like I''m going to go up to heaven."


    "How many times is it--no, it''s not.Please put that into more words and say it.I may also be anxious. ¡±


    In response to my words, Nigel opened his eyes as if he had perceived something and responded immediately.


    Didn''t I say that?


    Say-- there you are.


    I answer, and I laugh with Nigel.


    He whispered "I love you" many times.


    It''s a lie that you might become anxious.


    You can''t doubt Nigel''s love right now.


    "Well then... let''s go."


    Yes.


    Nigel pulls back and heads to the ceremony.


    Philip and Vincent had called too.Is it about time you were playing tongue drumming on the rice at the ceremony?


    By the way... I made some of the ceremonial dishes!


    It''s a confidence game!


    As expected, the chef came to a halt, but he was forced to occupy the kitchen.


    ...... what kind of face would you make if you talked to them?


    I''m sure the next queen will say, "Oh, my God." Fufufu.


    Eventually, Nigel and I stepped into the ceremony and appeared in front of everyone ¡ª¡ª a warm round of applause surrounded the ceremony.


    I slowly headed to the stage of the ceremony while being watched by everyone.


    I, the true Holy Maiden, was banished.


    That''s right ¡ª¡ª it all started with expulsion and betrothal.


    I was so upset at that time... but I''m so happy now.I don''t know what''s going to happen in life.


    So this country is over.


    No, it''s not.


    There is no end to it.


    No matter how hard it may be, tomorrow will come unless you die.


    Sometimes it can be tough, but... this may be the best thing that can happen in your life.


    I was keenly aware of it.


    "Nigel."


    "Nh, what is it?"


    As he walked by Nigel''s name, his face turned towards us.


    With such a smile on my face--


    ¡°I am so happy!¡±


    End

 128 Making a Douglas lover â‘ 

    Is there anyone who likes Douglas?


    Huh?


    When I asked, Douglas opened his mouth.


    "What are you going to say all of a sudden?"


    ¡°No, there''s no deep reason. It''s just... I''m worried that you don''t have a woman..."


    Even though I repeated my words, Douglas still had a face to fall into.


    "Why do you care about such a thing?" Did someone say something to you? "


    "Actually..."


    Speak to Douglas as he remembers yesterday.


    Yesterday, when I was having a mini tea party with the©¤©¤ maid Abby,


    Does Master Douglas have a lover?


    and suddenly she started to talk about it.


    Hmm... I don''t think he''s here, do I? I''ve never heard of such a thing. "


    That''s a waste of time.


    What a waste?


    Yes.


    Abby leaned forward a little and continued.


    It definitely looks good, right? It seems like it''s wild, and there are many women who are of that type. The man you can rely on is Mote. Have you ever seen Master Douglas'' breastplate? It is very thick. There must be a lot of women who want to bury their faces in that chest!


    Ha, ha, ha


    Unusual for Abby, she seems a little excited.


    It was a little confusing to see her like this.


    Well...


    One turn.


    Abby put her hand on her cheek.


    There are occasional scratches on Douglas-sama''s pussy...


    Sure.


    I bother my head with Abby.


    Not to mention the identity of Douglas, the dragon.


    But now it''s a human form, and it''s integrated into the life of this city.


    Once in a while, when I went shopping with him to the market, I also felt the gaze of the ladies.


    Douglas mistook it for murder, but©¤©¤ there''s no doubt about it. The ladies were in love with him.


    Douglas is quite a sinful man. Even if you don''t want to©¤©¤ marry him, it may not be strange if there is a woman who wants to socialize. "


    Isn''t that right!?


    Abby shouted out loud.


    If so, don''t you think it would be odd if there were just one or two lovers?


    ¡±Hmm... I can''t really imagine...¡±


    Somehow... it might be hot, but I don''t think Douglas would be interested in a human woman.


    But...


    Maybe you should ask him once.


    Yes! Please! If only I didn''t have a lover.©¤©¤ "


    "That means..."


    "Do something boring again..."


    When I explained the situation, Douglas shook his head to the side with a dazed look on his face.


    "I don''t need a human turn." Of course, I don''t have a lover.©¤©¤ "


    If so!


    Huh?


    Cutting off Douglas'' story, I get close to him.


    Douglas took a step back, perhaps because of my momentum.


    "I (...) will help you (...)!"


    "What do you want to help me with...?"


    "It''s already decided, isn''t it?" I want to make a lover of Douglas! ".


    The Douglas has a dull face.


    "... there are many things I want to penetrate, but why are you worried about me?" I have different reproductive functions from humans. Well, you can also give seeds in a human way.©¤©¤ "


    MEEEE!


    I cover Douglas''s face with my hand.


    "Oh, what are you saying all of a sudden!?" It''s a reproductive function, a seed... it''s too obscene! "


    "Where was it obscene?" You are too new. Besides, I''m very good at romance. to be with Nigel like that..... "


    No!


    I don''t care what I say!


    "Douglas! You should know more about how women feel! Many women would be uncomfortable if they told you this!¡±


    I don''t know what you''re talking about anymore


    "Besides, loving people is another story... right?"


    "Haa..."


    I don''t think Douglas is convinced yet.


    "After all, you should make a lover once and for all. And learn more about love and love.¡±


    "Let''s give up ten thousand steps and get on with your sweet words." But even if you make a lover, what do you do?©¤©¤ "


    and Douglas continued©¤©¤ to speak.


    Shh, shh, shh!


    "Fufufu, please leave it to me."


    "......!"


    Suddenly, a voice from behind surprised©¤©¤ Douglas and landed on the nearby ground.


    "W-what... is this castle''s maid?" How did you get behind me without me noticing? "


    "I don''t care about that."


    There were books in Abby''s hands.


    And it''s not just one book. Do you have more than ten books? You can hold so many books all at once... Abby, don''t be afraid.


    She places a book on a nearby table and says:


    "Last night, I listed the right people for Douglas as a woman in the city.©¤©¤ 10,000 people in the meantime."


    "Oh, there''s too many of them!" In the first place...... just overnight? "


    ¡°Yes, this is cheap.¡±


    I''ll take off my hat for your ability to spot enemies.


    That''s right, Abby!


    "Ehhhn"


    Abby was somewhat proud when I clapped and clapped.


    "That''s why I''ll have Master Douglas face to face with the people I''ve listed." If the matching is successful, you will have a lover too. ¡±


    "I don''t know what that [Machin Gu] is about, but... it''s reckless to meet 10,000 people in the first place. It won''t be over forever."


    "That''s true." Then I will choose three of them at random. Please meet the three of them. "


    Gather 10,000 people and make a random choice in the end.


    Douglas looked dumbfounded and let Abby in.


    "I thought we were in good shape..."


    "I refuse."


    Douglas put his arms together and said so clearly.


    "I don''t have time for such troublesome things."


    "I don''t have time..." Douglas, you''re free, aren''t you? "


    When I asked, Douglas skewed his face in frustration.


    "Don''t say people (...) like idle people (...). I''m busy. I need to finish the puzzle you gave me the other day....."


    "You''re free, aren''t you?" "You''re free."


    Abby and I speak at the same time.


    "I thought you said you were spending time on your own in the first place..."


    But still, Douglas


    "Anyway! I can''t hang out with something like that!" I''m not interested in human love sandstorms! "


    and shouted out loud.


    Hmm, I thought it was a good idea, but I think I broke my bones to convince Douglas.


    I can''t help it. Let''s change our approach a little bit.


    "You... maybe you''re not confident?"


    Huh?


    "I''ve been told that you''re ''novice'' and ''Okuma'', but how about that kind of Douglas?" You''re actually unfamiliar with love, aren''t you? "


    Douglas hates losing quite a bit.


    Fenrir''s Ralph and I are having a boring fight.


    I didn''t just push it, I thought it would be faster to burn it like this.


    Contrary to my expectations, however, Douglas has a dubious expression.


    "... you don''t think anything in the first place?"


    Yes?


    Douglas asks more questions.


    "For making my human turn."©¤©¤ What would you think if I had that lover? "


    "What do you think... you''re determined to be happy?" I think Douglas is somehow a good friend. If a friend had a lover, no one would be happy. "


    I want Douglas to be happy after all.


    I don''t know if it''s about making a lover, but©¤©¤ whatever it is, having this experience will be a pleasure for Douglas.


    More and more Douglas may blend into the city.


    "I told you in that way..."


    "... don''t be a fool."


    Douglas muttered to himself.


    Huh?


    "I''ve changed my mind! I''ll go out with that lover maker! Elaine! You won''t regret having a lover with me!?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    I was overwhelmed by the momentum of Douglas, and I replied... but why would I regret it?


    I didn''t understand the reason, so I tilted my neck.


    "Hey, maid! Hurry up and set it up!" He''ll make it a blood festival! "


    "I don''t feel like I understand the meaning of matching correctly, but... I see." Please wait two hours. "


    and Mr. Abby suddenly left before us.


    "I''m a fool!" Elaine, I''ll show you that! "


    Yes, yes.


    I was wondering at Douglas, who was still a little angry.

 129 Making a Douglas lover (2)

    The Royal Castle.


    A decisive battle of the century was about to take place in the courtyard.


    Thank you very much.


    Douglas and a woman face each other across the table.


    Will it work?


    "I''m sure Master Douglas will be fine!" It''s so cool! "


    Ralph doesn''t think so. It''s decided it''s not going to work. "


    Hiding in the shade of the©¤©¤ nearby grass, me, Abby, and Ralph watched what happened.


    Abby and I have leafy tree branches with both hands.


    Now you can peek at Douglas without even knowing it... and visit him instead!


    "Why don''t you think Ralph''s going to make it?"


    Ask Ralph.


    "What, that dragon is so selfish?" There''s no one who likes that kind of guy. "


    "I don''t think so..."


    Eliane doesn''t know. Ralph has been fighting Douglas for years. Therefore, Ralph understands his personality best. "


    Mm-hmm. Ralph breathing through his nose.


    Hmm... because Douglas and Ralph are good enemies (and rightly players).


    Is there anything I can feel?


    "You haven''t been with me for so long..."


    All of a sudden, I put in a tsukumi.


    "Besides, Ralph is too worried." I''m sure that this woman will soon be dazzled by the charm of Douglas.©¤©¤ "


    It was when I tried to keep my voice down.


    Well! You''re rude!


    A woman suddenly stood up with a tea cup and threw a cup of tea inside into a double glass!


    I think I could have avoided it... but Douglas had black tea on his head.


    Black tea drips from my forehead.


    The woman remained angry and left Douglas behind.


    "W-what happened!?"


    "... Master Douglas was asking the woman a question."


    I didn''t see it because I was talking to Ralph, but Abby didn''t.


    She hugged her head and said:


    "What were you asking?"


    "Oh, isn''t that a pretty big breast?" I like it. I hear that human females are better the bigger their breasts are. Can I touch you once? ¡±......¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douglas was so rude that I accidentally lost my words.


    No... I know that Douglas is a dragon, and I didn''t©¤©¤ say anything about being sexually intrigued.


    It must have been out of simple curiosity that I tried to touch my chest.


    But it''s also natural for the opponent to get angry if they say that.


    It appears that the first battle ended with the defeat of Douglas.


    ¡±Hmm, that''s why I said it. He doesn''t have a delicacy."


    Ralph with Doya''s face was right about what he said.


    Douglas said, "What''s wrong with you?" I was twisting my neck.


    "... one time, next time! What the hell is wrong with just one person?" The more you fail, the stronger you become! "


    Make a clenching fist.


    But at the worst start, I became anxious as soon as I could... "


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I''m surprised you''re so much cooler than I thought.¡±


    The image of the next woman was more refreshing than that of the previous one.


    ¡°According to my information, she has never been with anyone before.¡±


    Abby whispered.


    Is that what you call a ''clear system''...?


    But I can''t believe that Douglas is so majestic in front of me, and I''ve never been with a man before.


    "For some reason, I have a bad feeling..."


    Well, it must be my imagination.


    ¡°Maybe it''s just as good as Douglas. He''s probably never been with a woman."


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. This is quite exciting.¡±


    Me and Abby, Ralph, were watching Douglas and the others interact in silence.


    "Oh, you like to travel?"


    "Oh, yeah, I''ve been all over the world. If you ride on my back, you can go around the world in one day?"


    "Fufufu, you''re reliable, aren''t you?" It''s a funny joke. "


    It feels pretty good...!


    Douglas was thrilled to slip his mouth, but things seem to be going well so far.


    Besides,


    "Is it because of your imagination?" Douglas also seems to enjoy it. "


    "That''s true, too." Don''t you think he looks like someone else? "


    "Huh...?"


    Abby points at me without a pinch.


    "It''s Master Eliane!" A clear and gentle appearance, that''s exactly what Elienne is! That''s why Master Douglas likes it, too. "


    You resemble me...?


    The woman who''s talking to Douglas is a pretty girl.


    If you go to a social party, you will have a monopoly on male gaze.


    I can''t stand under my feet.


    And ©¤©¤even if it were, why would Douglas like it?


    Oh, you mean it''s easy to talk about?


    If that''s the case, I''ll accept it.


    Douglas and I were friends before we came to Lynchghi Ham.


    We don''t care about each other, we don''t talk.


    There was a conversation going on between Douglas and her...


    Ah...


    Douglas and the woman stand up and a letter falls from©¤©¤ her clothes as she tries to take a walk in the courtyard.


    What is this?


    T-That''s it!


    Douglas picks it up frankly.


    The woman tried to dominate him, but she couldn''t catch up.


    Douglas took the liberty of reading out the contents of the letter.


    "... oh my God, this guy is such a jerk. To read the contents, it looks like your fianc¨¦e....."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Douglas''s words, the woman''s body hardened.


    However, his expression changed.


    "Shit! I can''t help it if I find out!" Yes! That''s my lover! Well, that''s the fifth one. "


    "My lover...? Is that the kind of guy you were trying to hang out with me with?" Didn''t you hear what it means to meet today? ¡±


    "Hmph! I just wanted to make you sixth!" I thought it was just right because I look good... but it''s also a hassle to mislead, so that''s enough. Bye. "


    and threw up the dialogue and ran away in an attempt to escape.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the situation, Abby and I and Ralph can''t carry on.


    "Wasn''t he ever dating a man?"


    "Looks like it was a lie... I''m sorry to Master Douglas"


    Abby dropped her shoulder.


    But I don''t think Douglas cares much.


    What the hell was that?


    I was scratching my head because I didn''t have much time to swallow the product.


    ... well, I''m glad you realized that woman''s true nature before you fell into depth.


    "Master Elliot©¤©¤, do you know what that woman is saying in the alley?"


    Yes.


    This is what I say.


    It''s a clear bitch.


    "Finally the third one...!"


    "There''s no time left."


    Ralph did what he expected.


    The three of us were waiting for the next woman to appear, taking a sip of saliva.


    "But Dear Eliane, don''t worry. The next woman is the main one."


    Is that so?


    "Yes, a certain baron''s daughter. There seems to be a lot of learning, and I also have education. She looks like a very beautiful woman, and I''m sure Master Douglas will like it.©¤©¤"


    But ©¤©¤when she saw the third woman in front of Douglas, Abby shut her mouth.


    "Are you the strongest guy in Lynchgi Ham?"


    ©¤©¤A woman shows up in front of Douglas.


    He was tall enough not to be beaten by the taller Douglas.


    And that''s not all.


    Somehow... she''s a very muscular woman.


    ¡±Nh... yes, but are you my third lover candidate today?¡±


    "Candidate lover? What are you talking about? I heard there was a strong guy here, so I came here....."


    The Baroness twists her neck.


    "Abby-san, that''s..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Oh, I quickly turned away.


    Apparently, this was unexpected in Abby''s life.


    "Well,©¤©¤ I don''t care about that. I was born into a farmer growing baron potatoes. I''m traveling in search of someone stronger."


    The woman (?) lowered her posture and gestured to him.


    ©¤©¤Let''s hope for a match.


    "Hmph. You mean with a fist rather than with an exchange of words." It''s easy to understand. I prefer this one! ¡±


    This is how Douglas and the Baroness (?) The battle has begun.


    "... Mr. Abby, can you explain what you mean?"


    "... apparently there was a mistake in the material I was collecting"


    and Abby bowed to her sorry face.


    ... that seems like a good fit, but it doesn''t feel like a very good lover.


    After a small fight for an hour, Douglas and the woman (presumed) recognized each other''s strengths and shook hands.


    Of course, this didn''t even develop into a sandbag.

 130 Making a Douglas lover â‘¢

    The time was dusk.


    The orange courtyard was even fantastic.


    But in the meantime©¤©¤, Douglas was sitting at the table alone.


    You''re lonely, aren''t you?


    Yes.


    In response to what I said, Mr. Abby shakes his head vertically.


    "... Mr. Abby, can I say one thing?"


    Here you go.


    Abby-san, aren''t you just looking at me?


    "......!"


    Abby''s chest had an image of an arrow©¤©¤ sticking out of her chest.


    "There is no excuse." I didn''t expect this to happen..... "


    The first one is a©¤©¤ clear bitch anyway, and the third one is a woman who doesn''t even know her background...


    This is another dream of Douglas'' dream of making a lover.


    Well, the last one seemed to like him, but he didn''t©¤©¤ really feel like a lover.


    Ralph was just here to see half the fun, but that guy from Douglas... he''s a bit pathetic.


    Ralph looked straight ahead and said so.


    I''ll go out with that lover maker!


    When I think of Douglas''s face that was breathing like that, it hurts me as well.


    "I... I''ll go there a little bit. Abby and Ralph need to stay here for now.¡±


    I jumped out of the scene and walked towards Douglas.


    "Douglas"


    What?


    When I called my name, Douglas replied.


    But they won''t let me get my gaze together.


    Are you mad at me for introducing you to a weirdo...?


    You seem to have noticed us after all.


    "Hah! Of course. If you want to hide, hide better." Well, it''s troublesome to point out, so I left it like that... "


    I approach him step by step, exchanging words with Douglas.


    Maybe Douglas doesn''t care about today.


    I don''t know why I suddenly got motivated, but I didn''t think I was really trying to make a lover.


    So today''s event is just a spare time for Douglas.


    Even if you can''t make a lover, you may still look the same as usual.


    But as usual, Douglas keeps looking forward and doesn''t look at me.


    That''s why I didn''t know what kind of expression you had.


    "Douglas, please let me know the©¤©¤ truth. Do you really want to make a lover?¡±


    If you''re serious, now I''m seriously looking for Douglas'' lover.


    "It was a question in that sense..."


    "... I don''t know."


    Douglas''s lonely voice.


    "But I think people who like it can do it naturally." I don''t deny imitations like today, but it doesn''t suit my nature to try to make them by©¤©¤ force. "


    So you don''t want it?


    "... I don''t understand. But no matter how much I tell you, you won''t understand. Let me tell you how I feel."


    Douglas''s voice was a bit grumpy.


    "...... Douglas, is there one thing I can do?"


    What?


    "If it wasn''t for Nigel,©¤©¤ maybe I would have liked Douglas."


    "Ha!? What are you doing?" Are you serious!? "


    For the first time here, Douglas saw my face.


    The expression looked a little happy.


    "Yeah, yeah. Douglas is such a charming man. It doesn''t©¤©¤ seem strange to fall in love."


    Douglas has many faults.


    Every time something happens, you try to mess with me, and there''s no delicacy for women.


    But ©¤©¤I love such a Douglas.


    ¡°So be more confident. Please don''t lose confidence in what happened today. Because©¤©¤ I love a confident Douglas.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douglas closed his mouth and thought about it.


    But.


    "Gahaha! You know that, don''t you!" Yes, I just didn''t see the women who came here today! Lose confidence? There''s©¤©¤ no way. Because you admit to me that you are charming! "


    and laughed lavishly.


    "That''s right."


    When I saw such a Douglas, I stroked my chest with relief.


    Would you mind sitting across from me?


    Of course. It''s a continuation of the [Machin Gu].


    "Continuing? Isn''t that the beginning?"


    "Must be."


    I sit face to face with Douglas.


    Let''s have some tea...©¤©¤ but it looks like it''s getting cold.


    It''s been quite a while. Is that natural?


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I''ll have a replacement tea right away....."


    "Very well. I think it would be nice to have a cold cup of tea." Besides, it doesn''t matter©¤©¤ what you drink. The important thing is who drinks (...) and (...)


    Douglas dominated me as I stood up.


    "Fufu, that''s right."


    After that, I had a tea party with Douglas while having today''s reflection.


    It goes without saying that it was a very pleasant time.


    ¡ô¡ô


    ©¤©¤Why am I so messy?


    Douglas thought so after Abby had met the three of them.


    (That''s because Eliane says weird things. because he''s provoking me.....)


    Of course, Elaine had Nigel.


    I''m not willing to take her away from him.


    (But that''s why Eliane doesn''t care about me... it makes me angry)


    Douglas thought that he would end up with©¤©¤ such a farce.


    Douglas had an inexorable feeling inside him, and for a while he hadn''t moved from the spot.


    (I knew those grasshoppers were peeking at me. I don''t want to show Elienne and the others my face now.)


    So when Elaine came, he never tried to turn around.


    But the idea also collapsed.


    Elaine said something outrageous.


    "Douglas is so attractive a man (...) sex (...). It doesn''t©¤©¤ seem strange to fall in love."


    Elliane''s words cleared her mind in an instant.


    ©¤©¤Well, so am I.


    I realized that I had a heart to bounce to, just because Elliane told me so.


    (I''ve never felt like this before)


    I don''t think so.


    Eliane tries to get a substitute tea. But Douglas stopped it.


    Because ©¤©¤I wanted to be with her for a little longer.


    "Douglas? Is there something on my face?"


    Looking at Elliane''s face, she asked.


    "Kuku, what? I thought it was a child''s face when I looked closely." There''s no lack of sexiness. "


    "W-what are you talking about?!" I don''t like Douglas! "


    Eliane shifted his gaze.


    However, he immediately looked at Douglas and laughed happily, "Fufufu."


    Looking at her expression like that, Douglas laughed happily.

 131 Like parents and children â‘ 

    One day.


    "I''m home!" said Eliane, "sister! I''m going to see this with Cecily!"


    Cecilie came to us and said so.


    In her right hand, there''s a billa in her hand.


    "Is this...?"


    "This is the theatrical show of the Curse Squadron" "Prism" "!" As a fan of the prism, you can''t miss this! ¡±


    The Witchcraft Squad... it''s a name that worries me a lot.


    When I received Villa from Cecilie-chan, there was a picture of a pair of five girls posing.


    And the five of them are clothed in wondrous clothes, and their faces are blind. It''s kind of a strange composition.


    Cecily, do you like this kind of thing?


    Yeah!


    Cecilie-chan''s eyes sparkle.


    Ugh... cute. I''d love to hear anything you say when you see this look.


    And it''s around noon today... so sudden, isn''t it?


    Nigel also peeks into Villa from next door and yells, "Hmm."


    "Let''s go! If you refuse, Cecily will go alone!"


    "That''s definitely not true!"


    Going out alone with a cute girl like Cecilie... doesn''t necessarily mean you''re involved in some kind of crime.


    And... sometimes I forget, but she''s the first princess in this country, and she''s more at risk of being kidnapped than a normal person.


    "It can''t be helped." I''m also curious about this Curse Squad, so let''s go together. "


    When I said that, Cecilie''s expression brightened further.


    Curse... magician.


    As for me, I feel a little complicated when I have bad memories of those words, but do you think I saw something scary?... I''m starting to get interested.


    "Nigel... that''s impossible, isn''t it?" I think I have a job to do. "


    "That''s right..."


    Nigel seems to be thinking about it.


    So, Cecilie and I are going out alone?


    If you think so,


    "Noo! I''ll go with you even if I''m not there! Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense!"


    and Cecilie pulled the hem of Nigel''s clothes.


    "Doesn''t make sense? What do you mean?"


    Shinogo''s going without telling me!


    Pukuu, Cecilie-chan''s cheeks are swelling up.


    Where did you learn those words?


    "Well... sometimes I can take a break." Fortunately, my official duties are calm now. That''s all right. "


    I did it!


    Cecilie raised her hands and was delighted.


    I would be glad if Nigel could come with me.


    We were in a lungy mood and headed for the city''s central square, where theatre shows take place.


    ¡ô¡ô


    Woah! Here we go again, Curse Squad Prism! They''re depressing!


    As long as there is evil in this world! We, the prism, will appear everywhere!


    Because that''s... the mission of the prism!


    Theatre shows are also at their peak.


    On the special stage, a group of five girls (with a costume on their faces after all), and a man with an evil mask stared at them.


    And the battle began.


    I was moving around the stage, and the prisms were playing action scenes with the bad guys...!


    Oh, no! This power!


    Where does this power come from!?


    You''re going to lose!


    One of the prisms falls to the ground.


    Looks like you''re struggling with the enemy.


    Everyone at the venue! Give us a hand! If you do that, you''ll accumulate the power of the curse!


    I think it''s a little too descriptive... but it''s wild to point that out.


    Maybe it''s the power of the curse. It''s too disturbing.


    When the prism calls the customers at the venue, they loudly support them.


    "" "" "Cancer, prismoo!


    And Cecily-chan next door clenched her fist,


    Ganba!


    and desperately supported them.


    "Going to! Onee-chan! What are you doing!? If you don''t support us, the prism will lose. Is that all right?"


    "Y-yeah, that''s right. Good luck, prism!"


    "Don''t lose! Prism!"


    ©¤©¤Don''t lose to such a cowardly enemy!


    At some point, we were getting emotional into the prism.


    "And our cheers have arrived..."


    Aaahhhhhh!


    This time, the enemies raise their voices and fall down on the ground.


    Kuu, that''s pretty good, prism. But! We will not perish here! As long as there is darkness in this world, we will not give up!


    Wait!


    The prism tries to chase them, but sooner, the enemy runs off stage.


    I missed you again...


    But we won the battle! Thank you, everyone! Thanks to you, we won!


    Thus, the Magic Squadron Prism ended with the greatest exuberance.


    ¡ô¡ô


    "That was so funny...!"


    After the theatrical show, everyone in the venue was scattered.


    I was calling out to Cecilie-chan with excitement.


    "After all, the prism is the best!" I''m going again! "


    "By the way... when is the next theatre show?"


    Nigel asks Cecilie in horror.


    It''s a week from now!


    "Oh, a week!? Isn''t it too soon?"


    "You still don''t understand the prism when you''re not here. Because there are enemies of the prism all over the world. The prisms are busy!¡±


    "Hah, hah..."


    Nigel is smiling bitterly.


    Anyway, Cecily seems to be very satisfied and glad.


    "And..."


    "A week from now, you''ll be able to see the prisms again!" Cecily, let''s go with you next time! "


    Of course it is!


    Cecily smiled adorably.


    ¡±Eh, it looks like Elliane''s been hooked on the prism a lot, huh?¡±


    Of course!


    In response to what Nigel said, I answered in the first place.


    At first, Cecilie accompanied me.


    But as I watched today''s theatrical show, the charm of the prism gradually came to me.


    As soon as I realized it, I was seriously supporting the prism, just like Cecilie.


    "The unyielding spirit that goes forward while carrying the destiny of a magician." And if anyone is in trouble, they can rush everywhere. The best hero, that''s the prism. And friendships... sometimes, love stories... there are not many stories that are so stuffed with everything!? "


    Y-Yeah, that''s right.


    Nigel was obviously being pushed against my shoulder when I started to argue.


    "Well, if Eliane and Cecilie enjoyed it, I''d be happy too." There was no incident in particular.... "


    Sure is.


    Nigel and Cecilie, princes and princesses of this country.


    Besides, I didn''t bring any guards, and it didn''t matter what happened.


    Well, no matter what, I decided that with me and Nigel, most things would get through.


    Besides,


    "My disguise is pretty good, isn''t it?" Look, it looks like no one noticed. "


    and Nigel gave a good look.


    Nigel wears glasses nowadays and is plainer than he usually wears.


    If you look like you normally do, it will be a commotion. I came here in a light disguise.


    "That said..."


    "Hey, that''s..."


    "Yeah. You must be Lord Nigel, right?" Why are you here? "


    "I''ll let you spend as many holidays as you like." Besides... apparently, I don''t think he''s noticed... "


    You can hear such a voice secretly from around you.


    Yep.


    I knew you''d notice.


    "What''s the matter?" I''m just saying..... "


    "No, nothing!"


    But if you look at Nigel''s face like this, it''s hard to point out.


    Well... is it okay to stay like this?


    "Well then, it''s time to go home." I don''t have to stay too long... "


    "Wait!"


    Cecilie called out to Nigel, who was about to leave.


    "Cecilie, I want to try that ice cream over there!" We''re going to eat that together! "


    What? Ah, yeah.


    Cecilie pulls at Nigel''s arm.


    There is an ice cream stall for her to point to.


    Nigel, too, is worthy of her naivety.


    "I can''t help it... do you want to eat Eliane too?"


    Yes!


    I nodded, and Nigel and I followed.

 132 Like parents and children â‘¡

    "Yes, Cecilie, and Elaine."


    Thank you very much.


    Receive an ice cream from Nigel.


    The handle was a cone with a round ice cream on it.


    Oi!


    Cecilie opened her eyes wide.


    "Cecilie-chan''s taste was like a bonito." It looks delicious, too. ¡±


    "Yeah! It''s cold, sweet, and it''s all yours!"


    Cecilie peels the ice cream with her small tongue.


    The figure was very cute.


    "Well then, so am I."


    Pelopelo.


    My taste is melon.


    Once licked, the flavor of the melon in your mouth expands. Soon I became captive to this sweetness, and I was hooked on ice cream.


    "Haha, you''re both desperate. Oh, Cecilie, there''s ice cream here.¡±


    Huh?


    Nigel holds the vanilla ice cream in one hand and puts his finger close to Cecilie''s mouth.


    I quickly scooped it up with my index finger and took it to my mouth.


    "Fufufu. Cecily, you didn''t notice. Nigel is also kind."


    It''s embarrassing!


    ... although Cecilie-chan said that, she didn''t stop eating her hands in particular, but she was still flirting.


    Oh, and Elaine.


    Yes?


    Suddenly I was told, and I heard it back.


    Did I have ice cream, too?


    Even sooner than©¤©¤ I thought, Nigel put his finger on me just like Cecilie did!


    It was a sudden event.


    In a carefree motion, he scooped the ice cream that was sticking to my mouth.


    Ah, thank you.


    You''re welcome.


    Nigel doesn''t seem to think much of it.


    But... for the time being, I was thrilled about such a trivial matter.


    Sometimes Nigel does this kind of thing reluctantly.


    Besides, it doesn''t make me more uncomfortable than I need to be, and it doesn''t make me uncomfortable.


    I think my face is red now.


    It was embarrassing to be made aware of that, so I licked the ice cream instead of kneeling down.


    "Hey, that couple over there... she''s beautiful, she''s beautiful."


    No, we have kids, so we''re married, right?


    "Hey, that''s your Highness, Nigel." I don''t know the woman next to me... but she''s very beautiful. "


    ... I feel the gaze from the surroundings.


    Beautiful, beautiful...! You mean Cecilie and Nigel? No... then you don''t look like a couple, and I''m a beauty!?


    What''s more, you''re making a terrible mistake!


    Well, I''m Nigel''s fianc¨¦e, but do you want to say that I''m not really in that kind of relationship yet...?


    "What''s the matter, Elaine?" I don''t feel comfortable at all, do I? "


    Nigel peers into my face as he turns his eyes.


    "No, nothing! Never mind!"


    ¡­¡­


    Nigel wonders at me when I turn my back on him.


    But... when this happens, I can''t see Nigel''s face straight! I''m embarrassed!


    "It''s a feast! Is that it?" Haven''t you finished eating yet? Wasn''t it delicious? "


    Looks like Cecily''s finished her meal.


    She looks me in the face with her round eyes.


    "No, that''s not true." Just a moment, please. I''ll eat it right away... "


    "Hurry up and eat it!" That''s right! I always say that onee-chan should chew hard and then swallow it! "


    "Is that another story..."


    "Noooo!"


    and Cecily put their index finger up.


    ...... when this happens, it''s my trick.


    I can''t argue.


    ¡ô¡ô


    I had a great time today!


    After the venue,©¤©¤ we were walking along the road of the royal palace in three rows.


    With Cecilie in the middle, I''m holding her right hand©¤©¤ and Nigel''s left hand.


    "... this is the end of the time." Nigel, are you all right on official business? "


    "Yeah, it''s okay." You''ve taken a good breath today, haven''t you? "


    and Nigel create a forceful atmosphere.


    The sky is completely sunset.


    After eating the ice cream, Cecily said, "I''m going to go over there!" and pulled our arms together.


    She took me to various places.


    Because of that, I was going to go home after noon, but this is the time.


    "Cecilie-chan, it''s okay because I had a good time too... but don''t talk too much." Nigel''s busy, too. "


    "Ehh, but..."


    Cecilie looked up at me and continued.


    "Elaine and her sister, because they seemed busy lately"


    Huh?


    When I am told something unexpected, I get mad.


    "I can''t help thinking that you''re both busy." But... if you boil it down too much, you might break your body someday. I hear that Cecilie and her mother were just like that... so I want them to rest. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In response to what Cecily said, Nigel and I suddenly lost our words.


    I want you©¤©¤ both to rest.


    This time, I thought Cecily-chan was just a wakama.


    Of course, she also wanted to see a purely prismatic theatre show.


    But besides that, you cared about our bodies...?


    Nigel, in particular, has a character that does not rest honestly even when he is told to "rest". Even if you take a holiday, you''ll probably be reading a work book.


    That''s why Cecilie thought about it.


    That''s right! If you take the two of you out, you can rest!


    ...... "


    "Cecily..."


    Nigel looked at Cecilie with gentle eyes.


    Their mother seemed to be the only one at work. I hear that you were always thinking about the people and not looking at yourself...


    Maybe it was because of that that I broke my body, gave birth to Cecily, and died soon afterwards.


    I''m sure Cecilie put it together with Nigel©¤©¤ and me.


    That''s why.


    "Thank you, Cecilie-chan." It''s not going to be easy to do this often, but let''s go out with three (...) people (...) again. "


    Yeah!


    Cecily nodded happily.


    As he shifted his gaze to Nigel, he shook his head vertically.


    The area is dyed beautifully orange.


    I''m sure our back looks like a parent and a child.

 133 Hey, Im not── bad, am I?

    Leticia''s Perspective


    Go away!


    It''s disgusting!


    This gloomy woman!


    When I was©¤©¤ little, it was dark.


    No matter what screams you throw, you can''t say anything back just by bending down. Even if the stone thrown over her cheek, she could only endure it in silence.


    I can''t be fooled by other children because of my personality.


    I''m sure it''s because©¤©¤ I was born into a family of magicians.


    This is only known to some, and children may not understand the meaning of the curse.


    But there was undoubtedly one reason why my personality had deteriorated.


    That''s why I took the courage to tell my father.


    ¡±I''m cumming from my stomach! I didn''t want to be born in a house like this!


    ©¤©¤and.


    But this is what my father said to me.


    What are you saying? You are a masterpiece of my family. If someone doesn''t like it, just kill them with a curse. I can''t believe you''re being fooled... you''re really pathetic. ¡±


    Father threw up and turned away from me.


    At this time, I thought:


    ©¤©¤That''s right. Kill anyone you don''t like.


    That''s why I cursed and killed©¤©¤ your father.


    I thought you''d be angry.


    But your father had a©¤©¤ smile on his face when he was killed.


    Hahaha! I knew you were amazing! Use that power to dominate the world as you wish!


    Apparently, my father didn''t understand my feelings until the end.


    My father wasn''t angry, but the©¤©¤ rest of the family tortured me.


    Why did you kill your father...?


    Huh? Was I to blame?


    I mean, your dad was so happy.


    Wherever, I was born a magician. This is the only way to show the value of existence, right?


    I was terribly confused.


    Hey, I''m not©¤©¤ bad, am I?


    ¡ô¡ô


    Then I reopened.


    The character that was so dark has brightened up like a lie.


    As you grow, your chest grows bigger and bigger. It seems that the thighs of the munchies are so attractive to men that they salivate.


    Dressed in exposed clothes, he monopolized the men''s gaze.


    I went to bed with my neighbor''s girlfriend.


    Unpleasant gaze from the men.


    There was a lot of resentment from the losers.


    But I''m glad I did.


    I thought I''d ignore what the losers were saying.


    Eventually ©¤©¤I meet the prince of my neighbour.


    Apparently his name was Nigel.


    A perfect superman who combines good looks,©¤©¤ good heads, and crowds.


    When I met Nigel at a dance party, I contacted him.


    Let''s dance with me, Your Highness.


    But he took not my hand.


    I''ve never experienced anything like this before.


    A grudge that I had never felt before was born in me.


    ©¤©¤No, no, no, no.


    I think I''ve had this emotion before.


    I thought about it all the time, but unfortunately I didn''t get an answer.


    ¡ô¡ô


    Shaken by Nigel, I then approached Prince©¤©¤ Claude of Berkaim.


    But apparently, Claude already has a fianc¨¦e.


    ©¤©¤I saw the fianc¨¦, but he was the type that I hated most.


    Someone who is shaped in a way that is clear, and whoever is in trouble, always reaches out.


    Half, however, is a type that will never allow mistakes to be made.


    And yet, sometimes there are parts that fall out. I felt annoyed when I looked at such a place.


    That''s why I thought.


    Let''s get Claude out of©¤©¤ here.


    I would have looked bad at that time.


    Moreover, Claude is the first prince of this country. The next king.


    The appearance is just as good as it looks. I haven''t lost spectacularly to Nigel, who shook me.


    Looks like a bit of an idiot... but let''s keep our eyes peeled for that. Whatever it is, it''s easier to roll that way on your palm.


    Claude soon became my prisoner.


    He gave me precedence over that saintly woman and whispered love to me every time.


    "I''ll break my engagement and be with you." Leticia, will you take©¤©¤ my hand? "


    I was a little lost. When we get here, we need to pull back.


    But when I marry Claude, I automatically become queen.


    I couldn''t miss such a delicious position.


    ©¤©¤Hmm, stupid guy. You''re no different than any man you''ve ever met.


    Inwardly, I took Claude''s hand while making fun of him.


    Claude looked straight into my face and loosened his cheek happily.


    Oh, yeah.


    Speaking of which, this guy. Something''s wrong with the others.


    The other men looked at my chest and buttocks, but Claude rarely did.


    Yeah, he''s a man, too.


    Sometimes I feel my gaze in such places.


    But it quickly diverts my attention. At that time, Claude seemed to feel guilty.


    I think Claude''s place was pleasant to be with.


    One day, an incident like that happened.


    ©¤©¤Claude''s voice was heard walking around the castle.


    "You! You made a fool of Leticia!"


    Looks like you''re pretty angry.


    And I hid myself in the shadow of the pillar, and looked upon it.


    "No, no, I don''t think so. However, His Highness has been relaxed recently. Because of that woman, there are a lot of people in the audience who©¤©¤ think©¤©¤ that way."


    Claude was one of the country''s ministers.


    Being treasured by King Berkaim, the First Prince''s opponent, Claude, can speak with such courage.


    Claude wouldn''t have been able to stand up to him.


    But Claude grabbed him by the chest,


    "Don''t make me say it again and again!" If you make a fool of Leticia, I''ll beat you up! I''ll punch you in the face! And I''ll tell your father! "


    Feel free to do as you please.


    Even though it''s amazing, the minister just laughs with his nose.


    Looking like this... it looks like you were saying something bad about me.


    Claude seems angry about it.


    But... it''s not surprising that the minister thinks so.


    Because the first prince of this country is obliged to marry a saint.


    And yet, if you were to heat up a woman like this... you''d want to say a word of it.


    Claude tried to hit him, but the©¤©¤ other soldiers gathered to hear the commotion.


    "Get off me! Rude! I have to hit him!"


    "Please, Your Highness!" Besides... you''ve never beaten anyone!? If I do that, I''ll hurt my fist. "


    Shut up!


    Claude screamed sporadically, but he couldn''t defy a mighty soldier.


    Claude was eventually taken to both sides and left the scene.


    "Hmm... an incompetent prince."


    The minister looked down at Claude''s back with disdain, paying attention to his clothes.


    What the minister is saying is plausible.


    In any case, Claude is the idiot.


    And I''m used to being fooled.


    Therefore, there is only a risk that I will leave this place©¤©¤.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    And when I perceived it, I appeared before the minister.


    "Oh my, Leticia-sama." Can I help you? Could it be that the scene just now..... "


    You said you liked it a lot, didn''t you?


    Turn your hands to the Minister.


    It was a©¤©¤ curse with darkness on his body.


    "Hey, what is this!?" What the hell are you doing... "


    "I''m used to being fooled, but that doesn''t©¤©¤ mean I''m not angry."


    Slowly approach him.


    Then he stood up one index finger and tattered his forehead.


    "You''re not an idiot, are you?" That''s why you already know I''m not just a cute little girl, right? "


    "T-This power, I can''t believe it..."


    "Don''t say anything more." My ears are rotting. "


    Raise your index finger with your other hand.


    I put it in his mouth.


    He is just overwhelmed, sweating like a waterfall from his forehead. His face was pale.


    "...... I''ll just miss you this time. But if something like this happens©¤©¤ again... you know?"


    As he warned, he nodded again and again, shaking.


    It''s like a broken doll.


    Decurse him, and he will flee the scene in a blink of an eye. It was a very inappropriate way to escape, like crawling on the ground.


    ¡±Hah... what am I doing?¡±


    Maybe he found out I was a magician.


    I don''t feel comfortable doing this.


    It doesn''t have any advantages.


    "... let''s forget about it. I was lost."


    And he murmured, and I came after him.


    Hey, I''m not©¤©¤ bad, am I?

 134 I cant cry.

    Elienne''s Perspective


    I had an©¤©¤ old dream.


    That was when I was little.


    Mother!


    Having said that, I run to the bed where my mother is sleeping.


    Oh dear, it''s dangerous to run so fast.


    Noooooo! Mother, you look better today, don''t you? "


    Somehow, I think I''m doing well today. That''s why I thought I''d play with Eliane today. "


    I did it!


    When my mother stroked my head, I was filled with happiness.


    My mother was a weak person. It seems to have been a difficult disease.


    Mother is always lying in bed and can''t even stand up alone.


    In order to earn such a mother''s medicine, her father went to make money in a distant land.


    I was able to make a living because I received regular living expenses, but... instead, I had to do everything at home.


    At that time, I learned how to cook.


    Nowadays, the culinary repertoire is at a little cock level.


    My mother always apologized to me like that.


    ¡±I''m sorry, Elaine... but if I hadn''t been like this, I would have made it easier for you...¡±


    No, Mom. It''s okay.


    ''Cause I''m just having fun with my mom.


    So I got well soon, and smiled©¤©¤ and said, "Let''s go on a picnic with my dad."


    But that doesn''t completely mislead you into feeling fatigued.


    I''ve been on the verge of falling.


    But I am never frustrated.


    Because if I look painful, your mother will be sad.


    At least I lived my life happily, smiling all©¤©¤ the time in front of my mother.


    But those days didn''t last long.


    "Mom! Are you all right!?"


    I call out desperately as I shake my mother''s hand in bed.


    "E-Eliane..."


    Yes, the voice of the mother who moves her mouth is very thin.


    The lights of life were about to go out.


    There is a reason for the sudden change in your mother''s condition.


    My father, who was on his way to earn money,©¤©¤ died.


    Looks like your father worked in a coal mine.


    The coal mine where my father worked suddenly collapsed. At that time, my father was crushed by the bedrock, and I couldn''t come back... "


    Inevitably, the income from my house was interrupted.


    And not only that, she lost her dad, and her mother was badly mentally weakened.


    As soon as I saw it, my health got worse... I couldn''t call a doctor, so I wandered in the abyss of death.


    "Don''t look so sad."


    Mother gently rubbing my cheeks with tears.


    "I... was really happy to have you." So... don''t cry. Forgive my mother for leaving you...... "


    "Mom! Mom!"


    Eventually, your mother''s eyelids closed.


    I fell asleep never to wake again.


    The sadness that filled my heart in an instant.


    Tears are flowing,©¤©¤ but don''t.


    I held back my tears and looked up.


    Yes,©¤©¤ I shouldn''t cry.


    Otherwise, your mother will be sad.


    Besides, your mother can''t go to heaven because she''s worried about me when she cries.


    That''s why I shouldn''t cry.


    The day I made my©¤©¤ mother''s grave, I was greeted by the royal palace.


    What a coincidence, it seems that the Queen of this country also©¤©¤ died on the day of her mother''s death.


    And at the same time, I received the divine trust of the goddess and gained the power of the saintly lady.


    When I was young, I didn''t know what it was.


    It seems that the power of the Holy Maiden is so great that any wound can be healed.


    But I couldn''t bring my©¤©¤ mother back to life.


    I didn''t want that kind of power.


    ¡ô¡ô


    But I have no right of veto.


    Now I have to walk up (...).


    Soon I was taken to the royal palace, where I was made to work as a saintly lady.


    At that time, I made up my mind.


    From now on, I will work with my body powder to make people happy... "


    Maybe that''s why I tried to speak politely to everyone.


    Life as a saint was very hard and steep.


    Sometimes I feel like crying.


    But I am never frustrated.


    That''s why I decided.


    I''m going to go upstairs so©¤©¤ I don''t make your mother sad or worry about you.


    It was Prince Claude who introduced me as my fianc¨¦.


    He had a lazy and lazy personality, even in my eyes.


    Claude often skipped studying and showed a flattering desire to date me.


    But at that time, I decided,


    No, Your Highness. You are the next king. You mustn''t let out a soft voice in this place. "


    and seduced him.


    Claude seems very dissatisfied with what I said.


    But I can''t help it.


    That was the Prince''s mission.


    Now I think it''s a bit harsh, but I must have been mentally weak at©¤©¤ that time.


    It soon became clear to me that Claude was not affectionate with me.


    But I don''t mind that.


    From now on, I will not go shopping in the city like an ordinary girl, or waste time with friends for nonsense, or talk about love with people©¤©¤ I like.


    I am no longer a normal girl.


    But that''s fine.


    Because if you do your best, your mother in heaven will be happy.


    So I kept looking up, no matter what the hard part.


    ¡ô¡ô


    ... one day.


    Huh?


    I found a man and a woman facing each other on the balcony on their way©¤©¤ to the rooftop of the castle, praying today and trying to maintain the barrier.


    Apparently, men are like soldiers in this castle. Is a maid a woman who looks after her clothes?


    The man turns to the city and shouts:


    "I love you ahhhhhhh!"


    ¡­¡­ and¡­.


    At first glance, it''s a rather hectic sight.


    But the woman was very moved and tearful.


    ¡°I love you too!¡±


    "Oh, really? If so..."


    Yes,©¤©¤ thank you!


    And they hugged and wept with excitement.


    Could it be that the man was proposing to the woman?


    "That''s when I happened to stop by..."


    "...... That''s good."


    Hah!


    When I noticed, my voice leaked out!


    But... why?


    I should have given up happiness as a girl.


    That''s why I©¤©¤ honestly had such an impression even though I shouldn''t have thought of anything when I saw such a sight.


    The man didn''t care about his surrounding eyes and cried out loudly for his love for her.


    On the other hand, women also take it and cry with joy.


    "... if it were me and Claude, it would be an impossible sight."


    When I muttered that, I suddenly felt lonely.


    ... I can''t.


    I shouldn''t©¤©¤ cry.


    Let''s not expect it. If you do that, it will only make it harder.


    I left the scene quickly.

 135 Thats why I hate you.

    Claude''s Perspective


    That day©¤©¤ my mother fell asleep never to wake again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I was crying when my late mother took care of me.


    I think I cried quite a lot.


    I worry about the people around me crying. In other words, it was a bit subtracting (...) (...) (...).


    But I kept crying as I shook my mother''s body until I couldn''t see her in front of me with tears.


    ©¤©¤Mother was a saint in this country.


    It seems that the Holy Maiden heals people with healing magic and sets up a barrier in this country...


    The reason I didn''t understand my mother''s work at a young age was that I didn''t understand her very well.


    If only she knew a tenth of her hardships now, she might have been able to change her destiny a little.


    "Mom! Mom!"


    I have called her name many times, but she hasn''t replied.


    When I saw her like that, I was driven by despair.


    ©¤©¤I am the first prince of this country.


    Inevitably, he also received a lot of education as the next king.


    But for me, it''s very level and tough.


    Yes, I would have been an inferior if I hadn''t told you.


    I was often offended by my tutor because of my poor test scores.


    I think that was definitely the name of Sieghardt.


    How cocky of a historian! Just remembering makes me angry.


    However, I couldn''t repent, and after being scolded, I decided to visit my mother''s room.


    Claude, you did©¤©¤ your best. Mom knows you''re doing your best. ¡±


    Having said that, she gently stroked my head.


    Then I was satisfied with my happiness. When I was tired of crying and sleeping on my mother''s lap, all my anxiety and anger blew out.


    But there is no such kind mother.


    "Your Majesty Claude, it''s pathetic to think that (...) or (...) has just lost (...) your mother, and that''s all she''s going to cry about..."


    What did you just say?!


    "Claude! Be a little man!"


    His Majesty the King©¤©¤''s father raises a hand on me.


    I was forced by the people around me to leave the room behind.


    "Get off me! Your mother is not dead!" That''s why.... "


    "Embrace reality! The Holy Lady is dead!"


    I resisted hard, but I can''t fight it with my children.


    The face of the dead mother looked very tired.


    ©¤©¤Be a man!


    Masculine?


    What the hell is that?


    A man can''t cry when his mother dies?


    Then I don''t need such a thing.


    What''s the value to a man who can''t even cry when he loses someone he loves?


    I don''t understand what your father said at all.


    It''s the same now.


    ¡ô¡ô


    My mother''s death has not changed my life.


    The next Saintess was appointed and became my fianc¨¦e... but I''m not very interested in such things.


    The new maiden''s name was Eliane, but she treated me harshly.


    This is not how©¤©¤ your mother should have done it.


    When she said such a dissatisfaction, Eliane''s expression did not change, but contained a quiet anger.


    You''re the first prince of this country, aren''t you? I know it''s hard, but... royalty stands on top of people. Even if you say that, the people will be anxious. ¡±


    ...... "


    The ©¤©¤old Elaine was more serious and tough than ever.


    ©¤©¤Even now, she may have lost her mother and been mentally unstable.


    But I don''t know that.


    I didn''t want to know.


    ©¤©¤And one day, I attended a dance party.


    Nevertheless, this is like an obligation as a prince.


    Apparently, it was more grand than usual today because we also invited dignitaries from our neighbors.


    But I''m not good at dancing without someone to dance with.


    We just have to get this over with.


    That''s why I was away from the venue and wasted my time alone...


    Wow!


    He bumps into people and falls on the spot.


    And I immediately lifted up my face, and laid my eyes upon him that smote me.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t look in front of you in a hurry!" Are you all right? "


    and he gives me his hand.


    But I did it.


    Shut up!


    and I got rid of it.


    Then he stood up and drew closer to him.


    "You! What a disrespectful fellow!" Am I the first prince of this country? You''re the next king of this country!? I''ll tell your father to put you to death right away! "


    Oh, that''s scary, isn''t it?


    The man gave a very troubled look.


    "I wonder if he''s about the same age as me..."


    And yet, it feels like there''s room somewhere, like an adult.


    but it was a one-sided controversy,


    Lord Claude! What are you doing!?


    One of the ministers rushed over and entered our arbitration.


    ¡°Just in time! This guy hit me. I want the death penalty now....."


    "What are you talking about!" This one is...©¤©¤ "


    I think the minister said someone''s name, but I couldn''t hear it because I was angry and blood was on my head.


    And the minister bowed his head many times to him that bumped into me.


    But ©¤©¤he apologized for my fault. [M]


    And he leaves the scene.


    With graceful behavior, I didn''t think I was about the same age.


    "Hey, why don''t you just miss him!" you should tell your father too... "


    "Hah... you don''t know that either, do you?"


    The minister sighed and looked at me as if he was stunned.


    "Even though the prince of the neighboring country is so splendid... why is Lord Claude like this..."


    ©¤©¤His Royal Highness the Prince of the Neighbouring Countries.


    I know the name. It was definitely Nigel.


    I have long been compared to my neighbour, His Royal Highness Prince©¤©¤ Nigel.


    Whatever, he''s smart and his sword arm is shiny. Furthermore, it seems that it has a decent character and is admired by the people at a young age.


    In contrast, I can''t study, and I tend to skip the practice of swords.


    Listening to him was painful.


    ''Cause you can''t help it.


    Even though I''m doing my best, I can compare myself to the perfect meta-human that comes out of Goga?


    When I heard about Nigel, I became even more impatient and was completely motivated.


    That''s why I hated my neighbor''s prince, even though I had never met him.


    "...... cuuu!"


    That is why I cannot refute the minister''s words and turn away from him.


    ... maybe it was Nigel back there.


    Even though I was the victim, the minister only felt uncomfortable apologizing to him.


    Nigel is running away from us, and he''s getting farther and farther away.


    I could only look at the figure.


    ¡ô¡ô


    About ten years have passed since then.


    As always, everyone is strict with me.


    Well, lowlife ministers spoil me... but it''s just flirting.


    From their point of view, he can''t defy me.


    But in the face of such false obedience, I am immersed in pleasure.


    I didn©¤©¤''t know how people felt when I was a fool.


    "... haa"


    Exhale.


    That way, you''ll get a little tired.


    "Something''s boring..."


    Elaine was a little softer than she was in the beginning, but she was still tough on me.


    It''s not very nice to overlap your mother''s face, but I can''t do it.


    That''s why I hit her hard with the meaning of sadness.


    However, Elaine was not uncommon, and on the contrary, she never showed a bitter expression.


    Her appearance of crying is even more charming. I''ve never seen it before.


    Every time I look at her like that, my chest gets annoying.


    That''s why I hated her.


    "Shall we make it tougher?" But with that, I can''t think of anything that would make Eliane run away..... "


    Oh, my God, I was wasting my time in a corner of the garden that wasn''t very popular.


    Today is a dance party.


    I still didn''t like the dance party after all.


    A lot of beautiful women called out to me.


    But no matter what kind of woman you talk to, your heart won''t be annoyed.


    I hate it. I hate©¤©¤ everybody.


    No, isn''t someone else''s dislike?


    What I really don''t like is this pathetic self©¤©¤.


    "Your Highness Claude"


    Thinking like that, a woman called out.


    Looking back, there was a cute woman.


    Exposed clothes that don''t look like this place.


    Honestly, I''m having trouble seeing her, but for some©¤©¤ reason, I couldn''t take my eyes off her face.


    She continued with a slightly troubled expression.


    "I feel like I''m in love with you.©¤©¤"

 136 When it hurts, you say it hurts.

    Vincent''s Point of View


    That was when I went to college.


    "Hey, you know... Sir Nigel, I think you''ve reached the 100th level of the exam dungeon?"


    "I knew it was amazing." You''re cool, you can study, and your©¤©¤ sword arm is top-notch. "


    You admire me.


    Walking down the hall with Nigel, I heard©¤©¤ other students talking about him.


    "What''s the matter,©¤©¤Vince?"


    "No..."


    ©¤©¤Vincent and I continued, looking at Nigel''s face.


    "As always, I thought you were very popular." There is no one in school who doesn''t know you. "


    "I see? Even if I were, I would be the first prince of this country." It will definitely get noticed. "


    and Nigel shrug their shoulders.


    "If I don''t have the prince''s sign, I won''t be anyone." Vincent''s been paying too much for me. "


    "I don''t think so..."


    This ©¤©¤Nigel is a perfect meta-human who can do anything.


    A suitable person for the next king.


    No one will blame him for taking the throne.


    Nigel says this, but even if©¤©¤ he weren''t a prince, I didn''t think his popularity would diminish.


    "It is also thanks to you that I was able to clear 100 layers of the test dungeon." I appreciate it. "


    "Well, I don''t feel bad to have you say that..."


    There is something called an ''examination dungeon'' in this college.


    Located on the grounds of the academy, students take part in exam dungeons day and night. The record of arrival there was also reflected in the grade.


    That being the case, if you achieve a good result in the exam dungeon, you will instantly get envy from other students.


    Nigel chose me as his partner to dive into such a dungeon.


    I was proud of it and desperately chased him on the back.


    Even so, I was confident that whatever I had done for a long time would work.


    I didn''t suspect that I was the best.


    However, since I met him, my confidence has been completely shattered.


    No matter how much we chase him, I don''t feel like catching him.


    On the contrary, I think the distance is getting more and more distant.


    I''m going to try. But Nigel did more than that.


    Even though I was born with a privileged talent, I try hard to beat anyone... I think it''s honestly against the rules.


    But I was proud to be such a friend to him.


    "Everyone is looking at you." I can only be seen as goldfish shit from around me. "


    "I don''t think so. You''ve been put in the spotlight, too."


    "Hah! Where do you see that and say that?" You don''t just look at people, do you? "


    "... haha. I don''t think you know yourself very well."


    Nigel sighs in amazement.


    There are always people around him.


    Compared to that, I wasn''t that good at talking to people.


    Because of that, I can hardly have more friends.


    I think this personality should be cured someday... but this isn''t going to work.


    "One day you''ll notice, too." You''re the most popular person I''ve ever met. "


    "Laughing is ridiculous."


    Having said that, we laugh at each other.


    ¡ô¡ô


    The next day©¤©¤.


    I sat alone in the dining room enjoying my meal.


    I always eat lunch with Nigel in the dining room.


    But today he seemed to be on official business and could not come to school.


    In time, it seems that he will attend from afternoon class... but if he doesn''t show up at lunch, he''ll be absent.


    "... delicious. The fin cutlet meal set here is excellent after all"


    This is why we are in this situation.


    Even though the cafeteria was crowded, it was as if the barrier was stretched around me.


    But... I''m not lonely.


    Eating is meant to be enjoyed by one person. Yeah, that''s right. The culture of having to eat with someone is strange in the first place. Meals are life-threatening. You have to face the food with sacred feelings©¤©¤.


    "Oh, my gosh, is this dinner?" said Vincent.


    ... ©¤©¤it''s not an excuse in my heart, it''s a thoughtful delay.


    There was someone who spoke to me like that.


    "... Franz, what can I do for you?"


    I raised my gaze and suddenly replied to the insolent person who called out to me.


    He''s Franz.


    He is the eldest son of the Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce.


    The Chamber of Commerce here was the most powerful of all Lynchghi Hams.


    There''s a rumor that you have a lot of money... but I don''t know.


    Well, that''s the kind of guy who enrolls in an academy where nobles go to. The rumor is not a mistake either.


    Moreover, Franz is a student, but he also hears that he is one of the executives of such a chamber.


    One business after another, and all of them succeed. Even though I am a student, that is why I have a strange good feeling about it.


    "No, what is it? I was uncomfortable to hear you say that." It''s pathetic, isn''t it?


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I''m telling you that I''m going to have dinner with you."


    Having said that, Franz sat down facing me on his own.


    Some of the women around him giggled. Franz''s surroundings.


    He''s always serving women.


    It seemed that she was dealing with a variety of women, and inevitably there was a lot of passion around her.


    But sometimes I hear bad rumors that I''m having an affair.


    It''s not a bad thing to be in love... but I want you to enjoy yourself with a little more moderation.


    Well, it''s none of my business, so I don''t care.


    "How about dinner?" Delicious? I''ve never eaten dinner by myself, and I don''t know what my dinner is like. There are always those girls. Really, it''s hard being popular ~


    ©¤©¤You may be mistaken about something.


    I lay down my chopsticks and stare at him.


    "I''m not a fool." I just like being alone. Loneliness is a good thing. In the first place, modern people have time to face themselves.©¤©¤ "


    "Oh, I''m out. I''m out." Unique excuse. If you look at me, I won''t do it ~


    Franz laughs faster than I say.


    I want you to get out of here right away. I©¤©¤ honestly thought so.


    Well, we can argue here... let''s move the place...


    I thought so, and when I tried to take a seat... "


    "Vince."


    I heard a voice.


    When I turned my face towards you, there were crowds. One of the men leaves and approaches us.


    ¡°Nigel, what happened to your official duties?¡±


    "Yeah. I think it''s over sooner than expected." I was thinking of attending the afternoon class, but©¤©¤ after all, were you here? "


    Nigel smiles.


    ... even though you''re tired from the end of your official duties, you don''t show any expressions. He''s a big man.


    Next, Nigel turns to Franz.


    "Oh, you were having dinner with Franz. I didn''t know you two were close. [M] Even with me, I''m glad Vince has more friends...."


    "Huh? I said I''m your friend?" Aren''t popular people like me going to be friends with me ~? Is the prince of this country stupid? "


    Obviously hostile, Franz looks back at Nigel.


    The surrounding air is piercing when the First Prince, Nigel, is said to be an idiot.


    Because in other countries, it''s not a strange statement to get rid of right away.


    But it didn''t seem to bother Nigel.


    "Is that so?" Well, even if it isn''t, you can still be my friend. Vince is a very good man. I''ve always wanted to be friends with you.©¤©¤ "


    and Nigel tried to shake hands with Franz when they offered their hand.


    Poof!


    Franz can get rid of the hand.


    A scream rose in the cafeteria.


    It was impossible to think of such a disrespectful imitation of the First Prince.


    "Shut up!" Who will be friends with you! You''ll be fine. [M] You get everything you want. You''re making a fool of me, aren''t you? Just because you''re a royalty doesn''t mean you''re on the right track! "


    As expected, the faces of the©¤©¤ women surrounding him turn pale.


    ... you''re overdoing it.


    I''m not a grown-up enough to keep my friends silent.


    When I clenched my fist and tried to stand up.


    "It''s okay, Vince. Thank you."


    Nigel quickly took control of it.


    "I''m sorry, I think I was a little off the distance. Be careful from now on, I''m sorry."


    ©¤©¤And Nigel bowed his head against Franz.


    There is a cheering "ohhhh" from around.


    I must have been impressed by his smart departure.


    As expected of Franz.


    But.


    "... heh, heh! It''s okay if I know." But what kind of education does your parents give you? If that''s the case, the queen who died won''t be able to come to mind anymore! "


    Pounding.


    Nigel reacted faintly to the words.


    Even if he is a saint, it seems that the queen cannot be allowed to make a fool of©¤©¤ her mother.


    Nigel admired his dead mother very much. I can''t help it.


    He raised his face,


    "... it''s a bit different to make a fool of the queen." I hope it''s just me, but I won''t allow you to make a fool of the queen. "


    and warned.


    But his face stays smiled. I guess I''m trying to make it as easy as possible.


    That being said,


    "...... cuuu!"


    This fool seems to have noticed that he made Nigel angry.


    He turned his back on us, distorting his face with remorse.


    "Come on, let''s go, guys!" The place became white. Let''s stay in the courtyard! "


    "Wait, wait, Franz ~"


    "I''m a little unfamiliar with you, Master Franz!?" Don''t cheaply call me by Franz''s name! "


    And as Franz walked out, the surrounding women rushed after him.


    ... apparently, there''s a lot going on around us.


    Nigel, I''m sorry.


    What? What do you want?


    Even though it was like this, Nigel''s condition remained the same as usual.


    I know©¤©¤ Franz is hostile to Nigel.


    Franz is also a member of the Grand Chamber of Commerce. My head is sharp and my motor nerves are not bad.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get past©¤©¤ Nigel like©¤©¤ I did.


    Nigel is always the best in the test. The second had names like me and Franz.


    In that sense, I''m sure Franz hates me, too... but I don''t think Nigel''s hatred is being targeted.


    "You cared about me, didn''t you? It was an unusual thing to do."


    "Hmm, is that so?" I was just a little freaked out about the queen. "


    "Nigel says in a light tone.


    I don''t know what©¤©¤ he was really thinking at the time.


    I felt like I was making a fool of my Queen©¤©¤ Mother, but that was just my assumption, and maybe not.


    I, a friend of Nigel''s, had a lot of confusion about what he meant.


    That''s why.


    ¡±... when it hurts, you say it hurts¡±


    Huh?


    Nigel rounds his eyes.


    "That''s not all. I''m happy when I''m happy." When you''re angry, you''re angry.©¤©¤ Show more emotions. If you don''t, one day you''ll hit the wall. "


    "Hahaha, thank you. But I think Vince is with you, too, right? If you show your emotions, you''ll make more friends."


    "What are you saying? I love loneliness, not loneliness, Nigel©¤©¤." Are you listening to me? "


    In retort, Nigel laughed happily.


    I should have known about Franz''s darkness at©¤©¤ this time.


    We took Franz too lightly.


    And that''s not all I regret.


    At that time.


    I should have pointed out Nigel''s weak points more strongly.

 137 128 · Prince of Darkness and Saintess of Light

    Nigel!


    I hear the voice of my beloved.


    I will try to answer that. [M]


    But no matter how much I scratched my leg, I couldn''t speak.


    ©¤©¤Eliane.


    I wonder what has become of me. [M]


    With the world and my loved ones on the balance, my will is about to lean to the other side.


    It is a decision to abandon the©¤©¤ world.


    For me, she was a light. [M]


    So I stared so as not to lose sight of the light.


    But it was already dark in front of her.


    The light was about to be consumed by darkness.


    If we abandon the©¤©¤ world, she will be saved.


    Whose voice is this?


    Ya, ya, ya, ya?


    No,©¤©¤ or is it my confident voice?


    My heart is screaming.


    But I pretended not to see it. [M] My mind was at its limit. It doesn''t matter when it breaks.


    ©¤©¤No. It''s already broken?


    No, no, no.


    Hate (...) or hate (...).


    It may be the first time in my life that I''ve hated anything so much.


    Everything that hurts her.


    The ©¤©¤world itself that hurts her.


    I take the sword in my hand. [M]


    The darkness shifted to the sword.


    Is the future that this sword will bring salvation?


    Or is it ruin?


    Anyway, I made up my mind. [©¤©¤M]


    Destroy...... the world......


    Finally, a voice came out.


    Perhaps it was in response to my readiness.


    "No, Nigel! Please be sure to have a favorite!"


    Eliane reaches out.


    I shake my head to the side. [M]


    ©¤©¤No, I''m not©¤©¤.


    Looking straight into her eyes, I shout: [M]


    "About you.©¤©¤"


    It must have been a story of ruin, salvation©¤©¤ and renewal.

 138 129 · A true saintly woman holds a tea party with a false saintly woman

    "So, Claude, you can''t even wash your clothes." Impossible!? I just put it in the laundry and pressed the button... hh, I can''t even do that.©¤©¤ "


    Leticia stopped talking and placed the tea cup on the table.


    "What''s©¤©¤ the matter, Elaine? Why are you laughing?" Did I say something strange? "


    "No, no, I thought we were going to get along. Besides, when I think of the claude who''s flying in front of the washing magic tool, I''m laughing."


    "Huh? Why can''t you just listen to me and say that?" Did you hear that? "


    "Yes, not a word, not a word."


    "Nhhhhhh!"


    and Leticia frowned.


    She is also cute in such a way.


    ¡±Nevertheless©¤©¤, I never dreamed I could talk to you like this...¡±


    "That''s my line."


    I also drank a sip of tea and returned it.


    ©¤©¤Today is a tea party with Leticia.


    The courtyard of Berkhaim''s royal castle.


    So, while we were talking about tea and sweets, we were blooming in loveless chatter.


    Anyone who knows us before will be thrilled.


    This is because I©¤©¤ was originally banished from the Kingdom of Belkhaim.


    While enjoying the taste and aroma of black tea, I was thinking of what had happened.


    I was the Saintess of the Kingdom of Berkhaim.


    As a saintly lady, she was entrusted with healing wounded people with magic, setting up a barrier in this country, and preventing the demons and dragons from entering the country on their own.


    But ©¤©¤one day, my first prince of Belcaym, Claude, sent me to break my engagement and expel me from the country.


    Why did they say that all of a sudden?


    It was the poor girl in front of her,©¤©¤ Leticia, who was responsible for it.


    She listened to Claude speak ill of me and proclaimed herself to be the ''True Saintess''.


    But it''s no wonder Leticia is a true saint.


    She was not so much a saint as a©¤©¤ first-class magician.


    But without knowing that, I encounter a lovely man on my way to a©¤©¤ neighbouring country after being expelled from the country.


    That''s Nigel©¤©¤ Belcaym''s neighbor, the first prince of Lynchgiham.


    Later, you will be my life companion.


    With his kindness, I moved to Lynchgham, a neighbouring country.


    There, of course, Nigel, his sister Cecilie. Fenrir''s Ralph. And I spent busy days with people like Douglas the Dragon.


    But it''s not just fun. A lot of incidents happen.


    Some of them are impressive.


    First, Leticia was distributing a cursed item to Lynchghi Ham. She was less than tired of it and tried to kill us by letting Albert, an SS class adventurer, hold the sword of curse.


    And the second was Philip the Spirit King. He asked me for help as the forest he lived in was overwhelmed by the senior demons.


    But with everyone''s help, both of them solved the case. Through these incidents, I realized that there are limits to what I can do on my own.


    And the last thing that happened was to shake the world.


    The Berkhaim kingdom, which banished me, has lost its barrier, and the superior demons have come aboard.


    The senior demons were trying to revive the Demon King, who was sealed in the King''s City of Berkaim.


    I went to Berkaim with Nigel, Douglas, and the Knights.


    Gain the power of the Holy Maiden of the Beginning to build a barrier all over the world. I had©¤©¤ such an idea that I could stop the Demon King from coming back.


    But I can''t do it with a rope.


    When I©¤©¤ tried to gain the power of the Saintess of the Beginning, the timed barrier that stood on Berkaim was broken.


    A large number of demons have fallen into the capital of the kingdom of Berkaim and have revived the demon king.


    A pinch of desperation.


    But the Knights of Berkaim and Lynchgiham joined forces against the demons,©¤©¤ and Douglas also fought against the advanced demons.


    Claude and Leticia, who had been enemies before, were also on our side.


    Yes, even if©¤©¤ I can''t do it by myself, everyone''s power will do it!


    I blessed Nigel with the full goddess, and©¤©¤ he used the gods and swords to defeat the demon king.


    A year after©¤©¤ the world became peaceful, I will have a wedding with my fianc¨¦, Nigel.


    The wedding was fun, wasn''t it?


    Everyone ate my wedding cake and said it was delicious... and Nigel, who looked a little nervous, was fresh.


    ©¤©¤So I was wondering what would happen if I were to be deported from Berkhaim, but now I''m having some kind of happy day.


    "Do you remember? You used to tell Claude about me," Why is that woman a sinister woman? "It was a very different way of talking than it is now, and when I think about it, I feel strange..."


    "Ugh... I''m sorry about that time." I don''t think you''ll forgive me no matter how much I apologize, but I used to be a little... I hate him so much... "


    Leticia held her head in her arms.


    However, a year ago, when the Demon King was resurrected, he helped me a lot. Without the power of her curse, this peaceful world would not have been possible.


    Since then, we have made up and now we are together to hold regular tea parties.


    Today, for the tea ceremony, I went to the royal castle of Berkaim.


    "Well, let''s get back to©¤©¤ Claude, if that''s okay." Leticia is now Claude''s official fianc¨¦e, isn''t she? "


    Yeah.


    Leticia nodded.


    Originally, Leticia was just Claude''s lover. Claude wanted to get engaged to Leticia right away... but many of those who rebelled didn''t seem to be doing very well.


    But Leticia was reborn.


    Of course, she broke and abandoned the character of her former cat... She went to the bride''s school in the past year and secretly sharpened her fangs!


    I can''t believe she goes to such a place... it''s amazing from the point of view of me, who knew her before.


    Moreover, Claude did not know that Leticia was attending bride school and seemed to assume that she had been fluffed.


    When Leticia graduated from bride school and returned to Claude, it seemed like a big fuss.


    I hear Claude broke down in tears as he hugged her with much joy.


    ¡°When can we have a wedding?¡±


    "I haven''t decided yet." There are still a lot of people who love my engagement to Claude. First of all, I have to convince those people. well..... "


    Leticia shrugged,


    "That''s true." The First Prince of this country is about to marry a magician girl. Normally, you can''t even forgive your engagement. "


    That''s what I said, mocking myself.


    She hid the fact that she was a magician in the beginning, but she doesn''t seem to be hiding it anymore.


    I guess you don''t think I can hide it anymore.


    But...


    I''m sure you guys will be fine.


    ¡°Thanks, but it''s a long way from home.¡±


    Leticia thrusts herself against the desk.


    "And... definitely call it your wedding day!" I''ll make you a very special wedding cake! "


    "Why would Elaine do such a thing?" You know what I mean? You''re the princess of the king. Even if that''s not the case, even though you''re a saintly lady... heehee, you''re a very nice person. "


    and Leticia breathed out in astonishment.


    "I mean... I''m just talking, but what about you?"


    "Am I...?"


    I asked him how he was doing with Nigel.


    Leticia''s eyes sparkled.


    "No... Nigel is a lovely person... he doesn''t have to quarrel, he lives together... so do you think there''s anything you can say to Leticia..."


    "There''s no way you won''t. You suddenly can''t talk when you''re talking to yourself."


    Is it because you saw me flirting with you?


    Leticia smiles wickedly.


    "Just talk to me. Nigel likes you a lot. Tell me how he whispers love! Besides, don''t you have one or two grievances against your partner? Spit it all out."


    "I-I can''t believe I love you so much...!" That''s right, I know how Nigel feels, but don''t you think he''s bothered to say it to others..... "


    "Don''t worry! I''ll talk to you soon!"


    Bam!


    Leticia slammed the table forcefully.


    The tea cup floated in the air for a moment.


    Depressed by that, I open my mouth with an idea.


    "Hmm... oh, that''s right. Something like this happened the other day.©¤©¤"

 139 130 · Cute stuffed animals

    Was that about two weeks ago?


    "What, what, what is this!?"


    ©¤©¤I looked at the stuffed animal on the table and said it louder.


    If it''s just a stuffed animal, this is how I don''t scream.


    ©¤©¤What a mimicry of me!


    "Nh, I think it''s quite well done... don''t you think Eliane would think so?"


    Nigel suddenly asks me that.


    "That''s not the problem!" Why is there such a thing!? "


    The plush toy is big enough to hold both hands well.


    The shape of the face is also deformed, and it is cute.


    I''m sure you''re doing well, but... it''s kind of embarrassing to be my stuffed animal.


    "No, Elaine-sama is very popular among the citizens." As a merchant, you can''t miss this opportunity. ¡±


    Instead of Nigel, the merchant man who brought this answered in a faint tone.


    He was wearing an odd outfit that he had not seen much. I think it''s a little bit of a trend in the city, but I think it''s probably what this person likes.


    Age is as old as me and Nigel. The hairstyle is also colorful, and there are many strange people, but the©¤©¤ facial appearance itself is in order.


    Whether she was wearing makeup or not, her skin was beautiful and white and radiant.


    "Am I... popular among citizens?"


    "©¤©¤Yes! Speaking of which, Master Eliane still needed to introduce himself. My name is Franz Ulmamoz. For the time being, I am an executive of the Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce. Let''s get along ~


    The merchant and Mr.©¤©¤ Franz make a wink.


    The Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce... I''ve only heard of its name.


    It must have been the most powerful Chamber of Commerce in Lynchghi Ham.


    Now there are signs for the Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce all over the city. In addition, the Chamber of Commerce itself is developing new products and selling them to everyone.


    "I mean... have you met Nigel?"


    "Yeah. Rather, Franz and I were college classmates. I''ve been getting along with you for a long time."


    Pounding.


    I felt Franz react to Nigel''s words.


    But only for a moment.


    "That''s right, Nigel and I were friends." This time, instead©¤©¤ of that connection, I came to sell stuffed animals on the fringes! "


    and immediately looked at me with a familiar smile.


    ¡°Franz is amazing. I''ve been an executive at the Chamber of Commerce since I was a student."


    You''re a student, but you were entrusted with an executive? That''s amazing.


    ¡°Yeah, Franz is good.¡±


    Nigel nodded as he snickered.


    "Once again, even if you praise me, nothing will come out of it." Besides, it''s just the light of my parents. Compared to Nigel, I''m not a big deal. "


    "Franz is the eldest son of the Ulmamoz family." But©¤©¤ there''s meritocracy there. Just because you''re the eldest son doesn''t automatically make you an executive of the Chamber of Commerce. "


    "What are you talking about?" You were better in college. [M] No matter what you do, your grades are the best! Every time, Vincent and I were second. I''m sorry to hear that you praised me ~ "


    and Franz spun their arms around Nigel''s shoulder.


    Depending on how you look at it, it''s rude to imitate the©¤©¤ first prince of a country, but it doesn''t make Nigel uncomfortable at all.


    It seemed true that he was friendly.


    "Ah, um... so, Franz. Earlier, I said that it was popular among citizens... is that true?"


    "Oh, that''s right." Let''s go back©¤©¤ to the story. Eliane is the princess of the prince and the saint of this country! No one knows you now. "


    "Well, I''m aware that I''m a celebrity..."


    ©¤©¤I had originally concealed that I was a saintly woman.


    The reason is that I was the true Saintess of Berkaim. Because I thought that if such a person came to Lynchgiham, there might be a conflict between countries.


    And the other thing is, when I was©¤©¤ originally in Berkhaim, I was called a tax waste, and I was unpopular among the people.


    I heard later that it was popular in some places... but I still didn''t have the courage to call myself a saint even though it wasn''t very popular.


    But if you''re going to officially marry Nigel, it''s not the same story.


    Hiding your identity was dishonest to the people.


    Then I took the courage to announce that I was a saintly woman, but I was relieved that there was no©¤©¤ particular rebellion.


    That said, I didn''t even know it was popular...


    "Eliane-sama is so humble ~." Besides, you''re quite a beauty! And it has a reputation for being kind to everyone! It''s inevitable that it will become©¤©¤ popular in the alley, even if it''s a little natural and cute! ¡±


    "W-What a beauty!" Being kind to it doesn''t mean that I''m just saying that... or that it''s natural!? "


    I have a flap.


    ©¤©¤Are you going to praise me and kill me!?


    My face would have turned crimson after receiving a furious praise rush.


    "In other words... if I sell you as a plush toy, which is very popular with the people, I''m sure you''ll make a lot of money!" I was able to hire a good puppeteer, and I wanted to use this as an opportunity to get permission from Lord Eliane and His Highness Nigel! "


    "Are you good at it...? Does that mean that the person who made this stuffed animal is different?"


    "Of course. I can''t imitate this kind of dexterity!"


    "You didn''t come here, did you?" You''ve made such a wonderful stuffed animal. I''d like to thank you if I could... "


    And when Nigel asks, Franz shakes his head to the side and says:


    "I''m sorry. I told you to follow me." But... when I heard about Lord Elliane, I hated it for some reason. "


    I-Is that me?


    "I''ve never seen you before, but©¤©¤ maybe you hate me..."


    But did Mr. Franz anticipate my concerns?


    "No, no, no! I can''t believe you hate Lord Elliot!" It''s just that he''s a little shy... and if you''re going to tell someone about it, it''s really dark! "


    Hahaha, compared to you, anyone''s roots will be darkened


    "Nigel, this is tough!"


    Franz slaps his own forehead.


    "By the way, what''s his name?"


    ¡°My name is Yol. This time, I''m forcing you to pull it!"


    Is ©¤©¤it Joel?


    I don''t know if I''ll see you in the future, but let''s keep that in mind.


    "©¤©¤So it''s finally the subject of the story. What do you say? Can you give me permission to sell this stuffed animal?"


    Franz lowered his stance and looked at me like he was looking down.


    "Well, even though you''ve made it well, it''s bad that you won''t allow it because of me." If Nigel is good, I''m good. ¡±


    "I''m good, too." I want everyone to know how cute Eliane is! ¡±


    Nigel spoke up in a good mood.


    "I want you to stop saying ''cute'' like this...!"


    No matter how much you marry, you won''t get used to this kind of surprise.


    Thank you very much!


    When she heard that, Ms. Franz snorted her fingers.


    "Oh, yes. I will give you the stuffed animal as a sign of your proximity." Please decorate your room. ¡±


    "Thank you. See you.©¤©¤"


    Oh, I won''t let that happen!


    I hurriedly stopped Nigel trying to reach for the stuffed animal.


    Why?


    "Let''s say that you can give away a hundred steps to sell!" But... it''s embarrassing that there is such a thing in the royal castle, and I can''t stand it! "


    "Um, but..."


    Nigel looks remorseless.


    Meanwhile, Franz moves his mouth as he clenches his hand.


    "Well, that''s okay, isn''t it?" Besides, that''s not the only stuffed animal, right? See? "


    So, take out what Franz has out of nowhere.


    Seeing that, I unexpectedly raised my voice.


    Cecilie-chan!?

 140 131: Im a little nagged.

    Cecilie-chan!?


    Yes, in Franz''s hand was a stuffed animal similar in shape to©¤©¤ my stuffed animal, Cecily!


    I take Cecilie''s stuffed animal from Franz.


    "What do you think? It''s still a prototype, but©¤©¤ I''ll give it to Elaine-sama." You''re doing well, aren''t you? "


    "Sure..."


    You''ll get a good look at it and the stuffed animals.


    Cecilie is Nigel''s sister. She is also the first princess of this country.


    She is a very cute looking girl. The red ribbon that Cecily is wearing on her head is also reproduced, and I accidentally fall in love with it.


    It was as if Cecily had©¤©¤ become a stuffed animal.


    "W-Would you like to keep this?" Because Cecilie-chan''s stuffed animal is a prototype, right? I''ll decorate the room and give you my impressions. ¡±


    "Thank you! I''m waiting for the report!"


    Franz makes a voice like that.


    "That means I''ll get an Eliane stuffed animal, so it looks like there''s no problem." I''ll take care of this.©¤©¤ "


    No.


    I suddenly grab the hands of Nigel, who tried to hold my figure''s stuffed animal.


    That''s not what I''m talking about!


    "Hahaha! Master Eliane is really adorable. You''re so beautiful, you don''t have to be shy ~"


    Seeing such an exchange, Franz laughed happily.


    "If anything, I''d like to hang out with you." Oh, Eliane-sama. Would you like to come and play with me next time? I know a nice place. "


    "Thank you, but©¤©¤ I''m sorry. I am married to Nigel. I can''t take your invitation.¡±


    Answer immediately.


    But Franz didn''t seem to be able to give up.


    "No, no, it''s good enough to go play, right?" Just because you''re married, you need to take a break, right? If you''re worried about your surroundings, I''ll pay for it. I have the money and the power to do it. I will never bother Elaine-sama. ¡±


    and it''s eating down.


    "Hmm, I''m in trouble..."


    If this is a roadside napa, I''ll put it on it appropriately, but it''s a friend of Nigel''s.


    I can''t handle it without too much hindrance.


    That''s what I think©¤©¤.


    "Franz"


    Stand before Mr. Franz so that Nigel can protect me.


    "You''re as soft as ever." If you''re a woman, you should heal your habit of speaking up. "


    "......!"


    For a moment, Franz distorted his face.


    However, I immediately put my face back on and contested it like this.


    "Ha, ha! This is just a greeting, isn''t it?" You hate jealous men, don''t you? That''s why.... "


    "For you, that may be the case." But Elaine''s in trouble, isn''t she? Say it again. You shouldn''t do that. ¡±


    "...... Tch"


    "Franz said with a small tongue and a faint tone.


    "Now, when the throne inheritance is near, you''ll say it too ~." I think you should heal where you''re serious. Because the girl doesn''t have any mottles ~


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Even though he was fooling himself, Nigel paralyzed it.


    That''s right©¤©¤.


    Sometimes I get stubborn when it comes to me, but as soon as it comes to me, I don''t say anything.


    That''s Nigel.


    "You''ve become great." The next time I see you, will you be king? Then I''m done, so I''ll be going home soon. See you later ~


    With that last word, Mr. Franz left the room to escape.


    The room that was busy until earlier became quiet all at once.


    "... I''m sorry, Elliot. Franz, I''m not a bad guy, but since I was a student... I''ve been a bad girl."


    It looks like it''s going to be a hotpot, right?


    And... I''m also convinced that femininity is bad.


    "There''s no problem with that. As I said myself, it must have been like a greeting to her."


    Jesus and I behave modestly.


    But even though©¤©¤ Nigel was my old friend, I was a little glad that he told me that.


    Besides,


    "She used to say ''I don''t like women'', but I don''t think so. If you look like that,©¤©¤ you might be too tall for a woman to get close to.¡±


    Is that so?


    "Yes, of course.©¤©¤"


    I go on like this.


    "From my point of view, there is no man more than Nigel." Um... I love you. "


    "Thank you! That''s all I need, Elaine!"


    and Nigel embrace me.


    Ugh... what an embarrassment to me!?


    But even more than being nagged, Nigel was angry when he was told, "I don''t like women."


    "Now then, it''s time to return to official business." I also went to church today to pray©¤©¤ ".


    I felt a little sorry for myself, but I let Nigel go.


    Then I woke up to the stuffed animal on the©¤©¤ table.


    It''s a stuffed animal in my shape.


    "I said no, but... it looks like I forgot to take it home because of the mess I just made."


    Seems so.


    Nigel is about to cherish the stuffed animal.


    "I''ll return this to Franz later." I will keep it responsibly. "


    "Are you sure? I can''t believe you''re decorating your room.©¤©¤"


    No, I won''t do that.


    It was Nigel who quickly turned away his gaze.

 141 132 · Love stories are mutual

    "There was..." What do you think of Leticia? ¡±


    Finish explaining.


    I asked Leticia for her thoughts.


    But she sighed deeply,


    "... haha. After all, it''s a love affair." I didn''t expect to hear such a destructive story..... "


    and said in amazement.


    "Oh my God, that''s such a love story©¤©¤"


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes." You''re not a fanatic, are you? "


    Leticia said that to the throwing spear.


    Hmm, it''s still been misunderstood... it''s never an obsession,©¤©¤ is it?


    "So what happened to the stuffed animal?"


    "In the meantime, I gave my stuffed animal to Cecilie-chan." She wanted it. "


    Nigel would be embarrassed if he had my stuffed animal, but if©¤©¤ he was Cecilie, it would be perfectly safe.


    "And Cecily''s stuffed animal is decorating my room. When you wake up in the morning, Cecily-chan''s stuffed animal is right in front of you and you''re feeling better."


    "Somehow, you''re having fun, too."


    Leticia says so, but Cecilie©¤©¤''s stuffed animal is of high quality again.


    Originally, the little Cecily became a stuffed animal and became even smaller.


    However, the head area is bigger than the torso. That imbalance was love again.


    "Because... if you push your head lightly, you''ll fall down!?" Isn''t it so cute!? "


    "Yes, yes."


    As always, Leticia''s reply was appropriate.


    "... what would you do if you had your own stuffed animal?"


    Me?


    "Yeah, I don''t think Claude would want your stuffed animal very much." What would you do if Claude cared about your stuffed animal?©¤©¤ ¡±


    "I''m going to beat you a lot."


    It was a quick response.


    "If you do that, don''t be embarrassed!" I won''t allow you to sit down! "


    You''re just like me, aren''t you?


    Having said that, we©¤©¤ laughed at each other''s faces.


    I didn''t think Leticia and I were going to be able to laugh at each other like this.


    It''s kind of emotional.


    "Leave your love story to this."


    "I''m not a fanatic."


    Well, in Lynchgiham, succession to the throne begins in earnest, right? Nigel, what''s going on? "


    Ignoring my words, Leticia changed the subject.


    Heir to the throne©¤©¤.


    His Majesty the King is quite old, too. While he was still alive, he wanted to give the throne to his first prince, Nigel.


    No one has rebuffed the current situation, but there are many things to do until the throne is inherited.


    That''s why Nigel is so busy these days.


    "©¤©¤That''s why I can''t take the time to be alone with him either..."


    "Haha, you''re having a good time." I''d like to go on a date with Lord Nigel. "


    "No, no, this is an important time." I''m not going to be a burden to Nigel. ¡±


    "Hmm. As usual, you''re serious." Claude wouldn''t mind asking me out on a date..... "


    Having said that, Leticia let out a sigh.


    "But isn''t there a Nigel''s rival horse or something?" Just because you''re the First Prince doesn''t mean that you''ll definitely succeed to the throne... but, uh, the Prince isn''t just Nigel, is he? "


    Certainly, in other countries there are often disputes over the throne.


    So Leticia''s doubts speak for themselves.


    But.


    "''Because Nigel is here,'' said the other prince, unwilling to compete with him. Therefore, the throne will be inherited smoothly."


    "Well, there aren''t many people who want to face Nigel." The half-baked ones won''t even reach his feet. "


    and Leticia shrugged their shoulders.


    "I don''t have much of a relationship with other princes either." Because many people are leaving the castle for various reasons. Ah, but...©¤©¤ "


    I clap my hands and keep doing this.


    "It seems that the Second Prince will be returning to the King''s City soon." I''m sure of your name... did you say Mr. Gert? By the time I get back, you''ll be at the castle. ¡±


    "That''s right." I mean, they haven''t spoken much, have they? "


    Yeah.


    I nod.


    "I just had a conversation, one or two words. But I''ve heard that Nigel is just as good as he is.¡±


    "Well, you grew up looking at your brother''s back like Nigel." I''m convinced you''re good. "


    "That''s right, but it''s a bit of a personality..."


    Distinctive?


    It was when Leticia twisted her neck and tried to continue her words.


    "Leticia! Help me!"


    From inside the castle, I heard a similar scream.


    "That''s..."


    It''s Claude.


    Having said that, Leticia took her seat.


    "I''m sorry, Elaine. It looks like Claude is calling for my help."


    "Oh, are you all right!?" If you need help, I''ll be with you.©¤©¤ "


    "I see... well, I guess you need help." I''m sure you''re burning the bread and filling it up again..... "


    and Leticia gently dropped their shoulders as if they were tired.


    "Scorching bread...? Why is that happening?"


    "Recently, Claude has been training in cooking." Whatever it is, let me eat some delicious bread. "


    I see.


    But... Claude is a stranger to the world.


    Completing a quick meal can be hard work.


    "... then I''ll be in your way." I think Leticia should be alone with him. "


    "I-I don''t think so!"


    Leticia dyed her cheeks vermilion and denied it.


    Even though you''ve spoken to me a lot, Leticia is also Claude and Love. I don''t think he intends to do that.


    "Honestly... why did I suddenly say that I want to be able to do all the chores by myself... even though I can''t use the washing magic tools properly?"


    "You don''t want to put a burden on you, do you?" However, if you marry Claude, you will be the princess of the king. You may not have to do housework..... "


    "Huh? You don''t have to? I don''t want that. Why do you think I went to the bride school? Don''t you have to do laundry and cooking now?"


    "Leticia said proficiently.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry, but today''s tea party is over!"


    ¡°Yeah, I''m going home to Lynchgi Ham, too. It was fun today, too.¡±


    "I had a good time, too, see you later."


    Leticia waved her hand and left, and I bowed my head and responded.

 142 133. Second Prince (Mr. Gert?

    After leaving©¤©¤ Leticia in the carriage, I finally came back to Lynchghi Ham.


    I entered the royal castle and walked a little, and I was slapped on the shoulder from behind.


    When I turned around reflexively, my index finger pierced my©¤©¤ cheek.


    "... Douglas, please don''t play such a prank." You''re surprised, aren''t you? "


    "Gahaha! Isn''t that nice?" I missed you when you went to that damn woman. I can''t forgive you for this. "


    Do you mean Leticia, the cursed woman?


    "Oh, that''s the name. Gahaha!"


    and Douglas laughed lavishly.


    Burning red hair on brown skin.


    My body is so big that I always look up when I talk to him.


    At first glance, you might make a scary impression on the other person... but when you smile like this, you look just like an innocent boy.


    But... this figure is only a temporary one.


    He is the dragon that became©¤©¤ my friend when I was a saint in Berkaim.


    But knowing that I was banished, he©¤©¤ followed me here to Lynchgham.


    Now, like me, I live in the Royal Palace. But lately, she seems to want to start living alone, and she''s making a lot of preparations.


    It''s a little hard to imagine where he lives alone.


    I can''t tell you about people, but he doesn''t know any more than I do. Well, it was originally a dragon, so I guess I had no choice.


    "I missed Douglas, too. After seeing your face for the first time in a long time, I feel relieved.¡±


    "Um, um, I''d be glad to hear that."


    Douglas scratches his cheek and removes his gaze from me as if it was shining.


    What''s that?


    The usual Douglas says, "Gahaha!" That''s where I''m going to laugh.


    However,©¤©¤ especially after Berkaim''s demon©¤©¤ king disturbance, Douglas sometimes showed this kind of workmanship.


    Now it looks like you''re shining in front of the girl you like... but it''s just your imagination.


    "Oh, yes. Do you know where Nigel is? I''d like to tell you about my return to the castle..."


    Nigel''s in the courtyard.


    Douglas and I look in the direction where the courtyard is.


    "In the courtyard... is that Ralph playing properly?"


    "No, no, no, no, no. Have you heard from Elaine? The Second Prince is coming back to the castle."


    "Yes, I''m listening."


    "The second prince has already returned to the castle." And now I''m fighting Nigel in the©¤©¤ courtyard with my sword. "


    "W-We ''re fighting!?" Could it be that you''re fighting? "


    I ask that question in a hurry.


    Maybe... suddenly you want to inherit the throne? If so, it will be difficult.


    But...


    "I think©¤©¤ it would have been more interesting if it had been a fight." Actually, it was just a mock fight. The sword you''re using is also a wooden sword.


    My worries seemed sad, and Douglas shook his head.


    When I heard that, I stroked my chest.


    "Great."


    "Well, for me, the battle between the two of you is just fine!" I''ve watched it all the way, but I''m tired of it! That''s why I''m here to greet Elaine. "


    "That''s how battles between humans look to you...... but why do you two have simulated battles?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not interested."


    Douglas pulls his arms together and says it out loud.


    If you''re curious, why don''t you go check it out?


    "That''s true, too. Douglas, thank you for telling me. I''ll go."


    ©¤©¤He lowered his head and then was slapped on the shoulder as he passed by Douglas and headed for the courtyard.


    "Yes©¤©¤, Mugiu"


    "Gahaha"


    ... I was also caught in a prank when Douglas pressed my finger on my cheek.


    "D ~ g ~ r ~ th ~"


    "Oh, isn''t that cute when you''re angry?"


    "I won''t forgive you for saying that!"


    After all, Douglas is more of a prankster than a dragon.


    Going straight to the courtyard,©¤©¤ there were two men using wooden swords and fighting fierce battles.


    Haha!


    One, of©¤©¤ course, Nigel.


    He wields his wooden sword with a serious expression and attacks another man.


    But...


    Sweet!


    The man rolls over and dodges Nigel''s attack.


    ©¤©¤Nigel thrusts his wooden sword into his right hand and backfires it to the side to avoid a direct hit.


    A fierce sword. A defensive sword.


    Honestly... the two of you are moving too hard for my eyes to catch up.


    In the meantime, I was holding a sweat in my hand and watching a mock battle.


    ... Ah. Fenrir''s Ralph is lying on the ground at the edge of the courtyard, watching the two of them fight.


    I''m very sorry, but I have to endure it for now. Let''s focus on the fight between the two of us.


    Huh, is Nigel being pushed?


    At first, my strength seemed to be reversing.


    But... the difference gradually opens up.


    "Grrrr!"


    Nigel caught hold of the opposing sword as he warped his face.


    "[]/(n, vs) (yoji) (yoji)


    However, the opponent does not push into the opponent''s power.


    In a flash, he took a step and©¤©¤ swung away, showing a boar-like rush.


    Nigel will deal with it somehow... but in my eyes, it looks like one way or the other.


    ©¤©¤Awesome.


    I admire you honestly.


    Nigel was the first prince, but his sword arm was also top-notch.


    That''s enough for Knight Commander Adolf to wrap his tongue around it, and if Nigel was interested in it, he would be the youngest Knight Commander at the time.


    Someone who overwhelms Nigel like that.


    He is the second prince of this country, Mr.©¤©¤ Gert.


    I''ve heard from Nigel that he''s now captain of the Knights'' 1st Corps.


    Nevertheless, he rarely returns to the Royal Castle because of his expeditions and his mixage with the Guards along the border.


    So it''s the first time or the second time I''ve seen him.


    Even if you just look at it like this, your strength will be transferred to you. It''s a gorgeous way to fight, as if you were playing a dance.


    And... from time to time, they move sharply like wild animals.


    Because of that, Nigel seems to be flirting with his movements.


    Even with my amateur eyes, it seemed like my backhand was turning backwards.


    Oh no!


    Eventually, the opposing©¤©¤ Gert jumped up his sword.


    Nigel''s sword danced through the sky. Suddenly, he reached out to take©¤©¤ it, but before that, Gert thrust his sword into his throat.


    "There''s a match..."


    "... yeah. I''m done."


    and Nigel raise their hands as if they had given up.


    The battle is a victory for©¤©¤ Gert.


    "I knew Gert would do it." I was going to win today, but I didn''t. I''ll do my best to keep up with your movements. "


    "I''m not the captain of the Knights anymore." Besides, as I said, your sword is too straight. From that point of view, my name is.... "


    That''s what Gert and Nigel say.


    ... it looks like it''s about time.


    I grabbed the towels on the bench in the courtyard and walked up to Nigel.


    "Nigel, I''ve done my©¤©¤ best."

 143 134 · Invitation to a date

    When he called his name, Nigel looked back at me to brighten his expression.


    "Elaine! You''re back!"


    Nigel comes running at me.


    I handed him a towel.


    "Yes, I did. I thought it was a bad idea, but it was too fierce a fight, so I was allowed to watch the game in©¤©¤ silence."


    "Not at all. But I''m sorry. I was obsessed with the fight, and I didn''t realize you were there."


    Nigel wipes his own sweat with a towel.


    Sweat reflects on the sun''s rays, glittering and beautiful.


    Refreshing!


    Somehow, it seems that the sweat is waxing like water. I fell in love unexpectedly.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I©¤©¤ Before we talk, I''ll take your fatigue away.¡±


    Saying that, I put my right©¤©¤ hand on Nigel and my left hand on Gert.


    "Heels"


    Then, a pale light spread out around her hands.


    ¡±Ahh... I''m getting tired of the fight¡±


    "It''s the first time I''ve felt it, but it''s amazing. No healer in the Knights can activate healing magic so quickly and perfectly. That''s a saintly woman."


    That''s what they admire.


    ©¤©¤It''s over.


    "Thank you, Elaine."


    "No, I don''t mind if I keep releasing the same thing until morning."


    She smiled nickingly and said so.


    "So... why are you doing this simulation?©¤©¤"


    and when I tried to keep my words going further.


    Eliane, I miss ignoring Ralph.


    Ralph!


    Looking at Ralph slowly walking towards me, I raised my voice.


    At first glance, Ralph looks just like a big dog.


    In fact, it''s called the Divine Beast, Fenrir.


    ©¤©¤Ralph says it''s a golden piece of©¤©¤ wood, and it''s Douglas'' eternal rival.


    By the way... Ralph''s voice could only be heard by me, the Saintess, and by Douglas.


    "I''m not ignoring you." I was aware of it. "


    Hmm. Then why don''t you just talk to me?


    "Fufu, are you jealous? It''s okay ~, I love Ralph. All right, I''ll do it."


    The fuzz also.


    I bury my face in Ralph''s body and gently stroke the fur.


    After all, Ralph''s foam is awesome!


    "Hmph, you can tuck in as much as you like. The dragon also said that it was the role of a man to©¤©¤ listen to a woman''s wagamama."


    Both Ralph and I accept your hood.


    "Ugh...!"


    If you say that with such a handsome voice, Ralph will turn you into a fool!


    ¡±Hahaha, if you''re so jealous of Ralph, I''ll be jealous too¡±


    Nigel says that from next door.


    "I love Ralph too©¤©¤, but Nigel is the best." Don''t worry, it won''t change. ¡±


    "Thank you. I''m your best friend."


    Isn''t Ralph the best!?


    Ralph is blaming me... but I''m sorry! That''s all I can do!


    "But... I haven''t been alone with you lately." I''m a little tired because I''m running out of Eliane ingredients inside me. "


    "It''s been a bummer lately." I can''t help it. "


    I often go out to Berkaim and have a tea party with Leticia, and when that happens, it gets more and more erratic.


    Well, once I go to Berkaim, the purpose is to exchange between the two countries.


    I''m never going to play!


    ... and an excuse in my heart.


    "©¤©¤Yes, but I think so too." If I don''t get the Eliane ingredients right now, I''ll be dead soon!..... "


    "Oh, it''s Daisuke." But I miss being alone with Nigel. But even though you''re busy, you''re not too chaotic.©¤©¤ "


    "Ridiculous? I don''t have to be rude to see you." And even if I©¤©¤ were, I''d do whatever it takes to meet you! "


    "In a voice echoing through the courtyard, Nigel said.


    Oh, I''m glad you said that... but if it''s so loud, it might have reached the castle!?


    That''s a bit embarrassing. I''m glad, but... I''m glad! It is important, so I want to repeat it again and again.


    "What do you think about that?"


    Nigel quickly put his hand to his chest and took out two sets of tickets from it.


    "There''s a circus troupe in the capital right now." I''m pitching a tent in the central square and doing a performance. I got the©¤©¤ best seat at the show two weeks later. Of course it''s for©¤©¤ two. I''d like to go with you... how about that? "


    ¡°I would definitely like to go!¡±


    Inadvertently, I made my voice louder too.


    And then Nigel,


    We did it!


    and a small guts pose.


    This is the first date in a long time, right?


    It''s hard to think of just going back to the circus and saying, "Yes, I did it." You may want to eat your rice at the store as it is.


    It''s rare for two people to walk around the city of the King''s City these days... just imagining the day makes my chest burst!


    "Alright! I think I can do a little more!"


    Nigel lost his ticket and instead grabbed the wooden sword again with both hands.


    "I''ll do my best by myself a little longer." Elienne, come back to your room. You must be tired on the way home, right? "


    "No,©¤©¤ I''m going to hug Ralph here a little bit longer." Besides... I also like to see you doing your best. "


    ¡°Thank you. Honestly, I feel like I could do better than usual if Elaine could watch.¡±


    Nigel says that and smiles refreshingly.


    He begins to play the wooden sword a little away from me. The blade is straight and beautiful. I honestly thought so.


    That''s why I tried to stare at Ralph for a while...


    Fufufu, you''re showing off pretty well, ai


    and Gert called out to me.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! I was... obsessed with talking to Nigel." I forgot to properly greet you.... "


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Take it easy. What if it''s like a world of two people like that... hey? I don''t have a choice. It was a little hard for me to get close to."


    She tried to bow her head immediately, but Gert quickly dominated it with her hand and sat next to©¤©¤ me.


    "Sit down, too." Let me talk to you for a second. "


    Yes, yes!


    I''ll put Ralph on my back and sit down on the ground.


    Once again, I look at Gert.


    Not as tall as Douglas, but quite tall. It was the Knights'' captain, and I guess he had a bigger body.


    However, the silhouette was smart, whether it was deceiving in clothes or not.


    It is a man, but his face is lightly cosmetic. Even though it moved so hard, the makeup didn''t collapse at all. Somehow, it looks like you''re looking at magic.


    What? Is there something on my face?


    "No, no! That''s not true!"


    I watched too much, which made Gert wonder.


    Gert is a man, but he looks and talks like he''s mistaken for a woman.


    I''ve known for a long time that this is the case, but it''s too opposite to Nigel, and it''s a little bit disgusting.

 144 135 · Weaknesses of Nigel

    We were watching Nigel''s performance for a while.


    "Nigel is waving his sword, he''s beautiful." It was very different from my sword muscles. You''re as good a man as ever ~ "


    Looking at Nigel, Gert is hooked.


    I stayed nervous next to Gert.


    "Um...... Mr. Gert"


    "Oh, it''s not Gert." You can say "Maria."


    Mr. Gert and Mr.©¤©¤ Maria? He winks.


    Oh, that''s right.


    Gert was my real name, but I wanted you to call me Maria. I''ll mimic that too.


    So, Maria-san, has©¤©¤ Nigel been like this for a long time?


    Since long ago?


    "Yes, I''ve been working hard like this..."


    I shifted my gaze back to Nigel.


    Although I was tired from my healing magic, I was engaged in such a fierce simulation battle. Normally, I would take a break. But Nigel soon resumed his training.


    I ©¤©¤suddenly wondered why I could work so hard.


    "Yeah, Nigel''s been like this for a long time."


    and Maria answers my questions.


    "Nigel has always been the best at what he does. Whether it was studying or swords, we were always at the forefront of our brothers."


    That''s right.


    "On top of that, I try harder than©¤©¤ anyone else." If that''s the case, ordinary people like us won''t have any enemies. "


    Having said that, Maria shrugged her shoulders.


    "But... that''s not what I thought." I wanted to go over Nigel. So while Nigel was working on something else, I kept brushing my sword arm. then I''m sure I can beat Nigel..... "


    Gert-san, it''s amazing.©¤©¤


    "Maria"


    "Ma, Maria-san, she was so strong!"


    He hurriedly renamed his name and continued like this.


    "I don''t think it would be so nice to be able to overwhelm that Nigel. I think that''s because Maria has been doing her©¤©¤ best.¡±


    "Fufufu, thank you. I''d be glad to hear that."


    Maria smiles softly.


    "But... my way of fighting is different from Nigel''s." What did Elaine think? "


    "I see... if Nigel''s sword is the king''s way, will you say that Maria©¤©¤''s is irregular? I''m not saying no."


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right. My sword is suitable for real battles. I was agitated by the movement and poked my opponent''s surprise. That''s why you can beat Nigel, right? The King''s Way is vulnerable to anomalies. Maybe even now, if you don''t imitate this kind of cowardice, you can''t beat her."


    and Maria have distant eyes.


    He (she?) is humble... but it is by no means humiliating.


    That''s why.


    "I''m not cowardly. It''s a treasure that Maria wore in action.¡±


    When I said that, Maria narrowed her eyes.


    "Maria should be more proud of herself. At that age, the Commander of the Knights was also killed, right? Moreover, I was loud enough to recommend you as the next Commander of the Knights. I think it''s amazing!"


    "Thanks. I''ll feel better talking to you."


    Maria smiles again and continues to do so.


    "But... I''m still not the Commander of the Knights." Adolf''s old man won''t admit it. Ho ho ho ho, that old man. I''m a good man, but I''m tough and stubborn with my men. "


    "Is that so?" It was very kind to me..... "


    That''s right, in front of a girl as beautiful as you, it''s just a dirty dirty dirty.


    "Ki, you''re so beautiful..."


    "If you were a man, I wouldn''t be able to leave you©¤©¤ alone, would I?"


    Really stupid.


    and Ralph sandwiched their mouths.


    Of course, Maria didn''t hear her, but... when she noticed that Ralph was exhaling heavily, he nodded strangely.


    However, I immediately regained my mind and moved my mouth like this.


    "But... even if Nigel assumes the throne right away, it''s not so strange." That''s the difference, isn''t it? I still can''t beat Nigel©¤©¤ after all. "


    and Maria gave a lonely expression.


    "Have you met any other princes?"


    "No, I just met her face©¤©¤ once or twice." "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m busy..."


    "Then try to calm down and talk to me again. Everyone thinks similarly to me."


    Maria-san''s expression seemed to give up on something.


    But it''s refreshing somewhere. I''m sure it''s because of the organisation of feelings.


    Of course, since Maria-san is also the second prince, she has the right to inherit the throne. It''s the same for other princes.


    If you say more, Cecilie has a right. That said, it''s hard to imagine her crowning and sitting on the throne.


    Except for Nigel, no one wants to take the throne.


    That''s because everyone admits to Nigel©¤©¤ and thinks he''s the ideal prince and future king.


    I heard about it, but when I talked to©¤©¤ Maria, I realized that it was really the case.


    "Nigel is amazing. He''s the perfect superman to do anything. On the contrary, the ideal prince who is kind to everyone and admired by the people."


    Really?


    "It''s just..."


    and Maria''s expression clouds.


    Is there anything you''re worried about? and what I©¤©¤think,


    "©¤©¤No, this is too much to think about. She doesn''t have any weaknesses."


    and shook his head from side to side.


    Weak point©¤©¤?


    Hmm, what do you mean by shortcomings?


    So, you like sweet things, huh?... adorable, but I don''t think it''s a flaw.


    "Well... I wonder if it''s just your fault?" Nigel, if I were you, I''d lose my cool. "


    Maria joked and stood up.


    "Well then... it''s time for me to go." I need to talk to my father properly. "


    Can I talk to you again?


    "Of course, I''ll be in King''s Landing for a while."


    and Maria waved away from me.


    On leaving,


    "Ho ho ho... I wonder what they''re going to say about this outfit again." Because your father doesn''t understand this.... "


    And I was frustrated and blurred into my ear.


    ... after all, I''m not the only one puzzled by his appearance.


    Um, maybe we should take a break.


    Nigel stops practicing with one of his swords and returns to me.


    Here you go.


    "Gert,©¤©¤ if you didn''t say Maria, you''d be angry." I was talking to Maria. How''d it go? The way you look and talk is a bit distinctive, but it''s not a bad guy, is it? "


    "Yes! He was a very good man!"


    I returned it with a smile.


    "Great! Elaine likes Maria, too." Next time, if there''s an opportunity, the three of©¤©¤ us


    Furahah.


    As she speaks, Nigel tries to fall backwards as if he has lightheadedness.


    Is that all right?


    I support his body with my balls.


    "Um, yeah. I''m sorry to bother you. Looks like you''ve been working a little too hard."


    "Please take care of your own body. If you fall, everyone will be sad, not just me."


    "You''re right." Actually, I''ve been feeling a little sick lately. I''m sure it''s because I''m tired.


    "Oh, is that so!?" So the circus in two weeks..... "


    "Of course! Until then, I''ll make sure you''re well." After all, it''s a very important date with you. If you''re in a dizzy state, it''s too much! "


    and Nigel were the first to create a forceful

 145 136: No, no, no, no, no, no.

    "Ugh! Why can''t you do something so simple!"


    The royal castle of Berkaim.


    Leticia''s rage echoed.


    "I can''t help it!" If you switch on this cleaning magic device, it will move on its own!? That''s why.... "


    ¡°No excuses!¡±


    With that in mind, Leticia took the cleaning magic tool from Claude.


    In front of them, there was a curtain that looked miserable. It is worn out.


    It seemed that Claude had inhaled the curtain with a cleaning magic tool by mistake.


    (This was my favorite!)


    Leticia was already dumbfounded by her anger.


    "Really... I think you could do this with such dexterity, Sir Nigel." And yet, why can''t my prince do such an easy thing..... "


    "Na, it''s against the rules compared to Nigel!" I can''t beat such a masterpiece! "


    That''s what Claude argues.


    It was a bit of a pathetic excuse.


    "Or Leticia... after all, do you like Nigel better?" It''s more like a pimp like me..... "


    Claude looked at Leticia in tears.


    Leticia sighed heavily.


    "I''m really talking about it. You''ve got something better for you. I really like you. So be more confident."


    and stroked Claude''s head gently.


    It''s like owning a cute puppy.


    Oh, really?


    "Really."


    "Some kind of throwing spear... Then look me in the eye and say ''I love you''!" Otherwise, I won''t be able to feel safe! "


    "......!"


    As expected of Leticia, this is full of words.


    (Well, that''s... that''s embarrassing, isn''t it?)


    That said, Claude is pathetic as it is.


    Thinking so, Leticia coughs herself up once.


    "Ah, I love you... I''m..."


    "Why are you looking away?" Look me in the eye..... "


    "Oh! I love you! I love you!" Is this enough!? "


    Leticia squeezed Claude''s cheeks together and said so.


    Her face is bright red.


    "Leticia,©¤©¤ I love you too! I''m sorry I doubted your love!"


    I just need to know.


    Leticia was always there.


    These two were©¤©¤ kind of lovebirds.


    (Even though I used to be able to say as much as I wanted... if I took off the mask, I wouldn''t be able to say such simple things...)


    and Leticia astonished.


    "Well, even so, what''s the good thing about me?" Honestly, I don''t think there''s any part of me that can beat Nigel..... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Why, why are you shutting up!?"


    I''m just kidding.


    Leticia''s tongue is adorable.


    "I see... I wonder if©¤©¤ that''s your goodness."


    "What do you mean?"


    "For example,©¤©¤ what if the Kingdom of Berkhaim and I were to be put on the balance? If I die and you tell me that I can save Belkhaim©¤©¤,


    "That''s not true! You''ve decided to choose Leticia!"


    Claude says it tastes good.


    However, Leticia sighed again in amazement.


    "You can''t say that, can you?" You are the next king of Berkaim. I''m in a position where I have to take care of my people more than one woman I love. "


    "Oh, that makes sense... but I can''t stand Leticia being gone!"


    Claude and I barely spread our arms.


    Those cloudless eyes were turned toward Leticia.


    (Really... he''s an idiot.)


    However, it was Leticia who was©¤©¤ happy and unconsciously burning her face.


    "Your choice is wrong."©¤©¤ But that''s how strong you are. "


    "Do you like Leticia more than anyone else!? Sure... if I were in love with Leticia, I would definitely not lose to Nigel..."


    "I''m not saying that."


    Poco.


    Leticia touched Claude''s head lightly.


    "... I''m sure Nigel can''t answer this question." Because©¤©¤ he is the ideal prince for everyone. So if you put one on the scale, you''re©¤©¤ bound to get lost. "


    That''s never a bad thing.


    And with Nigel, we''ll be ready before that happens.


    (But what if you''re put in such a situation?)


    Maybe you think too much.


    However, Claude was strong because he didn''t©¤©¤ get lost and the shaft didn''t shake.


    I thought so, Leticia.


    ¡°Be confident. You have a lot of other good things to do."


    "I see? By the way, what do you mean..."


    I''ll get back to it.


    Claude still seemed to have heard, but Leticia forcibly changed the subject.


    "I can''t help but ruin the curtains." Resume cleaning up,©¤©¤ eh? "


    At that time, Leticia woke up to a stuffed animal on the bookshelf.


    Claude said, "It''s over!" I just rushed over there and cherished the stuffed animal.


    "Hey, what the hell is that!?" Why is there a stuffed animal like me in such a place!? "


    "Oh, no!"


    What''s the difference!


    "Li, a merchant came from Lynchgiham and gave me this as a prototype." Isn''t it a bad idea to come all the way from Lynchgi ham and pay at the gate? That''s why I can''t help it... "


    Claude shrinks his body, looking bad.


    Apparently, I understand that Leticia would be angry if she had something like this.


    (©¤©¤I wonder if Lynch Giham is with the merchant Elliane was talking about? The soul is too tough! trying to expand the sales channel to Berkaim.....)


    Whatever.


    Confiscation?!


    Ahh!


    When Leticia took the stuffed animal from Claude, he stretched out his hands like a pigeon.


    "Give me back something!" My Mini Leticia! "


    "You don''t need this because you can always see me!"


    Once again, I saw the stuffed animal, but it was©¤©¤ definitely well done. However, it is extra embarrassing to know that it is well done.


    "For now, this will be confiscated!" I''m scared that you''re going to hate me for throwing it away... I''ll keep it for now. "


    "Oh, that''s not life-threatening!" Even though you can sleep a lot when you wake up while holding that mini-leticia.... "


    "Haaaaa! Isn''t the real thing here!? If you say that, I''ll sleep next to you every day! If you complain any more, I''ll really beat you!?"


    "What do you mean," "defeat often!" "


    Their voices leaked out of the room.


    Neither of them thought that the©¤©¤ castle people thought they were "dead again".

 146 137 · Something important to someone

    A towering building in the city of Lynchghi Ham.


    It''s the headquarters of the Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce.


    In the dimly lit room, Franz was staring at a picture on the table with his hands together.


    "Master Franz."


    A boy enters such a room.


    Although he noticed his voice, Franz moved his mouth without raising his face.


    "You''re back. Where have you been?"


    "I have something to do, too."


    The boy who shrugs off the answer.


    And to get off the subject right away.


    "So... did you give the stuffed animal to His Highness Nigel?"


    "Hmm, that''s a stupid question." Don''t you trust me, Joel©¤©¤? "


    and Franz called his name.


    ©¤©¤Puppeteer Yol.


    Even though he wore his sleeves in white, he was a boy who made©¤©¤ such a strange impression on others as a bat that melted into the night.


    He was the one who made the stuffed animals for Cecilie, Leticia,©¤©¤ and Eliane.


    "Excuse me."


    Joel apologizes, but he can''t feel any apology from his words.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, have I?" How was it? How did you feel about meeting your college friends? "


    "Friends..."


    "Franz murmured, staring further at the picture.


    The picture showed Nigel in college.


    Nigel is surrounded by his classmates and makes a refreshing smile. The pictures show a happy air, far from the humidity of this room.


    "Nigel was as good as ever. It was nothing different from the college days. Seriously and relentlessly with no one. Now that I had a beautiful wife, I looked happy. That must be the ideal prince for everyone©¤©¤."


    Having said that, Franz grabbed the handkerchief that was nearby.


    I shook it up and©¤©¤ dropped it on Nigel''s face.


    "That''s why I hate him." I''m throwing up. "


    Looking at the photograph of Nigel with his hammer pierced, Franz distorted his face regretfully.


    "I know you hate His Highness Nigel."


    The jaws continue unabated.


    "But why are you so disliked? Doesn''t your Highness really hate you? It''s not like they''re selling a fight.©¤©¤¡±


    How many times do I have to explain it to you?


    Franz is angry with his voice.


    "I don''t like it." The one who always looks cool and brings something delicious with him. "


    While saying that, Franz remembered when he first met Nigel©¤©¤.


    ©¤©¤Nigel called Franz a friend.


    But in reality, it was different.


    Nigel was the only one who thought that, and©¤©¤ Franz actually hated him.


    Until ©¤©¤now, I thought I was the best.


    From a young age, he had a rare commercial ability.


    Whatever you do, it works. I thought I was a man chosen by God.


    Initially, some people thought that Franz had become an executive of the Chamber of Commerce at a young age, but if he continued to produce©¤©¤ results, he would not hear such a voice anymore.


    But the©¤©¤ gears stopped meshing when I entered the academy.


    At the entrance ceremony, many aristocrats showed up, and it was a magnificent stage.


    ©¤©¤Nigel was among them.


    Even though it was such a splendid place, his appearance changed the atmosphere. It was different from the others.


    Since he entered the university, he has run to the top of the college in©¤©¤ all fields of study and exercise in general.


    I''ve never been humiliated like that before.


    Somehow, Franz gave up on Nigel in the offensive.


    Instead, he had a woman sacrificed around him.


    Nigel was an admirer of girls. However, because the person did not feel that way at the time, there was not a single story that came up.


    Therefore, he had a solitary sense of superiority over Nigel by always being with a woman.


    (But even if I did, my mind was not clear. And... how can he marry such a beauty? This world is unfair!)


    After seeing Elaine, a complex exploded against him whispering inside Franz.


    Eliane is a©¤©¤ saint and now the princess of the king of this country.


    I knew the shape beforehand, but when I saw it nearby, I accidentally fell in love with it.


    Although Franz had been dating all kinds of girls, Eliane was more beautiful than anyone she''d ever seen.


    I envied Nigel, who married such a beauty.


    At the very least, after much resistance, I tried to get Eliane to go on a date, but the©¤©¤ result was a terrible failure. Franz''s inferiority towards Nigel only increased.


    "I wanted to see his suffering face for a while." That''s why I asked for your help. "


    "... I see."


    Without altering the tone of his voice, Joel said so.


    "So... this is good, right?" If we just give him that stuffed animal, he''ll..... "


    ¡°Yes, but as I explained beforehand, the effect won''t be immediate. I was wondering if I should wait a long time."


    "Kukuku, that''s fine." But why did you have to give the stuffed animal to the Prince of Berkhaim? It wasn''t so difficult to give the prince over there to his fianc¨¦ because he was a dreadful girl.... "


    When Franz asked, Joel thought for a moment and then answered:


    "... because I need it."©¤©¤ No, it was Franz''s plan. "


    "I see...? Well, that''s all I need to accomplish my ultimate goal."


    Nyali and Franz hoist the corner of their mouth.


    "Oh! I want to see his painful face soon!" Everyone who defies me can fall! "


    Franz''s eyes were as blood and as beasts.


    "... ugly"


    At that time.


    I ©¤©¤felt that Joel''s murmur had entered my ear.


    "Joel, did you say something?"


    No, it''s nothing.


    Franz immediately questioned, but Joel only spoke lightly.


    "Well... I''m just here to listen to the trends." For the time being, I''m sorry to interrupt. ¡±


    "Hmph, talking to you makes me feel spicy." Get the hell out of here. "


    Franz gives a good hand.


    And Joel went out of the chamber without any sign of a desire.


    ¡ô¡ô


    "After all,©¤©¤ humans are ugly."


    After Joel had broken up with Franz, he came to a certain place, stupidly staring at a snake in the water.


    The whole body of the snake is pure white. The length is so huge that you©¤©¤ don''t know where it starts and where it ends that you can''t grasp it all.


    The snake watches the world as it roars at such a huge body.


    "Especially... that Franz person is superb." Attempts to seduce others by subverting the victim''s delusions. Even if you do that, there''s nothing you can do about it... "


    Joel muttered to himself as he looked up at the snake.


    ¡°I''ve been watching you for years.¡±


    It''s not about you©¤©¤ and Franz. The snake in front of me.


    There is no response from the snake.


    But it doesn''t matter, Joel moves his mouth.


    "To a foolish world, a foolish man. I wanted to believe in humans, too. But man was©¤©¤ still ugly. You don''t have to get your eyes dirty anymore.¡±


    Until now, the snake was secretly working in the shadow of the Demon King.


    The great evil, the Demon King, swallows up his surroundings.


    Even though it was sealed,©¤©¤ its influence was tremendous. If the snake moved too prominently, it could be seen by the demon king and the demon race.


    (I was wondering why I had to pay attention to the demon king©¤©¤ and the demon tribe, but if I got in the way, the plan could collapse. After all, you can''t use your full power by yourself anymore.)


    However, the situation changed for the better.


    The Holy Lady defeated the Demon King.


    (I©¤©¤ thought the saintess was an abominable being, but the saintess of today has enormous power. That''s how you got rid of the intruders, and that''s©¤©¤ how you can draw out the power of the snake.)


    And Joel lifted up his hand, and said,


    ¡°Let''s get©¤©¤ started. Let''s start with what''s important to everyone."


    The body of the snake glows white.


    However, the light was pale, and it was not strange that it disappeared at any time.


    But ©¤©¤then something important disappeared somewhere in Lynchghi Ham.


    The power of the snake was still weak.


    But that''s just the beginning.


    In time, its power will extend to the whole world.


    That''s why©¤©¤ I''m going to consume the Holy Lady from that world


    The snake turned its back on the world, wondering if it was interested in the end.

 147 138: A fashion show for just the two of us.

    The time passed early and it was the day before my date with©¤©¤ Nigel.


    "Fufu, what shall we wear tomorrow?"


    Night.


    I was searched for clothes to wear tomorrow in front of the clothes tans in my room.


    My God, it''s been a long time since we had a date tomorrow. I want to be stylish anyway.


    Nevertheless, there are few types of clothes.


    Because I don''t have that much confidence in my fashion sense, so I don''t know where to buy what.


    "Hmm, I''m bothered. Which one would be better...?"


    I try to make a choice while muttering bumps by myself, but I still can''t stop thinking about it.


    Whichever you choose, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "Ah, what about this?" But it''s a little too flashy. If you wear this, Nigel will think it''s a waste. ¡±


    Hmm, I still can''t decide on my own.


    Someone can give you advice at this time©¤©¤.


    It''s my turn!


    If I thought so.


    It was as if Abby, the maid, had entered the room at the right time.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Abby?" without even knocking..... "


    She didn''t answer my question and came close with a big strand.


    "Master Eliane, I understand your concern." You''re worried about the clothes you''re wearing on tomorrow''s date, right? "


    "Well, that''s right... why did you do that?"


    "I know everything about Lord Elliot." It stinks of water. Please rely on me at a time like this. I''ll look after the clothes that look good on you. ¡±


    Abby slapped herself in the chest.


    I left my bride costume and cosmetics to her at the wedding.


    But that''s not all.


    For every single thing, Mr. Abby was consulted about his relationship with Nigel.


    Of course, I''ve already explained tomorrow''s date.


    Leave it to her and you''ll be fine.


    "I see... can I ask you a favor?"


    Got it!


    At that time, I felt Abby''s eyes glow.


    Well then, which one of these is better?©¤©¤


    "No! Elaine has too few types of clothes!" What I have is too plain for a date! ¡±


    Mmm.


    My skin is very exposed... I was going on an adventure, but it looks like Abby didn''t like it.


    ¡±Really... Nigel-sama, I''m worried about me... I can''t take my eyes off you both¡±


    "What happened to Nigel?"


    It''s nothing.


    Abby says it out loud.


    Come on, let''s go.


    Oh, where are you?


    "It''s a costume room! There are lots of clothes for Elienne-sama."


    "Huh? How did that happen!?" I''ve never heard of it.... "


    "I collected clothes that I thought suited Master Elliane as a hobby." I''m sure you''ll find good clothes there! "


    "I appreciate it... but let''s have a better hobby, Abby-san."


    It''s okay with me!


    That said, Mr. Abby pulls my arm.


    I had to go to the costume room as she told me.


    ... and I''m a little sorry.


    ¡°First of all, this outfit is a co-ord with a focus on brown color. The silhouette also feels fluffy. It''s perfect for the season, and you''ll be able to monopolize the city''s people''s gaze. You''ll love it, Nigel!"


    "This outfit is a bit naughty!" What are you so shy about! If you don''t wear this much, you won''t be able to kill Nigel-sama.... what? I don''t want to kill you? Elaine-sama is too good at romantic love! "


    "Maid clothes look good too." The cat ear band is also cute. Oh... if I had a colleague like this, I''d be cute every day. Well, I have an Elaine-sama, so I don''t have a problem! Eye bliss, eye bliss... "


    ... then I was made to put on clothes one after the other, and I turned my eyes.


    "Ah, Abby-san... isn''t the last one a bit interesting?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Oh, I quickly turned away. It appears to be a pictorial star.


    "Besides... you can''t walk around the city wearing maid clothes."


    ¡°I''m always walking around with this?¡±


    "Apart from Mr. Abby!" If you''re walking next to Nigel, you''ll get an unexpected misunderstanding. ¡±


    The prince is having an affair with his maid!


    ... and it could be a scandal.


    "... maybe the clothes I wore first were better." It has a relatively calm atmosphere. ¡±


    "Hmm, I don''t think it''s bad... but there''s not enough stimulus. As far as I''m concerned, I want you to venture out once in a while. How about this?"


    ¡°That''s too much exposure!¡±


    The chest is open and the contents are about to drop.


    And the skirt is too short. Does this mean you can''t see your butt?


    If you walk around the city wearing this, you''re too embarrassed to look forward.


    "I don''t have a choice... now, let''s make it that foolish outfit." It could be said to be perfect for Eliane-sama. "


    ¡°Thank you for choosing this for me.¡±


    ... I may have complained a lot, but I was full of gratitude for Abby.


    Besides, Abby and I are close.


    After all, Abby is the maid of the castle, but©¤©¤ at the same time she is my dear friend.


    "I''ve decided on the clothes I''m going to wear tomorrow,©¤©¤ but..."


    Abby''s eyes glowed again.


    "There is still a collection of clothes for Lord Elliane!" Let''s try other clothes as time permits! ¡±


    "Ehhh!?"


    She tries to escape, but Abby grabs her arm.


    Woah, it looks like it''s still going to last.


    But I really enjoyed talking to©¤©¤ Abby like this, and saying it wasn''t like this.


    Then, until late in the evening, we had a fashion show just for the two of us.

 148 139 Date production! But.....

    The next morning.


    When I try to get to the meeting point of the date,


    "Oh, Elaine! It''s a little different today!"


    I ran into Douglas along the way.


    "Yes, what do you think...?" Isn''t that weird? "


    "What a strange thing to have, it©¤©¤''s beautiful." I''m falling in love with you. "


    and the admirable Douglas.


    I did it...!


    Make a small gutz pose in your mind.


    "Thank you! I had Abby choose you!"


    "Oh, that maid." He''s pretty good at it. I''m putting it at a glance, too. "


    Is that so?


    Hmm. If he were a dragon, he would be my good rival.


    Douglas affirms.


    You''re buying something about Abby.


    "I didn''t know why©¤©¤ you dressed like that all of a sudden, but you were dating Nigel today."


    Yes.


    I explained the situation to Douglas.


    ... however, when I looked at the floating me, I was asked a question by Douglas.


    "Eliane"


    When Douglas and I were talking about it, Nigel came running from the back of the aisle.


    "Good morning. Did you keep me waiting?"


    "That''s not true." But I couldn''t help but to wait at the meeting place, so I thought I''d pick you up from your room. Was it annoying? "


    In response to Nigel''s question, I shake my head to the side.


    Today, he dresses differently than usual, just like I do.


    For Nigel, it looks pretty rough. But because of the style, it was full of cleanliness.


    It suits me very well and makes me jerk off.


    "Gahaha, have fun. If you get a pinch of anything, call on yourself, just in case. Let''s hurry up."


    "Thank you. Just so you know... please don''t follow me later."


    "Gahaha"


    In response to my advice, Douglas only laughed loudly.


    I say this because Douglas has a criminal record.


    Still before Nigel''s engagement, on©¤©¤ his first date, Douglas secretly followed us.


    That was to make sure we weren''t in danger, but it wouldn''t be necessary anymore.


    A little villain like Nigel would be twisted.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Yes.


    Nigel offers his hand.


    It shines a little, but I take that hand.


    As I was doing this, my chest filled with happiness.


    But when I try to©¤©¤ walk out,


    Na, Nigel-sama.


    Next Abby ran to us.


    She looked in a panic.


    Stop, put your hands on your knees, and breathe in.


    What''s the matter?


    When Nigel asked, Abby sadly said this.


    "Yes... there was actually an urgent meeting." I really want you to be there for me, Mr. Nigel. "


    "Urgent meeting..."


    Repeating what Abby said, Nigel thinks twice.


    ¡°What do you want to do? It''s a big day, isn''t it?©¤©¤ It wasn''t gel. Maria-sama is also here, and instead he is.©¤©¤"


    "No, I''ll go." If I don''t go, we won''t be able to talk, will we? "


    That being said, Nigel turns his face to me.


    "I''m sorry... Eliane"


    "Yeah, I know."


    This can''t be helped.


    Nigel is carrying a country. And yet, it''s not very nice to be willing to let my pussy through, but it doesn''t happen.


    "... after the meeting is over, you won''t be able to join the circus in time." I''m sorry, but.... "


    And Nigel hands me a circus ticket for two.


    "If you don''t mind, why don''t you invite someone over?" Yeah, where''s Douglas? If it''s Douglas, I''ll leave Eliane to it..... "


    "I''m not going."


    What''s that?


    The first one said, "Let''s go to my house. Gahaha!"


    Why are you in such a bad mood?


    "Lady Nigel... I''m sorry, but the meeting is about to start..."


    "Oh, I see." For now, I''ll give you this ticket. I''m really sorry! I''ll definitely make up for this! "


    Nigel put his hands together and ran with Abby to the conference room.


    Abby looks back at me several times and bows her head in apology.


    Abby knows how much I''ve been looking forward to today''s date.


    But it©¤©¤ must have been quite a meeting to call Nigel.


    I have no choice.


    But... it''s a bit of a mess.


    "Douglas, why don''t you two go?"


    "I don''t like it. I don''t want to take his place!"


    Douglas is also in a good position.


    He walked away from me with a big strand.


    "Douglas... sometimes you don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Well, he''s a dragon, and there are things we humans can''t empathize with.


    But I was troubled.


    Tickets to the circus. It''s a waste of time to waste, so why don''t I go to the circus alone©¤©¤?


    When you think about it,


    Elaine''s sister!


    This time, Cecily jumped from behind.


    "Cecilie-chan...? What''s wrong?"


    I need to teach you how to cook again today!


    said Cecilie, giggling.


    She is Nigel''s sister and the country''s first princess.


    Of course, I have no direct blood ties, but by marrying©¤©¤ Nigel, she became my sister-in-law.


    "Onee-chan, are you dressed differently today?"©¤©¤Ah, perhaps! Was it a date? "


    Cecilie pointed at me and said so.


    Even though she is young, she is quite sharp.


    She seemed to be wondering what we were doing when we tried to leave Lynchgi ham under the guise that it was a trip to stop the Demon King from coming back.


    "Fufufu, that''s right, but... it looks like Nigel has an urgent meeting and he''s run out of dates."


    "That''s right... that''s sad." Cecily will comfort you! "


    That said, Cecilie strokes my head as good as she can with her short hand.


    "How are you? Are you feeling better?"


    "Yes! I''m full of energy!"


    I can''t stay depressed forever!


    ... oh, yes!


    Cecilie, would you like to go to the circus with me now?


    "Circus...?"


    Cecilie broke her neck.


    "Yes. Has Cecily ever seen a circus?"


    ¡°I don''t know. What is that?¡±


    ¡°A lot of people move around and have a great show.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter with you!?


    ¡°Some animals dive around the ring of fire and walk on thin lines at high altitudes.¡±


    "If you do that, you''ll die!"


    "I won''t die." I train circus people. "


    Awesome!


    Cecilie-chan''s eyes shine.


    "I want to go! I can''t miss such a great show!"


    Well then, let''s go together!


    Having said that, we wander around with our hands together.


    It''s not what I originally planned... but Cecilie seems to have fun going to the circus.


    I''m sure she''ll be happy to see anything.


    Let''s go!


    Is that it?


    and we held hands and headed for the circus.

 149 140 Circus

    Arrive at the circus venue.


    We''ll give you two tickets and then we''ll move to the designated seats.


    "Wow, that''s expensive!"


    "Cecilie-chan, you can''t get out of here too much because it''s dangerous."


    But I can see that Cecilie-chan is a little bit fussy.


    Our seat is at the top of this circus venue.


    You can see the stage from here.


    The seat is also fluffy, and my buttocks won''t feel painful with this.


    "It''s starting...!"


    It starts!


    Eventually the surrounding lights were off, and we turned our attention to the stage©¤©¤.


    The first thing that happened was the rope.


    "If you fall from such a high place, you''ll die!" I have to stop it! "


    Cecilie looked at the stage and panicked.


    "Fufufu, it''s okay." They have special training. "


    Really?


    and she scratches her neck in anxiety.


    If it falls, there is no doubt that serious injuries can be the©¤©¤ worst kind of death.


    But such a tragedy will not happen.


    Because this is a circus.


    ... isn''t that right?


    Hey, I''m a little worried, so let''s keep the barrier magic up at all times.


    That''s good!


    Cecilie''s expression was a little soft.


    But our worries ended in anguish.


    Circus people have succeeded in crossing the line.


    The venue applauded. Those who had succeeded in crossing the rope also responded by raising their hands and clapping.


    "Wow! Cecilie wants to try it!"


    "That''s no good!" Cecily doesn''t have any special training. "


    Well then, Cecily will do it, too.


    I''ll hang out with you when I get home.


    ... well, if you fall from a height that will never hurt you, you might as well do it.


    I''ll put up a safety net with barrier magic just in case!


    I feel like it''s overprotective, but if I don''t do it, my heart won''t hold.


    The time went on, and the©¤©¤ next thing was the lion''s circle of fire.


    This is a big accident if you make a mistake, but the lion jumped and dived into the ring of fire.


    "Oh!"


    Cecilie shouted with admiration.


    "Onee-chan, that''s amazing!" Cecilie, I want to try that too! "


    "Ah, that''s dangerous, so let''s not do that." Cecilie-chan, you''re going to get burned. "


    "...... for the purpose of......"


    Cecilie and I dropped our shoulders and clasped our fingers.


    Hmm, it looks like you haven''t given up yet.


    But as Cecilie''s guardian, keep an eye on her so she doesn''t get in danger©¤©¤.


    Woahhhhh!


    Suddenly, I heard a scream from the stage.


    When I turned my gaze to you, the lion who had dived in the ring of fire was excited and attacked the person who was assisting me!


    No!


    I stand up and immediately set up a barrier between the lion and him.


    The lion bumps into the barrier and makes a fierce face. But the excitement still didn''t subside, so I roared.


    As a result, people who had enjoyed watching the circus until now screamed. Some people tried to escape from the venue.


    In addition, it seems that the circus staff has not been able to respond to this sudden event.


    I''m trying to forgive you, but the lion is getting more and more excited.


    "I can''t help it... Cecily-chan!" Stay here for a while! "


    I see!


    Cecilie nodded.


    She is a girl who occasionally says nonsense, but when she has to, she listens to what she has to say.


    I scratched the crowd and ran on the stage.


    "Oh, lass!" Watch out! Stay away! "


    When I try to get on the stage, the circus staff try to stop me, but I don''t mind approaching the lion.


    "It''s okay now." There were a lot of people and you got scared, didn''t you? "


    Speak gently to the lion.


    Then the lion stopped its movement, as if it was a lie that had been so excited for so long.


    I strode forward and stroked the lion''s head.


    "Okay ~ relax. relax, relax. It''s cute. I''m here, so nothing scary will happen ~"


    The fuzz also.


    I''m inferior to Ralph, but this girl is also quite sick!


    When I stroked under my chin, the lion leaned against me, feeling good.


    I''m going to miss this opportunity too! Just like that, I buried my face in the body of a lion.


    Happy time has passed.


    "What, what? The lion who was so excited was quiet...?"


    "Isn''t that perhaps the Saintess?" Does the saintly maiden even touch beasts? "


    Oh, my God.


    It seems that the customers at the venue have also noticed my identity.


    "It''s about time, isn''t it? I''m sorry for suddenly breaking and entering."


    "No, no! Thank you!" Thanks to you, I didn''t have to hurt anyone! "


    "No©¤©¤, in this case, the continuation of the circus. I''m looking forward to it.¡±


    Having said that, I get off the stage with pleasure.


    Then, while receiving the surrounding gaze, he returned to his original seat.


    "Onee-chan! It was cool!"


    And Cecilie''s eyes shined and she praised me.


    "Thank you, but that lion was so cute."


    Which is prettier, Ralph?


    Hmm, it''s hard to put on your armor.


    Well, as far as©¤©¤ I''m concerned, Ralph, I would recommend it!


    After that, the circus progressed uninterruptedly and successfully completed the Grand Finale.


    "Circus, that was fun!" I want to come back! "


    "Yes! It was amazing!"


    There was a little trouble along the way.


    But one day, I clenched my fist and became enthusiastic about the circus.


    What would Nigel say©¤©¤ if he came?


    With such curiosity, he immediately shakes his head to the side.


    No, you can''t.


    Now it''s a fun outing with Cecilie-chan.


    It would be rude of her to think of Nigel.

 150 141 - Mitoashi dumplings

    When the circus is over, we go outside the venue.


    "Ah... it''s already this time. It was in no time!"


    And Cecily said, looking up at the clock tower sitting in the middle of the©¤©¤ central square.


    ¡°It''s true, the good times will soon pass.¡±


    This clock tower seems to have existed since long ago, when Lynchghi Ham was founded as a nation.


    It is now a tourist attraction in the city, and people continue to love it.


    Due to aging, it was scheduled to be demolished several times, but... each time, the opposite voice was loud and the repair work was repeated.


    Along with the history of Lynchgi ham, this clock tower was also timeless. When I thought about it, I understood why I was cherished by the people of the city.


    Are you leaving today?


    "That''s right... it''s still noon, and you won''t be able to leave like this." Do you shop and eat? Let''s have a lot of fun, Cecily-chan! "


    Yeah!


    Cecilie smiled.


    ©¤©¤Then we headed for the city market.


    "Ah, onee-chan! That dumpling looks so delicious!"


    Cecilie''s eyes are taken away by the dumplings stuck in the skewer.


    "Hello, are you two sisters?"


    The storekeeper calls out to her like that.


    "Onee-chan is an onee-chan!"


    I don''t think I have an answer... but Cecilie answers cheerfully.


    Looking at such an innocent girl, the clerk''s eyes dropped.


    "That''s right. Then... excuse me, little lady, but this is a service! Look, that beautiful sister of yours! Take it with you."


    Is that okay?


    "Yeah, I''d rather use it for such a cheap price."


    ¡°Thank you, and I''ll thank you too, Cecilie.¡±


    Yeah! Thank you!


    The eyes of the person in the store are dripping even more sloppily.


    Fufu, if you put Cecily-chan''s cuteness in front of you, you can''t help but get a face like this.


    I get two dumplings and hand one to Cecily-chan.


    Soon Cecilie mouths the dumplings,


    "Yummy!"


    and made my eyes shine.


    I''ll keep eating dumplings. The sweetness quickly spread into my mouth.


    "It''s really delicious... but I haven''t seen much sauce before?" What is this? "


    "That sauce is called ''Mitarashi''." It originated in the eastern country and is made with a mixture of soy sauce and sugar. Sweetness is a habit, isn''t it? "


    Yeah.


    I replied with a smile.


    Is it the Mitarashi dumplings or something like that?


    When I heard that the Eastern land......, I remembered the chilled noodles and shaved ice that Philip the Spirit King had made for me.


    It was also a dish commonly eaten in Eastern countries. There are still many dishes there that I don''t know.


    "I''d like to go on a trip with Nigel someday."


    I dreamt about it and murmured.


    "Eliane, do you really want to go on a trip?"


    Yes, of course.


    Speaking of which, I''m not going on a honeymoon with Nigel.


    When I got married, the throne inheritance went into full swing, and I got bummed out.


    Of course, Cecily-chan will be with you at that time.


    "It''s not just Cecily!" Douglas and Abby, Otto and...... Ralph are coming with us! "


    ¡°Great, let''s all go on a fun honeymoon!¡±


    Is that really what you call a honeymoon?


    But... it sounds like fun. I can imagine it, and I''m thrilled.


    "Like the dumplings here, there may be something delicious." Even if I like to cook once, I would like to go to the Eastern country once. ¡±


    "Thanks for saying it''s delicious." If you''d come a little earlier, I could have served more delicious mirabara dumplings..... "


    "...? What do you mean?"


    I ask the clerk who casts a shadow on his expression.


    "As a matter of fact... the sauce that had been inherited from the ancestors had disappeared a few days ago." Because of this, I''m now using something I made from scratch... but I haven''t completely reproduced the sauce of my predecessors. "


    "Was that so?" But why is it suddenly gone? "


    Because it was selling better than I ever imagined?


    But it''s hard to imagine that you''ll run out of your precious sauce for that reason... "


    When I wondered, the clerk shook his head from side to side and said:


    "I don''t know... I woke up in the morning and the sauce disappeared like smoke from the barrel." I thought it might have been stolen by someone else... but in that case, it''s odd that only the barrels are left and only the sauce is gone. Of course, I''ve talked to the vigilante, but what''s going to happen..... "


    "I''m worried about that..."


    Imagining the feelings of the clerk, my chest also hurts so much that it can be tightened.


    With that in mind,


    "Oh, don''t worry!" I''m sure this is'' You can recreate the sauce of your ancestors! ''It may have been a message from God. If you''re soaked all the time, you won''t be able to feel it! "


    The clerk is dressed up, but the voice still seems to have no tension.


    I hope you find it soon©¤©¤.


    A little unaware, we left the store.

 151 142 · Old Nigel

    Having had a good time shopping at the market, we decided to take a break after lunch at the cafe we went to.


    Orange juice, oiichi!


    Cecilie works hard with a straw and drinks orange juice.


    Looking at her like that will heal me.


    "The circus was amazing, wasn''t it? And I enjoyed shopping at the market.¡±


    "Yes! When Cecilie returns, we''ll do our best to practice the rope!" I would definitely like to dive into the ring of fire! "


    "So... it''s forbidden to dive in the circle of fire." Besides, there was a lion diving at the time, right? It''s strange that the human Cecily should do it. ¡±


    It makes sense.


    Having said that, Cecilie flashed a good idea and clutched her hands.


    "Well then, it''s really strong. It''s so strong that it''s like a circle of fire!"


    "That''s not how I feel about it..."


    Well, if it was Nigel, I could do it without it.


    He can do anything.


    If Cecilie asks me, I may not be able to say no.


    Nigel, have you been able to do anything for a long time?


    "Yeah. No, it was the first prize for everything." It hasn''t changed at all for a long time. "


    "That''s amazing..."


    Maria said something similar.


    It seems that Nigel was the perfect meta-human after all.


    "Ah, yes. How was your personality? Were you kind after all?"


    "Yeah. That was so sweet!" I always thought about others first, and I was patient with what I wanted to do. "


    "That''s right." But then, isn''t it stressful? "


    "Do... do... do...?"


    I thought it would be hard not to be able to say wagamama after all the patience.


    "Hmmm... but I''ve never seen you say that before." Ah, but! Some things are a little greedy! "


    Huh?


    Intrigued, I was listening to Cecily somehow.


    "I''m so worried... I used to worry about buying a bowl of shortcake or a chocolate cake."


    Nigel is a royal but disciplined man.


    I may have been reluctant to buy both.


    "So which one did you choose?"


    "In the end, I bought both." I really want to eat both!..... "


    Fufufu, that''s adorable.


    It''s a Nigelian episode for those who like sweet things.


    "But! Cecily said," I want to eat! ''When I said, you gave me both of them. After all, I''m so gentle! "


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh."


    There is something greedy about it, but did it eventually break in front of my cute sister?


    Well, some people might©¤©¤ say it''s annoying, but I like Nigel''s place like that.


    But©¤©¤...


    "But after all, it seems like I''m just being patient and stressed out."


    For example, I''ve never even seen Nigel shout and get angry.


    It may be fitting to be the next king to handle things calmly without prioritizing your emotions.


    However, I was worried©¤©¤ that I would not be tired.


    Well, it''s my sadness, though.


    Kiyuuu?


    "I mean, don''t worry about it."


    and I''ll tell Cecilie-chan.


    "After all, I feel like we''re talking about Nigel today." I''m sorry for Cecily-chan. "


    "Why? I love Cecily, too!" It''s fun to talk to onee-chan. All you have to do is make it fun for the whole family! "


    Paa and Cecily blossom with a smile.


    But I still feel like all Nigel is talking about is doing bad things.


    The family... oh, yes.


    "What about Cecily''s father, His©¤©¤ Majesty?" For example, I want to ask your Majesty and Cecily''s mother what kind of love they had.©¤©¤ "


    When I said that, I said, "Oh, no!¡± He closes his mouth.


    Cecilie and Nigel''s mother, the©¤©¤ Queen, had already disappeared.


    The absence of your mother must be a hard memory for Cecily.


    But...


    "Are you in love with Okay-san and Okay-san?" "... um..."


    Cecilie didn''t show any gestures she cared about and came up with it.


    I felt relieved to see her like that.


    "I''ve never heard of it... Odo-san, you don''t talk much like that."


    Is that so?


    "I''ve heard about it before." Odo-san and Odo-san were lovebirds? But you didn''t tell me. Maybe it was too lovely and embarrassing. "


    I heard an interesting story.


    Perhaps the marriage between the King and the Queen was political, rather than Nigel''s.


    That is not unusual.


    Somewhat more common would be that.


    ¡°Thank you for your pleasant talk. Well then... it''s time to make an accounting and leave the store."


    Yeah!


    After that, we completed the check with the slip... "


    "Thank you..."


    It was the master of this caf¨¦ who handled it.


    But today he looks depressed.


    "Ah, um... what''s the matter?"


    The masters here always smile and share their energy with the customers who come here.


    However, today''s master always had beautiful set hair jumping around, which was obviously different from the usual.


    When I asked, the master sighed heavily, then started moving his mouth like this.


    "Nh... I don''t think I can help telling you this... but I lost the precious mug my daughter gave me this morning." I always loved drinking coffee in that mug in the morning. where did you lose it..... "


    "Are you going to lose something important...?"


    ©¤©¤Speaking of which, the staff of Mitarashi dumplings said the same thing.


    Of course, it could be just a coincidence.


    However, when you listen to it in a row, you feel a bad chest disturbance.


    I''m curious.


    I raise my face.


    This voice... goddess?


    A saintly woman is a substitute for a goddess. She is the one who exercises her power by helping her.


    I gained the power of the Saintess of the Beginning during the Demon King''s uproar.


    Then, the [Way] was built with the goddess, so that she could hear her voice.


    That said, it''s been a long time since you''ve heard my voice, because you don''t usually talk to me.


    What do you©¤©¤ care about?


    I speak to her in my head.


    ©¤©¤Only the voice of the goddess can be heard, perfectly adapted to the blessings of the saints and goddesses.


    Cecilie, there''s a master of the cafe here, so you don''t have to speak up.


    "Yes, if it''s because of my imagination, that''s fine, but this building is©¤©¤ here." Other than you, you can feel the divine magic power. This is like when the power of God was used.©¤©¤ "


    The power of God? How could there be such a thing?


    I can''t make a decision at the moment. Time will have passed, and the magic power used is very small. If I had a little more magic power left, I''d know.... "


    The goddess seemed confused too.


    Whatever she says, things can get even bigger.


    That''s why.


    Got it.


    Having said that, I continued to say this to the master with a gentle voice.


    ¡°I''m going to tell Nigel about this, too. Maybe there are other similar cases.¡±


    I also heard the voice of the goddess.


    However, even if it isn''t, the master who looks so depressed... and remembers the dumpling clerk, it''s not very good, but you can''t miss it.


    "Oh, thank you... Nigel?" Nigel is the prince of this country, isn''t he? I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but I''ve seen it somewhere... "


    "So, thank you for today! Let''s go, Cecilie-chan!"


    I''m going!


    "Hey, wait a minute.©¤©¤"


    I''m so sorry!


    I don''t like being noisy about being a saintly woman!


    Cecilie properly put her hands together and we ran away.

 152 143 · Fighting men

    I was finally freed, and©¤©¤ Nigel left the conference room.


    "Hmm... after all, it took until the evening."


    The agenda of the meeting was significant. As expected, it also contained content that I could not make a decision without.


    Among them was a case of concern. For now, it may be small, but I couldn''t©¤©¤ ignore it.


    Besides... this is a very important time to inherit the throne.


    Everyone needs to be convinced that I will take the throne. [M]


    Of course, there is no one against it.


    However, at such an important time, when I heard that His Highness choked up the meeting and went out©¤©¤ on a date with the Queen, what would everyone think? Definitely, it will hurt your mood.


    In that sense, it was difficult not to attend an emergency meeting.


    Abby, who had come to call me, seemed sorry until the very end. You don''t have to apologize... I followed you, but will you be all right?


    "Elaine... I wonder if you''re having fun with Cecilie."


    Abby told me that Eliane went to the circus with Cecilie during a short break from the meeting.


    When I heard that, I stroked my chest with relief.


    I''m going to leave her alone because I''m going to feel guilty and crush her.


    I also thanked Cecilie.


    Of course, I''ve been looking forward to©¤©¤ today''s date since two weeks ago.


    Where do we go after the circus? Shall I take her to my favorite cafe?


    What should I wear on the day? It''s a good memory that I talked to Abby and decided on the outfit for the day together.


    It''s all for today©¤©¤, but it''s gone.


    I promised Elaine that I would make it up to her today.


    But I''m going to get even busier.


    My schedule has been filled for months. And the schedule is increasing.


    When will I be able to vacate my©¤©¤ next appointment?


    Such a question comes up and makes me feel dark.


    "No... this is an important time." If I skip my official duties, she will surely be angry. [M] Don''t try. "


    I mumbled and regained my temper.


    "That''s right. Is it time for them to return to the Royal Castle?" I''ll pick you up. "


    It was when I was about to whip my tired body and head©¤©¤ for the gate.


    Is the meeting over?


    Called from behind, looking back, there stood Douglas with a grumpy look on his face.


    "Finally... yes, I''m going to pick up Eliane." you too.... "


    ¡°Are you going to at least sin on me? Hmm, I''ll think of something nonsense."


    "To sin..."


    "Be with me more than that"


    For some reason, Douglas''s voice was clearly hostile.


    "Eh, suddenly what happened? But after I picked up Eliane....."


    "Come on!"


    A rage that shakes the tympanic membrane.


    Douglas grabbed my chest as he grabbed the distance. [M]


    "Fighting. You have no right to veto."


    "There''s no reason to quarrel with you."


    "Didn''t you hear that there is no veto?"


    Douglas doesn''t seem to want to take a step back.


    ... I can''t help it.


    "Okay, I''ll go out with you." Even so, the quarrels that were©¤©¤ sold were based on the principle of buying. "


    "Fufu, I''ll tell you something funny."


    Without knowing what was going on, I followed Douglas. [M]


    And I arrived in the courtyard of the castle.


    There''s Ralph here. Since Maria returned to the castle, she used to play mock battles here.


    Ralph said, "What is it?" I just said, and I woke up. However, I only gazed from a distance if I felt the unusual atmosphere.


    ¡±The wooden sword is definitely around here... okay, here it is¡±


    And Douglas took two wooden swords, which were in the courtyard.


    And throw one, and I grab it.


    "We''re going to have a mock battle." You''re always with that second prince. But©¤©¤ this time, I kept going until either of them fell. Even if I die, I don''t have any grudges. "


    "Such a dangerous thing..."


    No need to ask questions!


    Douglas kicks the ground faster than I can say.


    I caught Douglas''s attack with my wooden sword in front of me.


    "What are you doing? Why are you doing this..."


    "Hmm, what are you going to do...?" Even though you made me so false. "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    We exchange words while waving our swords. [M]


    "After all, you can''t compete." Can I use the ornament that''s hanging from your waist? Otherwise, we won''t be able to talk. "


    and Douglas take a short distance and put their gaze near my waist.


    ©¤©¤The ornate Douglas was probably talking about the Divine Sword.


    A sword passed down from generation to generation among the spirits. Originally, it was just a rusty sword, but in response to Eliane waking up to the power of the Saintess of the Beginning, it became a shining Divine Sword.


    The power of the Divine Sword was tremendous, and it was new to my memory that I defeated the Demon King with only one sword.


    That being said,


    "I can''t use it against you." You could get hurt. "


    "Hmm, you can''t use it properly without Eliane?"


    As Douglas said, if you weren''t given the goddess''s blessing, the sword would never be worth it.


    ¡°Think©¤©¤ about yourself before you worry about yourself!¡±


    He kicks the ground and instantly closes his distance from me. [M]


    A sword fired from all directions. Honestly, it was a wild sword with no shards of rationality.


    However, due to Douglas'' rigidity, agility, and flexibility, his stubborn sword muscle became a storm that could not be approached by anyone.


    Therefore, I was only doing my best to catch Douglas'' sword.


    "Let''s ask you, the©¤©¤ prince." What is the most important thing to you? "

 153 144 · What should be protected?

    "Let''s ask you, the©¤©¤ prince." What is the most important thing to you? "


    The most important thing©¤©¤.


    Why are you asking me that now?


    But if there is a preposition that he is a prince, the answer is decided.


    "Lynchgiham©¤©¤, and the people who dwell there." I must do everything in my power to help him and her live happily ever after. ¡±


    "Hmph, that''s a smart answer." And at the same time, it can be said to be smart. "


    Douglas''s onslaught increased in intensity.


    "Well then, I''ll ask you as one man." Who is the most important person to you? "


    "That''s not true..."


    The answer to this is also settled from the beginning.


    "It''s Eleanor. No matter what happens to Eleanor from now on,©¤©¤ I''ll protect her." That''s what I decided. "


    Protect? Gahaha! Don''t make me laugh!


    and Douglas laughed weirdly, and went on like this.


    "Without the protection of the goddess, you wouldn''t even be able to defeat the advanced demon race?" You say you will protect Elaine, but the truth is the opposite. You are protected by Elijah. "


    "Sure... it could be."


    I am©¤©¤ weak now. [M]


    Without Elijah, the first SS adventurer, Albert, would not have been able to solve all of the senior demonic fuss in the Spirit Forest,©¤©¤ and even the Demon King in Berkaim.


    Therefore, I admit my weakness. [M]


    If you don''t, you''ll be dishonest with her, and you won''t be ready to move on.


    "That''s why... I need to be strong even without Elaine." To do that, I keep looking forward. "


    Hmmm. That''s why you''ve been running simulations with the Second Prince in such a hurry lately.


    That''s right!


    Saying that, I played Douglas'' sword.


    But Douglas doesn''t show the gap.


    On the other hand, there were some sections where I was deliberately letting myself swim.


    Am I such a weak person to you?


    "No, you''re not weak." Strong, but©¤©¤ fragile. "


    Lightly pay the sword to the side in a space where Douglas has nothing.


    Then a©¤©¤ gust of wind struck me.


    As a result, your posture collapses for a moment. In the blink of an eye, Douglas closed the distance and slammed a wooden sword on my shoulder.


    "......!"


    You''re about to make a voice sound in pain. My shoulder bone may be broken now.


    But you mustn''t show weakness in battle.


    That''s why I suddenly endured it at the edge of my voice.


    ¡°One last question. If©¤©¤ Lynchgiham and Eliane were to be put on the balance, which would your will be inclined to?"


    "... it''s the question I don''t understand the most."


    ¡°If you abandon Lynchgham, you will save Elijahn,©¤©¤©¤©¤ or if you abandon Elijahn, you will save Lynchgham.¡±


    "Douglas says angrily in his voice.


    ©¤©¤Lynchgiham and Eliane.


    Lynchgham is the world to me. It''s impossible to abandon them.


    Eliane, on the other hand, was the one I wanted to protect for the rest of my life. It''s©¤©¤ impossible to abandon her.


    When I was knocked down by such an irrational choice, I was stuck in words.


    It would have been less than a second.


    But Douglas didn''t seem to like it©¤©¤.


    That''s why I said brittle!


    Douglas kicks me in the front.


    I caught it with my wooden sword,©¤©¤ but that didn''t kill the momentum. The wooden sword is broken.


    Guah!


    Douglas''s kick hit me straight in the stomach.


    With a bitter voice, I fell on the ground.


    "Are you saying kicking is against the rules?"


    When I put my hand on the ground and raised my face, Douglas pushed the tip of the wooden sword against my throat.


    My defeat.


    I''m no match for Douglas now.


    But ©¤©¤this was strange for©¤©¤ me, but I couldn''t admit the two letters of the defeat.


    "I-It''s not like that..."


    "Do you still want to look like that? You still think you can beat me?"


    Douglas grabs my jaw with the tip of his sword.


    His provocative attitude made me feel blood on my head.


    ©¤©¤"Let''s be clear in this case, your viable readiness will result in the loss of both!" Then you''re pathetic, Elijah! the most important thing..... "


    Niari and Douglas lifted the corner of their mouth and continued.


    "Shall I give you my Eliane?" Hmm, you''ll make her happier. "


    When ©¤©¤I heard that, something broke in me. [M]


    I©¤©¤ won''t give you Elaine!


    It feels like your head is getting messy.


    From the inside of my body, an unknown force gushed in.


    I grab Douglas''s wooden sword and move to force it.


    "With your weak power, what©¤©¤ are you doing to me!?"


    The color of Douglas''s eyes changes.


    He can put his strength in his arms.


    But I took the wooden sword away from Douglas without making any effort to do so.


    "Can''t you get lost...?"


    Holding the wooden sword, I stand up wobbly.


    "I can''t help it!" Lynchgi ham and Elijah are important to me! There''s no way you can choose between the two! "


    The screams were as if they hadn''t been emitted by themselves.


    The moment I stood my wooden sword in the upper section and tried to swing©¤©¤ it down in anger. I felt lightheaded and fell to the ground again.


    "W-what was that? What''s the power now..."


    Douglas was stunned when he saw it in his eyes.


    But while I''m doing this, my head is being eroded by the darkness.


    Because of that, I couldn''t think properly.


    Stay true to your desires.


    I heard a voice.


    ... what''s with this voice?


    An evil voice. Just hearing this makes me feel chest irritated.


    "Douglas... it''s not settled yet..."


    I tried to get up, but I couldn''t get my strength into my body.


    "Hmm... did you cum a little too much?" If I find out about this, I might be sentenced to death. Gahaha! "


    After I heard Douglas''s delightful high laughter, my consciousness fell into the darkness.

 154 145: The important thing is disappearing.

    The next day.


    I was talking to Nigel about a strange incident I saw and heard in the city yesterday.


    And so.


    "Yeah, that''s right." It''s one of the agenda items that came up at yesterday''s meeting. Actually..... "


    I started talking slowly.


    ©¤©¤At first, it seemed to be from a watch that a certain boy cherished.


    He always kept his watch on the bedroom shelf. But when I woke up in the morning, the clock strangely disappeared.


    He also asked his mother, but he can''t find the watch. The mother also thought that her son might have been left somewhere.


    But with that in mind, similar incidents continued throughout the city.


    A teddy bear that a girl held without letting go of her skin. My favorite t-shirt. A wallet I had as a parent. This engagement ring is a pledge of love©¤©¤.


    The things that were important to them disappeared one after another.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal if there were only one or two of them.


    However, as the number of similar cases increased from ten to twenty, people began to think it was strange.


    "Of course, the Vigilante and the Adventurer''s Guild are also working to solve the case. But all along,©¤©¤ I couldn''t see any signs of a solution, so I started talking to myself."


    "That''s right..."


    Is it true that yesterday''s incident was not just a coincidence?


    "Is this just about the king''s capital of Lynchgiham?" In other cities and villages..... "


    "Yeah, I haven''t been able to confirm it so far." I heard about Berkhaim and other countries, but I don''t think there are any similar cases. ¡±


    "Lynchgi Ham is©¤©¤ even more exclusive to the king''s capital." So, is it conceivable that it was a thief? ¡±


    "Of course, I thought about the possibility first." But some of the things that have disappeared don''t make much money. It''s obviously unnatural to steal all that without looking at anything else that might turn into gold. "


    "That''s true." And... if it''s just a thief''s doing it, it''ll solve the case faster. ¡±


    Together with Nigel, I bothered my head.


    Besides... this is my guess.


    ¡±... if I leave it like this, it''s going to be even worse¡±


    "Is that...?"


    "What''s gone now stays in the precious [thing], right?" What if this spreads to your loved ones?©¤©¤ "


    When I say that, Nigel has a happy expression.


    "It''s a story that may be unlikely,©¤©¤ but it''s impossible. If that happens, the case will go worse."


    That''s right.


    A loved one for me©¤©¤, Nigel.


    No, he''s not the only one.


    Cecilie and Douglas. To Mr. Abby, Your Majesty. I''m not the right person, but©¤©¤ I''m not going to be depressed without Ralph.


    "Is that too much for me?"


    "No, it''s too late for that to happen. That''s why I''m not overthinking it. Besides, your guess at a time©¤©¤ like this is quite right."


    and Nigel put it in their mouths.


    "Besides... if Elliane is gone, I can''t face Douglas." even though you said something so great..... "


    "Nigel?"


    It''s nothing.


    When asked, Nigel shook his head to the side in a panic.


    "...? Well,©¤©¤ I''ll look into this case myself." It''s not right to just wait until the case is resolved. ¡±


    "Is that okay? You do a lot of things yourself, don''t you? Then I''ll do it.©¤©¤"


    No.


    I quickly controlled it with my hand.


    "You must be busy, right?" This is an important time for succession to the throne. We can''t just have a single incident. I think it''s easier for me to move freely. ¡±


    "But..."


    ¡°If I can''t solve it, I''ll rely on©¤©¤ you. Isn''t this the way to go?"


    "... All right, I''ll believe you."


    and Nigel gave a gentle smile.


    Hmm... what should I start with?


    Even if the vigilantes and adventurers were to investigate with blood on their eyes, they wouldn''t even be able to catch a clue...


    For now, let''s start by interviewing the people of the city.


    Then you may know something.


    Thinking so, I left the room behind.


    I was going out of town to break up with Nigel and start investigating.


    Along the way.


    Ralph, let''s go!


    In the courtyard, Cecilie enters the sight of Ralph playing with her bow in one hand and stops her feet.


    Cecilie releases the bonito. But... maybe she didn''t have enough strength, so the bow fell right in front of her.


    Ralph makes a deliberate detour and runs around the courtyard. And I gave it to Cecily-chan with a pounding bowl.


    "Hmm, isn''t that pretty good?" Cecilie also released a piece of golden wood that was attached to the board. ¡±


    A golden piece of wood... a bonito.


    Cecilie doesn''t understand Ralph''s words.


    But maybe because Ralph seemed so happy, her face suddenly smiled.


    "Well then, let''s go next!" Today I''m going to play with Ralph for the first time! "


    Let''s hang out


    Cecilie and Ralph are going to have a good time.


    It''s a smiling sight, isn''t it?


    Looking at these two people (although they may be "one" with one person), I smile.


    Ralph was initially reluctant to deal with Cecilie properly.


    Anyway, her way of touching it seems cluttered.


    However, it gradually improved and©¤©¤ now we are both friendly.


    "But... I''m a little worried about you."


    Somehow... I feel that Cecily''s bowl is smaller than usual.


    Thanks to that, even the little Cecilie can hold it easily... but I don''t think Ralph is going to be enough.


    "When I think about it..."


    Ah, onee-chan!


    Cecilie notices us.


    "Cecily, you''re playing with Ralph." I''m glad it looks fun. ¡±


    Yeah! The weather''s nice, and I''m playing with Ralph!


    When I call Cecilie, she rushes over to me.


    Then Cecilie hugged me around her waist and gave her a happy look on her face.


    "Do you want to play with Cecilie and Ralph?"


    ¡°That''s a fascinating suggestion. But I©¤©¤''m sorry, I have something to do.¡±


    "That''s right..."


    "Cecilie says unfortunately.


    "Speaking of which, I felt that the bite was smaller than©¤©¤ usual." Today''s bonito is different than usual, isn''t it? "


    That''s right.


    When I was talking to Cecily, Ralph came into the circle of talk.


    "Everything seems to be closed, like the shop that always supplies Ralph with gold pieces of wood." Because of this, I couldn''t get a satisfactory piece of golden wood, so I was going to endure it for a while. ¡±


    "Oh, that''s right..."


    That store was good. I had an assortment of golden pieces of wood worthy of Ralph. I don''t think you''ll get any more pieces of gold than that. ¡±


    I thought all the bonitos were similar, but they seemed to be quite deep.


    I hope the shopkeeper will get well soon. because I lost my precious bag...... ¡±


    "Was that a precious bag? Ralph, can I tell you a little more about that story?"


    This leads to the disappearance of the important thing I was talking to Nigel about earlier. Is it true that the owner of the bonito restaurant was also harmed by the incident?


    Ralph doesn''t know that much either. However, the owner of the store is completely depressed and has told me that the store is closed. Is there anything that bothers you?


    Yes, actually.©¤©¤


    I''m Ralph... and I''ll explain to Cecilie what I talked to Nigel about.


    Then Ralph had a strange look on his face.


    "Is that so... if you continue to do so continuously, it''s impossible to think that it might be a case." I can''t help but worry about Eliane and Nigel. "


    said.


    "That''s why I''m going to go out to the city and investigate this case." I''m also concerned about Ralph''s bonito, so I''ll talk to the owner first.©¤©¤ "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cecily-chan?


    When I was having a conversation with Ralph, I saw how Cecilie had been thinking.


    She won''t open her mouth when I call her.


    But.


    "Onee-chan"


    So you finally decided to be prepared,


    I want Cecilie to help me with that, too.

 155 146, were opening an investigation.

    I want Cecilie to help me with that, too.


    Cecilie spoke with determination.


    C¨¦cile, do you need Cecile?


    Yeah.


    Cecily clenched her fist in front of her chest and continued to do so.


    "So is Ralph''s bowl... but above all, if everyone is in trouble, Cecilie would like to solve it for you." ''Cause Cecilie''s fine. Even though you''re really trying your best, Cecilie is the only one who has fun playing with Ralph. ¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking into Cecilie''s eyes, I measure her determination.


    ©¤©¤She is still a small child. Even though I''m still young, I always break my cheeks because of how cute I am.


    However, she is actually a solid adult.


    As the First Princess, I hope that the people can live a peaceful life, thinking about the end of this country.


    That''s why Cecily must have been so heartbroken by this situation and made these remarks.


    I never felt like it was from a©¤©¤ feeling of half-play.


    That''s why.


    "... I see, Cecilie-chan." Can you help me? "


    Yeah!


    When I said it, Cecily nodded vigorously.


    ©¤©¤If Cecilie is going too, then Ralph should go too. Protecting women is a gentleman''s duty. No matter what kind of bad feeling comes, Ralph will protect them both. ¡±


    Ralph made a brave face and told me so.


    Is Ralph going too?


    Cecilie scratched her neck when she saw the look on her face.


    Yes, or is Ralph not enough?


    Onee-chan, what is Ralph saying?


    "Even if Ralph is around, isn''t he useful?" I heard that. "


    "No! That''s not true!" That''s because Ralph is so tough! "


    and Cecilie cling to Ralph''s body this time.


    Ralph wasn''t even full. Mufu, breathe through your nose.


    What about Elaine?


    ¡°No problem. Ralph would be very helpful if you could help me too.¡±


    I shake my head vertically as well.


    ... it''s getting a little busy, but I''ve got two more good friends.


    ©¤©¤I''m not alone.


    I was once again keenly aware of it.


    We quickly went out into the city and began to listen.


    And ©¤©¤now in the shop where Ralph''s bonito is sold.


    "So...! That''s the bag that the shop is on track to buy!" Then, when I had a hard time, I looked at the bag and I tried my best... but I can''t believe it would disappear... "


    Is the shopkeeper''s uncle frustrated? He''s at the desk in front of him! and clap his fists.


    But Cecily didn''t get scared at all,


    "Yeah, I know how you feel. It was hard, wasn''t it?"


    I was comforting my uncle.


    Isn''t that right!?


    Cecilie was surprisingly good at listening.


    My uncle was also talking pleasantly.


    "... then, it seems unlikely that you will be careless..."


    When I pinched my mouth,


    "Of course! It''s absolutely impossible not to! I thought it was stolen at first, but I bought it 30 years ago. I don''t think it''s worth much even if I sell it...."


    and uncle twisted his neck.


    ¡°Thank you for sharing your story with us.¡±


    Thank you, Uncle!


    "No, no, this is cheap." I was able to talk to the saints, and I was feeling a little better! "


    That''s what my uncle said, turning his arm around.


    "Ah, um... this is a different story, but isn''t there a place to reopen the store?" Ralph really wanted the bonito here.... "


    "Nh... that''s, well... I think it''s bad." But I didn''t feel energetic at all. So I want you to wait a little longer until you find the bag. "


    Guguuu


    Ralph, who gnashes his teeth with regret.


    Ralph is pathetic... but I can''t say anything to an uncle who looks so depressed.


    "Please take a good rest now." My Ralph is a fenrir who can endure. Hey, Ralph-chan. "


    Of course, Ralph is patient.


    ... but Ralph''s tail was drooping.


    We must solve the case quickly for Uncle©¤©¤ and Ralph.


    Once again, I''ll put my temper back into it.


    We say goodbye to our uncle and then go outside the store.


    Hmm, we didn''t find any promising clues here.


    "What is it..."


    Cecilie, you''re soaked.


    "But I can''t be depressed." Let''s go next. Ralph, are you tired? "


    Don''t lick Fenrir. Compared to Cecilie''s special training, this is a bit of a mess. "


    Mm-hmm. Ralph breathing through his nose. Reliable.


    "Next, we''ll go to the boy''s house, where he lost his wallet.©¤©¤"


    Oh, my God!


    When I tried to walk out.


    Such a sword-swallowing voice echoed around.


    Is the incident happening...?


    Cecilie seemed strange too.


    "Looks like it©¤©¤, I''m sorry." Is something wrong? "


    To the man nearby, I ask the question.


    "Oh, oh! There was a clock tower in the central square, wasn''t there?" It suddenly disappeared! "


    Oh, is that true!?


    He catches me and makes my voice louder.


    "Cecilie-chan, Ralph-chan!" I''m going to Central Square! "


    Got it!


    Are you in a hurry, Ralph?


    That''s how Ralph turns his back on me.


    "Thank you. Then Cecily-chan will join us..."


    "Ralph! Let''s go!"


    Cecilie was on Ralph''s back earlier than I said.


    I''ll take care of it! Eliane, get in!


    Yes!


    Take Cecilie in your arms and ride behind her.


    Ralph is reasonably big. I need to be careful that Cecily doesn''t fall.


    Ralph started running, and we hurried to the central square where the clock tower was.


    "The clock tower...!"


    Central Square.


    The clock tower that was so present has now disappeared like a lie.


    The people in the square also surrounded the empty part where the clock tower was originally and talked about it thoughtfully.


    It''s not surprising, but I feel confused by the sudden events.


    "Onee-chan! I''m going to ask you. We have to solve the case!"


    Well, that''s right.


    Cecily called out to me in a daze.


    I can''t... Cecilie-chan is an adult.


    Ralph, please rest there.


    Um, um......


    Ralph lay flat on the ground.


    It looks like he took his strength with him because he ran this far while scratching the crowd.


    But even in a hurry, it was Ralph who was careful that Cecilie didn''t fall.


    Let''s leave it alone.


    I slapped my cheeks and refreshed my temper. Don''t beat Cecilie!


    I started listening to the people in the square, but everyone''s reaction was uniform...


    ¡±I don''t know... At first, the clock tower looked thin and said,¡° What? "When I thought about it, it was already gone... and I didn''t know what it was."


    That''s what it was.


    "What the hell is going on..."


    The chest racket is getting worse and worse.


    But don''t stop here. I''ll do what I can.


    Next, we move to where the clock tower was and look into it. There was plenty of space, and I even felt the illusion that there was no clock tower from the beginning.


    Just looking at it doesn''t tell me anything.


    But ©¤©¤I finally find a clue there.


    "The remnants of magic power...? Could it be that someone turned off the clock tower due to magic or something...?"


    "Onee-chan, do you understand that?"


    "Yes, but I''m more than that..."


    and bothering my head.


    Eliane©¤©¤


    I heard a voice.


    It''s a goddess.


    ¡±Now that I''m here, I finally understand. The clock tower©¤©¤ and the man who made your precious things disappear."


    "Who the hell is that!?"


    Inadvertently speaking up, I imitated the goddess like I was questioning her.


    The goddess said with a serious voice.


    This is the work of the©¤©¤ [White Snake].

 156 147 Evil God White Snake

    This is the work of the©¤©¤ [White Snake].


    I twist my neck at words I''m not used to hearing.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Like me, I am the one who took on the role of protecting the world as a god. However, [The White Snake] is a little different in nature from me. Even though God is God, the©¤©¤ [White Snake] is called an evil god. "


    ©¤©¤Evil God


    I''ve read about it in a book.


    In the first place, God is not necessarily a good being for man.


    For example, many people would be happy if the pests disappeared. But once it is gone, the birds and fish that were eating the pests are troubled.


    That''s why goddesses do not manifest themselves in this world and do not exert their power directly. This could seriously upset the balance of power in the world.


    ©¤©¤That''s why I empowered a substitute like the Saintess and entrusted everything to her.


    Among them, evil gods... "


    "For people, harmful beings are©¤©¤ called evil gods. I''m sure you did, didn''t you?"


    That''s right.


    So what power does the evil god possess?


    Asked, the goddess spoke in a slightly troubled tone.


    [...... [White Snake] is said to be one of the most mysterious of the gods. But©¤©¤ what we know is that we are good at destroying objects.


    And... I was convinced when I saw the magic power that was left here. This sacred flavor has a unique magic power. I''ve seen the same thing for thousands of years. White Snake .


    Not only the clock tower here, but the [White Snake] was also heavily involved in this series of incidents. ¡±


    "That''s right..."


    Pretty credible information.


    I can''t believe I''m even involved in an evil god©¤©¤.


    When I heard that the Demon King was sealed in the capital of Berkaim, I said©¤©¤ no. I had a more unpleasant feeling.


    Um, goddess, how do we solve this case?©¤©¤


    And ©¤©¤it happened suddenly when I tried to repeat the question.


    "Hey! The shop sign is gone!" It''s a precious sign inherited from the ancestors! I can''t believe it''s gone... "


    "Oh, I don''t have my wallet!?" Hey, you took it, didn''t you? Hurry up and get the fuck out! "


    "I don''t know anything about that!... oh! You don''t even have my wallet!? You have to give it back!"


    The people in the square make more noise.


    Looks like everyone here is missing something as important as the clock tower.


    Some of them have become suspicious and are suspicious of others.


    ©¤©¤Woah.


    Your whole body is freezing cold.


    C¨¦cile!


    When I rushed to call Cecily-chan.....


    What''s the matter, sister?


    and she looked up at me with a sudden look on her face.


    "I''m glad..."


    I don''t know why, but I felt like Cecily had disappeared for a moment.


    But that seems to have ended in anguish,©¤©¤ and I want to feel at ease, but I can''t afford to do that right now.


    The [White Snake] is rampaging.©¤©¤


    The goddess continued in pain.


    Eliane,©¤©¤ this is no longer too big a problem for you to hold on to alone. Ask Nigel for help too. Please hurry to him. Let''s talk about it first. ¡±


    Got it!


    But before that...!


    I appeal out loud to the people in the square.


    "Everyone, don''t worry! Nigel and I will make sure this case is resolved! So don''t be suspicious of others right now. Please... trust me!"


    Then, the surroundings quickly began to calm down.


    "Hey, that''s..."


    "Oh, it''s the Holy Maiden." Ruthless and beautiful..... "


    You know what? She''s led us all the way to Lynchgham''s problems.


    "Then you can leave it to the Saintess." However, we were suspicious of others. Let''s learn from her and settle down a little bit more. "


    I heard that voice too.


    "Great...."


    I stroked my chest down, and then Cecilie properly clasped her hands.


    "Cecilie! Let''s get back to the castle!" Tell this to Nigel! ¡±


    I have to tell you about the snake!


    Yes!


    Having said that, we quickly rushed to Ralph''s place.


    ... is that it?


    "I think I just felt something wrong..."


    Onee-chan?


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    No, you can''t.


    Don''t think too much now.

 157 148 · Crisis of extinction

    "Oh, Elaine, what''s the matter?"


    The Royal Castle.


    As we hurried to Nigel''s room, we met Douglas on the way.


    "Douglas! Actually, something terrible has happened..."


    "Hmm? Is this a case? What the hell is that..."


    ¡°I don''t have time to go into detail. I will go to Nigel''s place now. Are you coming too?"


    "Hmm, Nigel..."


    Then Douglas glared openly.


    "In that case, I will refrain." Let me talk to you later. "


    Huh? Are you sure?


    "I thought if it was Douglas, I''d see it clearly..."


    Before my doubts were cleared up, Douglas left the scene to escape.


    But when you leave,


    "... it''s awkward to face him now. Absolutely... why should I be considerate of him?"


    I was muttering, but I don''t understand the reason anymore.


    "Onee-chan, let''s go!"


    Oh, right! Let''s go!


    Cecilie pulls the hem of her clothes and switches her head.


    Once again, we ran to Nigel''s room.


    "Nigel! The clock tower in the square..."


    Yeah, I''m listening to you.


    When he got to Nigel''s room,©¤©¤ he already had a steep expression on his face.


    "What the hell is going on?" Even with bags and wallets, I don''t think it''s that easy to get rid of the clock tower..... "


    ¡°I need to talk to you about that.¡±


    I told Nigel about the [White Snake] I heard from the goddess.


    "I-It''s not like that..."


    Nigel can''t hide his surprise when he''s finished talking.


    ¡°The situation seems to be more serious than we thought. So I thought I couldn''t hold on to it alone, so I thought I''d ask for your help.¡±


    "Yeah, that''s not a mistake. If you''re even involved with an evil god, you''ll have to put your hips in it."


    Nigel''s voice tastes more serious.


    A snake... is erasing everyone''s precious things, isn''t it?


    Yes.


    And... a question came up from Cecilie-chan who was listening next to me, so I shook my head vertically.


    Well then, why don''t we just take down that bad guy?


    Well, if a series of incidents is the work of [White Snake], it''s likely to converge if we take him down.


    Ralph agreed with me.


    But.


    "Things are not that simple."


    ©¤©¤and the voice of the goddess echoes in my head.


    Eliane, even Nigel...


    Got it.


    I will place my hand on Nigel''s back and grant him the blessing of a goddess.


    By doing this, Nigel can hear the goddess too.


    My companion, Nigel. Can you hear me?


    "Yes, I can hear you. I was talking about defeating the [White Snake]... but what do you think of the goddess?"


    Nigel asks, and the goddess begins to speak with a serious voice.


    Indeed, if you defeat the©¤©¤ [White Snake], the power will disappear. Therefore, what happens next can be prevented beforehand... and what has disappeared due to the [White Snake] is thought to return to its original location. "


    "Isn''t it a solution to everything?©¤©¤"


    But...


    As if to shatter my hopes, the goddess continues.


    [The [White Snake] is a kind of god, although it is an evil god. If you kill©¤©¤ a god, the punishment may fall and Lynchgiham may disappear. ¡±


    Lynchgi ham is extinguished©¤©¤.


    We are stunned to hear the facts of the shock.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    This is the result of a comprehensive overview of the situation up to now. Nigel, this kind of incident is happening only in Lynchgham, isn''t it?


    "Yeah. I thought maybe I was in another country... so I collected information." But it''s only happening in Lynchghi Ham. "


    I see... [White Snake] must have hit Lynchgi Ham with a wedge.


    "Wedge...?"


    I ask questions of unfamiliar words.


    Originally, God is aimed at the whole world. It''s basically not©¤©¤ about empowering just one country. But sometimes there is a need to focus on just one country. In that case, we wedge the area and focus on the power of God.


    Therefore, in this state, if God''s killing is carried out, God''s punishment©¤©¤ will be inflicted on the wedged region of Lynchghi Ham. Thousands of years ago, there were cases where one country was destroyed. "


    Listening to that story, I was trapped by the feeling of sinking to the bottom of the ocean.


    I can''t move satisfactorily because of the water and I can''t breathe. The more you try, the worse it©¤©¤ feels.


    "Is there no way to remove the wedge?"


    ''No, you''ll have to pray that it will come off naturally over time. That said... even if the wedge comes off, the divine punishment will not change due to the divine killing. If only Lynchgi ham is safe, you don©¤©¤''t think that''s okay?


    "... yes"


    What if, instead, the Kingdom of Berkhaim is extinguished?


    ... I can''t regret what I did. Directional removal of the wedge is excluded for the time being.


    "Can''t you do something about it?" The way that Lynchgi Ham doesn''t disappear and your precious things don''t disappear anymore..... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In response to my question, the goddess does not reply immediately.


    If you were a goddess, you would have come up with a good idea. Just a few seconds of©¤©¤ silence would break that expectation.


    It was an unpleasant silence.


    And eventually©¤©¤.


    I think it''s©¤©¤ very difficult.


    and the goddess determines.


    That''s right!


    But... there are only two possible ways.


    The goddess went on.


    The first is to remake the [White Snake]. If the [White Snake] has wiped out your precious things, you can change it so that it doesn''t.


    However, it is impossible to change God in a biocomprehensible way. Well... [The White Snake] might be able to rebuild it if you hit it with a force of the exact opposite nature.]


    "Exactly the opposite... what is that like?"


    Beings far from God. If God protects the world, the opposite is the power that destroys the world. If so, may I say©¤©¤ that the white is painted black? Do you have such great power?


    "... no."


    Even if my power is incredible, it is only drawing on the power of the goddess.


    In other words, it''s the same kind of power as the [White Snake].


    It would be©¤©¤ impossible to replace the [White Snake].


    So what''s the other way?


    Next, Nigel asked the goddess.


    But.


    Maybe it''s a slightly different way of saying it, but©¤©¤ suddenly, why is [The White Snake] hitting Lynchgi Ham with a wedge and destroying the precious things in this city...?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Even though it is an evil god, it is difficult to think of unnecessary exercise of power. In other words, the [White Snake] may be currently rampaging or someone else may be using its power.¡±


    In other words, if we can find someone using the [White Snake], we can stop releasing power.


    and Nigel ask questions.


    No, it''s impossible to stop a god who has moved once. God is not that convenient.


    But if anyone is really©¤©¤ using it,©¤©¤ there might be a clue hidden in it to change the [White Snake]. "


    Certainly... you''re right to tell the goddess.


    But...


    "Does such a person really exist?" I don''t think it''s normal to use the power of God.... "


    ... I have only one idea.


    The goddess continues to speak with her voice as something even more strange.


    There is an ''angel'' beside God. If you are an angel serving the [White Snake], you will understand its power deeply, and it also contains magical powers similar to those of God. Or...... ¡±


    "Angel..."


    I am only known in books.


    However, it was unclear why the angels were using the power of the [White Snake] to destroy everyone''s precious things. Not to mention where she is... "


    Even if I could find it, it didn''t stop the [White Snake]. Don''t rely too much on it.


    "This is going to be a pain in the ass..."


    Saying that, Nigel''s voice sank.


    "But there''s nothing I can do but say." All we can do is find a powerful power that can remake the [White Snake]. And the other thing was to find out who was using the power of the [White Snake]. Let''s face forward. If we stop, the people will be in trouble. ¡±


    "Um, yeah. That''s right. I''m sorry, Elaine. You''re always helping me.¡±


    and Nigel raise his face.


    His concern is justifiable. Even I am so anxious that I want to cry.


    But I promised everyone in the square, "I''ll make sure to solve it."


    Don''t stay down forever to keep that promise.


    "Onee-chan really looks so hard." Is there anything Cecily can do to help? "


    "I don''t know what you were talking about, but you were communicating with the goddess?" Ralph will also be able to help.


    The goddess''s voice wasn''t heard by Cecilie and the others.


    But Cecilie and Ralph©¤©¤ take good care of us.


    "Thank you. For now, I don''t know where to start... but I''ll let you both know if I''m in any trouble."


    Don''t be shy.


    and Ralph licked my cheek.


    It feels rough and pleasant.


    If it wasn''t for this kind of situation, I would have moved to love Ralph like this, but I didn''t feel like it©¤©¤ now.


    "Onee-chan! Don''t forget. Cecilie is always on your side!"


    ¡±Fufu, thank you Cecily-chan too¡±


    You have to do your best to keep Cecily smiling.


    ©¤©¤However, I may not have understood the seriousness of the situation at this time.


    I couldn''t prevent that big incident from happening©¤©¤.

 158 149 · Rough Franz

    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Urumamoz Chamber of Commerce...


    "Why! Why isn''t it working!?"


    Franz slammed his fist into his desk and screamed angrily.


    The room is sporadic and miserable. The floor is littered with documents and books, and it''s hard to find a place to step on them.


    "Master Franz, what''s the matter?" You''ve been acting weird lately. "


    While no one of his men approached Franz and waited for the storm to pass, the©¤©¤ puppeteer Joel calmly asks.


    "Something''s wrong? Hmm, you know what I''m talking about." It''s probably none of your business as a puppeteer. "


    "... I see. Excuse me."


    Saying that, Joel closes his mouth. I guess I was just curious to ask you a question.


    (He''s really creepy. I would never want to see you again if I didn''t have the skills to be a puppeteer.)


    Franz recalls the past as he regains his breath.


    (But... this guy''s pointing out isn''t a mistake either. I''m a little weird these days)


    Until now, Franz had a good sail.


    But for the first time in his life, he was in a dilemma.


    No matter what new product I sell, I can''t sell it as I think it will. On the contrary, it became an unprofitable business that drifted the deficit, which was causing the Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce to suffer.


    I also invested in startups with attractions. However, the company that invested collapsed as if it had measured the timing. As a result, it is impossible to recover the investment.


    You try to recover those deficits, but they''re all backstabbing. The deficit grew bigger and bigger.


    It was a complete vicious circle.


    (Moreover, as soon as this happens, the women are also separated from me. What a bunch of cash!)


    Franz''s girlfriends, who were all around him, walked away from him as soon as they couldn''t get a penny from him.


    This was exactly what happened when the gap in gold was the gap at the edge.


    ©¤©¤Why did it suddenly go wrong?


    Franz himself was aware©¤©¤ that he had rushed to see Nigel back.


    With that in mind, my hatred for Nigel grew even stronger.


    "It''s not good to stay like this... it''s time for your father''s patience to expire"


    The head of the Ulmamos Chamber of Commerce is of course Franz''s father.


    He is relentless, even if he is his son.


    Of course you know that Franz is still in a state of disrepair.


    I wonder when he''s going to be held responsible and removed from the cadre...... Franz has been struggling to sleep at night.


    "Hey, Joel."


    What is it?


    Joel answers without changing the tone of his voice while standing upright.


    "No one else has called you in today." I was thinking of selling that doll. That''s definitely going to be a hit! Make a lot of them! "


    But Joel exhaled and looked at Franz with compassion.


    "That is not something that can be mass-produced." It wasn''t made for that purpose in the first place, was it? Have you forgotten your original purpose? "


    "Hey, do something about it!" Yeah, you could hire someone. I need expenses. If it''s that much money, I can pull it from my dad. "


    ¡°I can''t. I''m the only one who can make it.¡±


    Joel determines that.


    Franz felt even more irritated when he saw the jaws without changing his expression.


    "Tsk...! I wonder if that really works for you!?" If it doesn''t work, it''s free of charge.©¤©¤ "


    ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡±


    The tone is stubborn.


    It seemed to have a firm sense of self-confidence.


    Therefore, Franz cannot say anything more.


    "Damn it! It''s too late for the effect to appear in the first place." If you want to make it anyway, make it more immediate from the start! ¡±


    "I can''t help it." You can make such a thing, but you will be noticed by His Highness Nigel and the Holy Maiden. And©¤©¤ you seem to be doing your best not to be noticed, but it''s already working. ¡±


    "Really...?"


    Yes.


    Joel''s mouth was twisted and twisted.


    "The time was full. You don''t have to worry about anything. We just have to proceed with God''s guidance.©¤©¤"


    ¡ô¡ô


    I woke up in the morning with a©¤©¤ loud knock.


    ¡±Fuah, fuahhh?¡±


    Stand up while stretching and slowly open the door.


    E, Lord Eliane!


    Then Abby entered the room with©¤©¤ tremendous force and grabbed my shoulders hard.


    "What''s the matter?" from this early in the morning..... "


    "I''m sorry... I know you''re unfaithful." However, I think I must tell Master Elliane first.... "


    "... what happened?"


    Feeling the unusual atmosphere, I ask calmly.


    When I looked at her expression, I immediately felt drowsy.


    Abby takes several deep breaths and then moves her mouth like this.


    Master Cecily has©¤©¤ disappeared.

 159 Disappearance of 150 cecilies

    Master Cecily has©¤©¤ disappeared.


    "... eh?"


    No matter what I was told, I was prepared not to be surprised.


    Still, my thoughts stopped for a moment. So much has happened.


    "Cecilie-chan... disappeared?"


    "Yes, correctly, it is better to©¤©¤ say that Cecily is nowhere to be found." I went to wake Master Cecily up in the morning. "


    "So when I went to the room, you said Cecily wasn''t there?" Is there any possibility of mistake? "


    Asked, Abby shook her head vertically.


    "Yes, Master Eliane is right. It could be my early start. But... the moment I entered Cecilie-sama''s room, I didn''t like it..."


    Disgusting?


    "Yes, I think you should see it soon." Let''s go! "


    and Abby pulls my arm.


    ©¤©¤Of course, as Abby said, it''s also possible that she''s early.


    It is decided that you are better.


    But when I heard this story, my heartbeat became noisy.


    Without Abby, we''re going to fall here.


    "I see... let''s hurry!"


    I don''t have time to change my clothes.


    I rushed out of the room in my sleeping suit to Cecilie-chan''s room.


    "I hope nothing happens...!"


    I hope so©¤©¤, but the closer you get to Cecilie-chan''s room, the more unpleasant it gets.


    And arrived in front of her room. We opened the door vigorously and entered the room.


    ©¤©¤There''s nothing wrong with it, Cecilie-chan''s room.


    It didn''t look particularly messy, but there was a stuffed animal rolling on the floor that looked like me.


    But nothing is©¤©¤ important.


    "Cecily-chan..."


    I ©¤©¤can''t see her!


    It was a strange feeling, as if the room insisted©¤©¤ that it was natural, as if it had not been there from the beginning.


    "After all, have you already headed to the courtyard?" That said, even if it''s worn out by the time you get here, it''s not strange, but... just in case, shall we go look for it in the courtyard? "


    "That''s right..."


    I feel dizzy.


    I wonder why.


    My heart was filled with such despair©¤©¤ that I would never see Cecily again.


    Still, I managed to regain my mind and try to leave the room behind... "


    Eliane


    A voice echoed in his head.


    "Goddess..."


    I think you have a faint sense of it, but I was convinced when I saw the remnant of©¤©¤ this divine magic power. The worst has happened. Cecily disappeared......]


    said the©¤©¤ goddess.


    The power of the [White Snake] is involved.


    Then I immediately went to Nigel and told him that Cecily was gone.


    Of course, the [White Snake]©¤©¤.


    Upon hearing that, Nigel immediately convened an urgent meeting to gather His Majesty the King and his ministers.


    "If I''m not in the©¤©¤ castle, I might be in the city." They continued their search for Cecilie in the castle. The knights want you to find the whole city. If you don''t have enough manpower, you can send a request to the adventurer. I''m sorry to keep you busy in the morning©¤©¤, but please. She''s my precious sister. Okay, I''ll leave the meeting to you. "


    Nigel says so at the end of the meeting. Everyone in the conference room was scattered, and Cecilie-chan was searched.


    Ladies and gentlemen, move around in a hurry. I''m sure you sincerely hope that Cecily-chan is safe.


    "Oh, oh... it''s Cecily..."


    Among them was the figure of His Majesty the King.


    It looked quite wolfy.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you rest in your room for once?" At this rate, you will fall by the time Cecily-sama is found. "


    and the minister who was nearby supported the king''s body.


    "Well, I don''t know if I have time to do that... I''m going to find Cecily.©¤©¤"


    Fuzzy, the king was about to fall to the floor.


    Your Majesty!


    Nigel suddenly enters to help the King.


    "Leave it to me."©¤©¤ I''m sure Cecilie will find you, but I need you to take your Majesty to your room. ¡±


    Got it.


    No, I don''t want to. I don''t want to.©¤©¤


    The King seems to be unexplained, but leaves the room to be dragged away by the minister.


    As a matter of course, His Majesty the King lacked calm in©¤©¤ this affair.


    ¡±Hmm... even though I''m already old, my father''s going to do something stupid.¡±


    Nigel exhales, comes to me and talks like this.


    "Elaine... are you okay?"


    "... yes. I''m safe. But now I''m Cecilie-chan. Is it really possible to find her? I can''t see you again like this.©¤©¤"


    It''s okay.


    Nigel embraces my body, which is about to cry.


    Fluffy softness envelops your body.


    He gently stroked my head to reassure me.


    "Cecilie is a strong boy. They''ll come back to us and laugh like usual."


    "... yes"


    Normally, feeling Nigel''s warmth makes me a little uneasy, but I can''t do it©¤©¤ right now.


    The anxiety never completely disappeared.


    I don''t know what''s going on with Cecily while I''m doing this.


    Cecilie''s smile floats in her brain.


    The circus was fun! I want to come back!


    She seemed really happy when she was watching the circus.


    When I think of that time, I naturally loosen my cheeks.


    It''s not just Cecily! Douglas and Abby, you and me... Ralph are coming with us! ¡±


    Honeymoon.


    Not just with Nigel, but with Cecilie and everyone else.


    The place is in the country of the East.


    There, you can taste delicious food and visit tourist destinations. When I thought of everyone laughing, my heart burst out.


    ©¤©¤But there was no Cecilie next to it.


    Without her, there is no point. When I think about it, my chest hurts.


    "I want to see you..."


    I noticed that word in my mouth.


    "I want to eat something more delicious with Cecily." I want to travel to a far country together. I want to see her smile more and more, that''s not©¤©¤ why I''m depressed here. ¡±


    I took my face off Nigel''s chest and wiped the tears floating in my eyes with my arms.


    ¡°Thank you, Nigel. Your help has made it clear what I need to do. I want to see Cecily©¤©¤ again. You mustn''t stop here to fulfill that wish.¡±


    "Yeah, I''m glad you''re back to your usual Elijah. That''s why I like you."


    and Nigel laugh.


    ©¤©¤Then let''s start by sorting out the situation.


    "The others continued to search for Cecily-chan." Maybe you''re just lost somewhere. ¡±


    "I see. They''re all desperate to find me."


    By the way... Ralph and Douglas heard this story and immediately jumped out of the castle.


    Ralph ran around the city.


    Douglas came from the sky.


    But... the fact that Douglas hasn''t spoken to you about it doesn''t mean that the results won''t be good.


    You all want to see Cecily-chan, too.


    "Of course. She was loved by everyone.©¤©¤ I think everyone was looking for me spontaneously, even if I didn''t order them."


    If we''re allocating so much personnel to the search, we''ve decided what we need to do.


    We''ll hit the [White Snake].


    Yeah, that''s right.


    As I said, Nigel shook his head vertically.


    Until now, the things that have disappeared are bags and clock towers.


    However, from that time on, I was afraid that this would spread to other people.


    Worst of all, it became a reality.


    "Kill the [White Snake] and everything will be back to normal." However, because of that, the divine punishment may be meted out and the Lynchgi ham may be extinguished...... "


    That''s right.


    Here you can hear the©¤©¤ goddess''s voice. I also bless Nigel with a goddess and share her voice with him.


    In order to solve the©¤©¤ situation with the goddess, you should have hit the opposite force from the [White Snake] and rebuilt it, right?


    Yes.


    The goddess replied.


    "In the meantime, is Cecily somewhere?" Could it have disappeared without a trace... "


    No, that''s impossible. If it''s really gone, there''s no reason for it to return to its original place when the [White Snake] stops exercising its power. The White Snake has no such power.


    And the goddess continues to do so, as if to dispel my worries.


    Cecily''s whereabouts can''t be identified yet. However, it seems that they are temporarily somewhere in the©¤©¤ God Realm that is completely different from here. "


    A place where there are supposed to be gods, including©¤©¤ goddesses in the goddess world.


    Since it is a different dimension from here, the flow of time will also be different. So I don''t think anything will happen to Cecily...... "


    But Cecilie''s been waiting on her own for a long time.


    Now, when Nigel asks,


    You don''t have to think that way.


    and the goddess replied.


    So is it possible to meet the©¤©¤ [White Snake]? That could be a good way to do it. ¡±


    Besides... it''s possible that Cecilie is there too.


    In order for you humans to go there, [Entrance] is needed. Anyway, in order for a human to go to the Divine Realm, such as the clock tower, [Entrance] would be essential. Cecilie passed through there and went to the Divine Realm where the [White Snake] was and disappeared from©¤©¤ this world.


    But as long as you find it, I will guide you to where Cecily is. ¡±


    Alright, let''s find the [Entrance] in parallel with our search for the power to fight the [White Snake].


    Yes, I''m sorry, if I had a little more power.©¤©¤


    "No, no, there must be a lot of goddesses, too."


    I can''t blame her.


    "Alright... let''s do our best. In the meantime, I''ll try to find a scholar who seems to know something about the evil gods."


    "Please, I will go to the library and search for a book about the legacy of the evil gods." That way, we may be closer to the presence of those who use the power of God. ¡±


    Yeah, I''m begging you.


    The light of hope is about to vanish at any moment.


    But don''t always look down.


    We decided to leave the conference room together.

 160 151... my precious sister.

    Ever since I broke up with Eliane, I''ve been walking around the castle on my feet.


    "Cecily..."


    As she did so, her memories disappeared in her mind from one day to the next.


    ©¤©¤Was it about three years ago?


    When I was still a student, there was a busy period when exams and official duties overlapped on©¤©¤ campus.


    The body and mind complained of fatigue and were on the verge of breaking.


    However, on the surface, I was still trying to live my daily life as usual.


    Nigel is amazing. I always look cool and do great things. "


    It''s really amazing, isn''t it? It must be fundamentally different from us in the way we make our bodies and our minds. "


    The classmates around me praised me.


    I respond with a smile. [M]


    But ©¤©¤his heart was screaming.


    As the representative of the country, I always had to show the norm to everyone.


    That''s why I can''t let the screams of my heart out. I was afraid that if I did that, everyone would lose sight of me... and the evaluation I had built up so far would collapse.


    Nevertheless, I was satisfied with such a life. [M]


    Slowly, I will be king of this country. [M]


    I felt unparalleled joy in drawing the people as the king of ideals and developing the country.


    Therefore, that evening, I was studying by expanding my textbooks in my room. I think I stayed up late at night.


    At that time, I heard a knock on the©¤©¤ door and someone came in from the hallway.


    It''s Cecilie.


    ¡±Cecilie, what''s wrong? Can''t you sleep?


    No......


    She shook her head to the side and then offered me a small bag. [M]


    I''ve been making cookies for a while. Take this and beat it. "


    I think it was more of a surprise than an emotion.


    Open the bag. There was a lot of colorful cookies in it. The shapes are uneven and I don''t think it was bought somewhere. It must be true that Cecilie made it.


    Of course, Cecily was even younger than she is now. I wonder if the castle cock helped me make it.


    It is©¤©¤ sweet to try a bite of cookies. Rather, it''s too sweet.


    Did I misallocate the sugar?


    However, its sweetness stains your tired body. It was the best cookie I''ve ever had.


    That''s why.


    Thank you, Cecily. It''s delicious.


    and told Cecilie the truth from the bottom of his heart.


    Then she smiled and leaned against me,


    When you''re used to it, you better be easy with it. Nhhh, you''ve done too much. "


    and moved his mouth.


    No one was going to understand the fatigue.


    In fact, my classmates,©¤©¤ Abby and Father didn''t say anything after seeing me like I usually do.


    But only Cecilie was different.


    She was the only one who noticed my heart screaming. [M]


    When I noticed it, tears were dripping from my eyes.


    Fufufu, now you''ve shown Cecily something that''s not like oniichan.


    The smile fills my face.


    I originally liked sweet things, but since then, I may have liked them even more.


    Cecilie is a dear sister to me.


    But ©¤©¤you may never see her again.


    I tried to behave as calmly as I could in front of Eliane. But the truth is, I wanted to express my anxiety.


    But don''t do that.


    If you do that, everyone will be worried.


    At least in public, you must play the prince of everybody''s dreams.


    That''s it, I switched my head again to search for Cecilie.


    "Hurry up and don''t listen to the scholar. It''s definitely in the castle...."


    It was when I muttered to myself.


    "...!?"


    Intense dizziness. Your headache keeps coming.


    I accidentally put my hand on the nearby wall. Otherwise, he would have collapsed.


    "What the hell...?"


    No, not just now.


    I haven''t been feeling well lately.


    I thought it was because I worked a little too hard, but this was a little different from my usual fatigue©¤©¤.


    Come on, be true to your desires. You''re ugly now.


    Again.


    It was the same voice that I heard when I exchanged swords with Douglas.


    I''ve never heard a voice©¤©¤ like this. Have I ever met the Lord of this voice?


    My memory goes back, but I couldn''t remember it well because of my headache.


    "Who are you...?"


    But I didn''t get an answer.


    My enquiries disappeared into the void.

 161 152 Location of the entrance

    "I didn''t find any clues after all..."


    Come back to your room.


    At the beginning of the opening, I muttered to myself.


    "How to make a new [White Snake]." And the [Entrance] to where the [White Snake] is...... I don''t have any clue. "


    Don''t be impatient.


    But no matter how much I told myself, I couldn''t calm down.


    At that time, Cecilie''s stuffed animal placed by the©¤©¤ bed entered her eyes.


    I gently take it in my hand.


    "Cecilie-chan... let''s play with me again." I won''t give up! "


    While looking at Cecilie''s stuffed animal, she made her words so strong.


    ©¤©¤Ahh.


    At that time, I notice.


    "I can''t believe it was in this place..."


    It looked like the goddess was the same.


    Goddess.


    Yes,©¤©¤ definitely. The stuffed animal was called the [Entrance]. "


    and the goddess, unequivocally assuming.


    Yes©¤©¤, there was also a stuffed animal in my shape in Cecilie''s room. And it was left untamed on the ground.


    It was strange to think of it now.


    Even though the room was as usual, why were only my stuffed animals rolling on the floor?


    Have you forgotten that Cecilie-san cleared it up?


    No, it doesn''t matter if something else is messy.


    In other words, that stuffed animal is clearly different to Cecilie''s room.


    "...... I lost my mind because Cecily-chan was gone, and I was delayed in realizing it."


    But if you find the [Entrance], we''ll talk soon.


    "Let''s go to the [White Snake] right now... no, before we do that, let''s go get Nigel." I may not be able to handle it alone. "


    That''s when I tried to jump out©¤©¤ of the room.


    Don''t move.


    A sudden voice.


    Turning around, there was a boy in white.


    The moment©¤©¤ I see it, I see in an instant that he is not a human being.


    "... who are you? I have never felt such divine magic power even when I saw it."


    "Hohoho, you can still see it with just a glance." After all, it seems that you were right not to appear before you. "


    I don''t know who he is.


    ©¤©¤But then I disappeared and walked into my room. I''m not a fanatic.


    Besides, showing up at this timing must have something to do with Cecilie''s disappearance.


    That''s why I try to shout out loud©¤©¤ before asking any more questions.


    But.


    "That''s why I told you not to move on your own. Is it not within the bounds of movement to speak among humans?"


    He turns his hand on me.


    At that moment©¤©¤, my body stopped moving like a stone.


    "Ugh...!"


    "It''s no use. Are you trying to ask for help just in case?" I''m sorry, but I had to put a barrier in this room. It''s impossible to ask that dragon for help. "


    He speaks lightly.


    When you get so far ahead of©¤©¤ you, Eliane, be careful for sure. If someone like you remembers this strongly, he can be released from this kind of restraint. "


    That''s right.


    Is he licking me? Then it would be more convenient to keep it alert.


    Without breaking my regretful expression, I secretly restrained myself,©¤©¤ perhaps trying©¤©¤ to solve some kind of magic,


    Are you sure? If you do more than that, she won''t die.


    To his words, I stop moving.


    "That girl... could it be Cecilie-chan!?"


    ©¤©¤She is the only one who can say that in this situation.


    Without changing his expression, he continues as if he were reading a predetermined script.


    "After all... even though I left the [Entrance] nearby, it seemed impossible to forcefully take you away to the God Realm." There''s a troublesome god near you. She was right to take her hostage. "


    I wonder if you mean the troublesome©¤©¤ goddess.


    And she, of course, is Cecilie. I''ve taken her hostage... a calming tactic.


    I felt anger brewing in me.


    "Answer me. You took Cecilie-chan to the Divine Realm." And give©¤©¤ her back now! "


    "There''s nothing to worry about." I''ll take you to the same place from now on, as long as©¤©¤ you''re quiet. "


    No, Elaine. This is a trap. Now we should ask Nigel for help. "


    "So, but..."


    I don''t know what will happen to Cecily.


    I knew it was a trap.


    ©¤©¤But even so, I can''t abandon Cecily.


    Because she gave me a lot of happiness.


    And from now on, it''s my turn to make Cecily-chan happy©¤©¤.


    "... I see. But you can touch Cecily with one finger." I''ll bite my©¤©¤ tongue and die. "


    "Kukuku, I didn''t expect you to realize that much." I thought she was just a girl who knew, but she seemed to be sowing a lot. "


    For the first time, Joel laughed expressionlessly.


    It looked as if a voice was just coming out of the doll and it was creepy.


    "Then let''s go. Rest assured." I''ll let you live. Otherwise, my ambitions won''t be realized. "


    When Joel snaps his fingers, he turns pure white in©¤©¤ front of him. Continuing, I felt like I was flying somewhere else.

 162 153 · The day the saintly lady disappeared from the world

    On ©¤©¤that day, the Saintess (Elijah) disappeared from the world.


    Maria!


    Seeing Maria in the castle, I called out in a hurry.


    Have you found Elaine¡­?


    With that in mind, Maria shook her head with her mouth closed.


    "I can''t find it... I''m talking to Douglas just in case, but he''s not responding." After all, is it because of your [White Snake]? "


    "... perhaps"


    I replied with a surprisingly sinking voice.


    I spent time searching for Cecilie all night yesterday.


    In the morning, when she came back to her room to take a nap,©¤©¤ Abby shook her hair and told me that she couldn''t find Elijah.


    When I heard that, my head turned pure white. [M]


    But if I panic©¤©¤ here, it''s going to annoy everyone.


    I went to Eliane''s room with Abby,©¤©¤ but there was no sign of her.


    "... it must be the work of the [White Snake] to disappear at this timing." Of course, if you''re just out for a walk somewhere, you can''t beat it.©¤©¤ ¡±


    But that hope will be faint. Because she is not a woman who does such a thing at will.


    "If that''s the case, would that mean that you don''t have the technique to do it?" According to your story, even if you go to the place where Cecilie and Elaine are, you need the [entrance], right? "


    Yeah.


    I''m sure of it.


    However, the solution was also the power of the goddess. I wonder if I can go that far, even with the [Entrance] on my own.


    It can be said that with her gone, the situation has become even more desperate.


    But...


    "... there''s one thing that comes to mind."


    That being said, I show Maria a stuffed animal in the form of Elaine and Cecily.


    "I''ve had it for a while, but what is it?"


    "It was left in their room. They were both rolling on the floor."


    Either way, they''re in the category of beautiful people.


    It was hard to imagine that they had left their stuffed animals on the floor.


    "So... what''s the secret about this stuffed animal?"


    It''s a hypothesis.


    But now that I don''t know anything, I have no choice but to rely on this inexperienced clue.


    "That doll..."


    "Franz gave it to me. He might know something."


    And I keep going like this. [M]


    ¡°I''m going to Franz''s now. I''m sorry to Maria, but we need to keep searching for Eliane and Cecilie.©¤©¤"


    "Wait a minute."


    Maria makes me stop trying to walk.


    "That''s my job." You stay in the castle. "


    But...©¤©¤


    "Franz was one of your classmates when you were a student. Can you be ruthless towards your classmates?"


    "If it''s for Elaine and Cecilie, I''ll be as ruthless as I can be." Or do you think I''m going to feel bad for you? "


    "No,©¤©¤ you''ll do well." That''s why you shouldn''t. If it works, you''ll get hurt. I can''t stand seeing my brother like that. For©¤©¤ my brother, he''s always a cool guy. "


    Maria and I wink at each other.


    "... thank you,©¤©¤ Gert."


    ¡°It''s okay, don''t worry about it. Then again, you''re wrong. My name is Ma Li ''a. Come on, just remember it."


    Having said that, Maria left before me.

 163 154 · The ugly man doesnt notice

    "Hey, what are you guys!?" Who the hell do you think I am? You think you can do this rude imitation for free! "


    "Yes, yes, you don''t know who I am?" Just be quiet, okay? "


    Maria took a few knights and boarded the Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce.


    (I can''t believe it''s going to be so easy... I wonder if the Chamber of Commerce is going to cut this child off as well.)


    Initially, I was expecting to be turned down for a conversation with Franz. Because it is a Chamber of Commerce with so much power.


    But it wasn''t.


    After explaining the situation, he briefly guided me to this room. Too much beating, so much surprise.


    (I wonder if this child originally had many enemies in the Chamber of Commerce. So if you''re going to be so hostile to me, let''s just get Franz out of here. However, it''s convenient for us.)


    Maria quickly closes her distance from Franz and asks:


    "You gave Nigel the stuffed animals of Eliane and Cecilie." I''d like to ask you a few questions about that. "


    "......!"


    Franz''s shoulders are twitching.


    The reaction convinced Maria that he knew something.


    "And I was thinking of selling it as a new product." So I tried to get permission to go to Nigel in the old Tutte. Isn''t there anything strange about it? "


    "That''s all. But strangely enough, Eliane and Cecilie just disappeared." That''s why this stuffed animal is involved in something..... "


    "It''s gone...?" Oh, that''s not me! I didn''t know stuffed animals had such an effect..... "


    "You want to tell me you didn''t©¤©¤ know it would work?" You know something after all. "


    "...... Tch!"


    Franz tongues.


    But no more, he won''t open his mouth.


    (Honestly, I can''t take much time. I didn''t want to imitate you.....)


    Maria draws her sword.


    "What, what!? Are you going to kill me?" If you do that, the truth is forever in the darkness.©¤©¤ "


    ©¤©¤Maria paid him with her sword before Franz tried to keep on saying that.


    This separates Franz''s set hairstyle.


    Only the lower half was left, and it looked strange.


    "Phew..."


    ¡°I''m not going to kill you. But I don''t like my hairstyle. That''s why I''ll give you a haircut.©¤©¤ There''s a good chance you''re going crazy."


    As Maria threatens, Franz''s face turns pale as she sees it.


    "I understand, so please don''t...!" I''ll tell you everything! "


    (Hmm, you don''t even have the courage to pass the ground, but you don''t look great)


    and Maria vomit evil in her heart, and then move her mouth like this.


    "So... where did Eliane and Cecily go?"


    "I-I don''t know that!" It''s just... that stuffed animal has a curse on it, and I heard that the owner is getting worse! If you give me the stuffed animal of Eliane, I''m sure Nigel will decorate his room somehow.... "


    Is it true?


    "Oh, it''s true! Trust me!"


    The words from Franz were slightly different from Maria''s predictions.


    (I''m not lying to you like this...? No, that''s not true.....)


    Maria''s expression continued unchanged, confused in her heart.


    "I forgot to ask Nigel about it... you didn''t make this stuffed animal, did you?"


    "I-I can''t possibly make such a filthy thing!?" It was made by a puppeteer named Yol, who I hired. "


    "Where''s the puppeteer...?"


    "... I haven''t seen you since last night. Where is he at such an important time....."


    and Franz make up a strange look.


    "That Yolu girl is the mastermind." So, what the hell is she thinking about doing? "


    "I-I don''t know. It''s just..."


    Franz turned his gaze upwards to remember something and continued.


    "I didn''t ask why, but he said he hated others. That''s why I lent a hand and tried to discredit©¤©¤ Nigel. When I heard that story, I thought... maybe he was trying to wipe out someone other than himself? I don''t think I can do that...."


    (What do you mean...?)


    Franz gets more and more confused.


    But I don''t think that Franz knows any more about Joel''s motives, and I don''t have time to question them here.


    "I''ll sort it out. The effect of the stuffed animal you know is to make the owner sick." The puppeteer who made the stuffed animal is now missing. I didn''t know that someone had the©¤©¤ effect of disappearing. "


    "Oh, oh! Trust me!"


    "Well, even if you let me hear about that later... anyway, you knew that stuffed animal wasn''t just a stuffed animal, right?" Why did you give it to Nigel? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At first, Franz closed his mouth and said nothing.


    But Maria thought that she would stick the tip of the sword, and she said:


    "©¤©¤Nigel was always a nuisance to me." If it hadn''t been for him, I would have been at the top of my class.


    He always stands in my way. [M] Even these days. I''m frustrated about him, so my business doesn''t turn out well.


    I''m not that bad, am I? It''s all Nigel''s fault! He looks cool and always takes only delicious things with him. Just because you''re a prince...! That''s why I..... "


    ¡±Haa... you''re too blind to see people.¡±


    In Maria''s eyes, the feeling of pity was greater than the anger.


    "You''re old enough to be an executive at the Ulmamoz Chamber of Commerce." You''ve made an effort, haven''t you? You must be good. But©¤©¤ why do you compare yourself to people? "


    Maria continues further, as if she were making a mistake.


    "What have you been seeing about Nigel?" Don''t you know how much she suffered and built up her current position? While everyone was asleep, she woke up to study. Even when I was about to go around with my whole body muscle pain, I participated in the training without showing any gestures like that. "


    Maria used to see Nigel like that.


    And the other royals and lords, too.


    Nigel is superior, so he''s not admired by everyone.


    I could have worked harder than anyone, so I will try to follow him.


    I''m not just a person who sits on the throne of being a prince and fails in my efforts.


    "Ever since she was a student, she''s been talking about you as a friend. You know, she was bragging about you. He''s amazing. I''m not a merchant. [M] I©¤©¤''m proud to have such a friend."


    "...... I didn''t think of that.©¤©¤"


    "Do you think Nigel can tell a lie like that? Then you''re an idiot after all."


    But it''s not uncommon for a man like this to be.


    Nigel is the light. Half of it, where there is light, there is darkness.


    "To tell you the truth, this child is a dark part born of such light."


    I''m glad I came©¤©¤.


    That''s what Maria thought.


    "You guys are looking for that girl called Yol." Maybe we''re still close. "


    Maria directs a few of her men to look at Franz again.


    "I''ll let you hear a lot of stories from now on." I like good-looking men who look like you. I''ll tell you what, but I don''t have the right to veto it. "


    No, let go!


    It was Franz who cried out, but Maria took him to the castle unwillingly.

 164 I didnt like her.

    At that time, in the Kingdom of Berkhaim...


    "That''s right." Eliane and Nigel''s sister.... "


    Leticia''s expression cast a shadow over Claude''s story.


    "Oh... I can''t seem to find it anywhere." According to Douglas, it was the work of an evil god named [White Snake]... but I don''t seem to know how to get to [White Snake]... "


    Claude''s face looked bitter, too.


    Claude heard from Douglas about the disappearance of Eliane and Cecilie.


    It seemed©¤©¤ that he knew something about it. But Claude couldn''t help.


    By the way... the dragon appeared above Berkhaim, making a bit of a stir in the capital, but©¤©¤ that''s another story.


    There''s still a barrier that Eliane built, isn''t there?


    "Yeah, so it looks like Douglas hasn''t decided she''s dead yet..."


    "I don''t know when she''s got something on her. That''s the way it is."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Claude didn''t say anything, but just looking at the look on his face made the answer clear.


    (Really, she can take care of you.)


    Leticia vomits evil in her heart.


    I hated Elaine.


    It''s a little natural and I try to help people right away. And when she realizes it, there are people around her.


    It was a talent Leticia didn''t have.


    Leticia is fundamentally inclined to keep people away.


    Even when I was wearing a mask and making love, I just couldn''t do it. Leticia was aware©¤©¤ that I knew people badly.


    (But Elaine smiled at me like that)


    I was confused at first.


    Even though I helped her out a little during the Demon King''s commotion, it didn''t mean that the treatment Leticia had done to her until now would be written off.


    That''s why I thought it would cut the edge, but it was©¤©¤ different.


    A tea party with Eliane, which is held regularly.


    This was originally elicited from Eliane.


    But at some point, I noticed myself looking forward to a tea party with Eliane. I enjoyed talking to her with no compassion.


    (How could a woman like me get such ordinary happiness? I can''t imagine it from the old days©¤©¤.


    and Leticia, taking the power of their eyes as strong, look at Claude.


    "Let''s help ourselves." We''re going to find Elaine and His Highness Nigel''s sister. ¡±


    "Of course! But by now, Douglas and Nigel will be looking for them with blood in their eyes." I still can''t find it. What should we do then...? "


    Claude reveals his anxiety.


    "I see... can you tell me a little more about what you heard from Douglas?" What happened when they disappeared? "


    Ah, ahh!


    Claude explains it to Leticia in detail.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What do you think? What do you got?"


    and Claude stare at Leticia''s face with anticipation.


    "... no, I don''t know. For now."


    "I see... but I can''t give up!" I talk to others too. Maybe we can get a clue where we can find them. "


    That said, Claude left the room behind.


    "... but I''m sure your hopes are low." Douglas and the others don''t know. "


    But he didn''t give up, and I thought it would be good for him to be able to act first before he bothered.


    (That''s why I fell in love with him...)


    Leticia returned to her room and grabbed some stuffed animal.


    It was a stuffed animal in the shape of Leticia.


    "I knew it... this stuffed animal bothers you, doesn''t it?"


    The two plush toy models disappeared as if they had been shown together.


    It seems to have something to do with it.


    "Hmm, I don''t like it, but... I don''t know because it''s out of©¤©¤ my league!?"


    At that time.


    Leticia''s stuffed animal glowed.


    Looking at the light, there was a sense that consciousness was being pulled.


    "What, what is this!?"


    Soon Leticia let go of her stuffed animal.


    But it©¤©¤ was too late.


    The light emitted from the stuffed animal became even stronger, and when I thought that it had turned pure white in front of me, my©¤©¤ consciousness stopped.

 165 156: I wont forgive you except for the happy ending.

    I was running around the castle to find Eliane and Cecilie...


    "Franz..."


    Maria and a few knights took me and I saw Franz walking over here.


    Franz looks at me and distorts his face. His gaze revealed a clear hatred of me. [M]


    Meanwhile, Maria glares at her, saying, "It''s gone." Didn''t you want Franz to see me? [M]


    But this is a problem that I should face properly. [M] Don''t run away.


    No, I don''t think she knows anything.


    Maria glanced at Franz and shook her head.


    Apparently, the puppeteer who made the stuffed toys for Elaine and Cecilie seems to be the mastermind this time.


    "The puppeteer... he was the one Franz hired." Was his name Joel? where is he.... "


    "I don''t think Franz knows that either. The others are searching for me, but I©¤©¤ don''t think I''m hiding in such an easy place, so it''ll take some time..."


    Maria''s expression darkens.


    "So... maybe you know something else, so I''m going to interrogate this girl now." That''s all right, right? "


    "Na, Nigel! Forgive me. I didn''t know anything. [M] Hey, we''re best friends, aren''t we? What are you going to do, interrogate your best friend?"


    Franz looks at me with a stunned eye. [M]


    But.


    "... All right, take me with you. I''m sorry for the loss."


    That''s what I said when I looked at Franz in the eye. [M]


    ¡±... oh my God!¡±


    and Maria nodded.


    "Wait, wait!?" Let me talk to Nigel.©¤©¤ "


    Franz resists, but Maria lightly kicks him in the ass. The other knights took Franz from both sides and left in front of me.


    Even if Franz wasn''t responsible for everything, it''s true that he indirectly put Eliane and Cecilie at risk.


    If there''s any chance I can get some information on them, I''ll be a demon.


    Besides, Maria would know how to add and subtract.


    That being said,


    I still can''t find the [Entrance] to get to where Eliane and Cecily are......


    Irritated by my own intimidation.


    The truth is, I want to throw my fist at the wall right now and let my emotions out.


    But... I couldn''t do it.


    How long have©¤©¤ I been like this? [M]


    As a student?


    No, I think it''s been for a long time.


    "... well, even if you think about this, you won''t make progress." I was at Franz''s after all.©¤©¤ "


    and when I tried to move my legs.


    Nai......©¤©¤ Jeh


    A voice echoed in my head.


    "What is this voice!?"


    I concentrate and listen to that voice. [M]


    It was definitely a©¤©¤ goddess.


    {...... I don''t have time...... I can''t©¤©¤, Eliane, Cecilie......}


    With no goddess blessed, I''ve never heard her voice before. Still, the goddess tried her best to communicate with me.


    Her voice was interrupted as if to prove it.


    It wasn''t strange whenever the voice disappeared.


    That is why I ask the question at the end. [M]


    "... where are Elaine and Cecilie?"


    ... Listen carefully. You two are... seized... by the Snake©¤©¤ God Realm


    Were they captured? And do you want to tell me that both of you are in the God Realm where the [White Snake] is?


    I immediately judged it from the voice of the goddess.


    "Please! Take me to the two of you!" That''s why I don''t care what it takes! ¡±


    ...... Soon...... Eliane, Cecilie...... the stuffed animal©¤©¤


    The story of the goddess is told from there.


    Her voice was terribly difficult to hear.


    But when we gather that fragmentary information, one fact comes to mind.


    To get to the two of you, we need Eliane and Cecilie''s stuffed animal. It seems that it is the [Entrance] to go to the place where the [White Snake] is.


    Entrance is already closed. However, with the power of the goddess, it was possible to pry open with a single force.


    That said, one person is the limit. Even if I went to the Divine Realm, there was no guarantee©¤©¤ that I would be able to return.


    Still.


    "Never mind, I can''t stand a world without Elaine and Cecilie." Goddess, please take me to the two of you. "


    ¡±I see... two stuffed animals...¡±


    Your voice is going down even more. Looks like the limit is approaching.


    Still, at the end, the goddess asked me:


    ©¤©¤What are you going to do?


    ©¤©¤and.


    I know better than anyone what the question means and how serious it is.


    So I couldn''t answer the question.


    "... not when you''re thinking about it." Whatever it is, I need to get back to my room. "


    Because the two stuffed animals are temporarily stored in my room. [M]


    "I know what the goddess was going to say." But I...©¤©¤ "


    That said, the moment I was about to run out,©¤©¤ I had a headache that broke.


    "......!"


    Again.


    The intense headache you''ve been feeling for the last few days.


    I have to go back to my room right away, but I can''t stand the pain, so I hit my knee in the spot.


    Moreover, I heard this voice next time.


    You can fill the white with black. You already have the means. "


    ©¤©¤I got it.


    I thought you''d heard it somewhere before.


    No, it wasn''t the voice that I heard correctly. [M] It was like a scream. However, being a voice doesn''t change anything.


    "You..."


    Have you finally noticed? Then©¤©¤ there''s something I wanted to ask you. What are you going to throw away?


    The voice of the Lord speaks to me like that. [M]


    That''s right, this also leads to what the goddess tried to say©¤©¤ earlier.


    Don''t defeat the [White Snake]. Then the divine punishment will be meted out.


    The best thing to do was to replace the [White Snake] with a powerful one.


    But I have no idea what that means.


    The ©¤©¤goddess wanted to ask me what I could do if I went to see the Elianes in such a state.


    I couldn''t answer right away.


    But I can answer the mystery©¤©¤ now.


    I''m sure it was necessary to tell the truth.


    "I...©¤©¤"


    I conveyed my answer to the Lord''s voice.


    Then he cried with a terrible boredom.


    It''s boring. I don''t care if you lie to me, I''ll tell you the answer so I don''t get my concubine bored.


    ¡±If it''s a faint word, you''ll see through it, right?¡±


    Must be.


    The voice of the Lord laughed happily.


    "Well, it''s true that it was a boring answer anyway." I''m telling©¤©¤ you, your idea fails. At this rate, you will lose both of your precious things. Be prepared.


    At last, I couldn''t hear my©¤©¤ voice.


    The headache subsided, and I hurried to my room to get Eliane and Cecilie''s stuffed animal ready.


    Then a man walks in from the front.


    "Douglas"


    Call his name.


    Douglas and I stopped and looked straight into each other''s eyes.


    "Nigel, what about you? I...©¤©¤"


    "It''s okay, we found them." From now on, I''m going to help both of you. "


    Having said that, Douglas smiled softly, although he was surprised for a moment.


    "I see... that''s good."


    And a little lost.


    ¡°What should I do? Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I want to settle this alone.¡±


    "... I see."


    Douglas answers briefly.


    Words of exchange may be short.


    No matter how much we exchange words, it doesn''t extend to the bond we''ve forged.


    Have you found the answer you asked me the other day?


    "Yeah, I found that, too." But maybe©¤©¤ this is the wrong answer. "


    "Even if the answer is wrong, is it something you found yourself?" Then I won''t say anything. "


    and Douglas open their mouths and start walking slowly.


    I''ll move my legs again.


    "©¤©¤That''s right, that''s my eye." You have good eyes now. If I had, I would have trusted Elijah from the beginning. ¡±


    "Thanks to Douglas." With you, I can fight with peace of mind. "


    "Gahaha, of course. I''m the strongest species of©¤©¤ dragon." It''s as easy as protecting a friend''s back. ¡±


    And there was a rubbing difference.


    Douglas slaps me on the shoulder.


    "Any man would be the ideal prince of a woman in love." I''ll pick up the bones. Bring it on as much as you can. "


    Yeah.


    In reply, I ran out. [M]


    I''m not lost anymore©¤©¤.


    No matter how this ends, I will only protect my loved ones. [M]


    Until now, the dark clouds had cleared my head like a lie.


    Finally©¤©¤.


    Douglas''s voice was heard from behind.


    "Am I just a sidekick this time?" I managed to give up the lead role. I won''t forgive you except for the happy ending. "

 166 157... all truths.

    "I finally got here."


    Yol looked up at the [White Snake] and murmured.


    But this time, it wasn''t just the [White Snake].


    Saint ©¤©¤Elijah''s hands and legs were stretched out and fixed in the space.


    Both eyelids remained tightly closed. You''ll wake up right away, but what does she think when she sees the [White Snake]?


    Before ©¤©¤I brought her here, I figured out a way to live, and I remembered her trying to resist Yol.


    Elaine seemed to like humans. Otherwise, you would have abandoned Cecilie at the time.


    "How can he not lose hope when he''s living in such an ugly world?"


    It muttered to itself suddenly.


    And Joel has not yet grasped the answer. Perhaps such an answer does not exist from the beginning.


    But it''s useless to think of such a thing©¤©¤.


    "I''m still expecting humans...?"


    Thinking so, Joel immediately shakes his head to the side.


    That''s a stupid idea. Let''s not give up hope for humans.


    "Nh..."


    A voice leaked from Eliane''s mouth. Looks like you''re finally awake.


    Joel switched his head and looked at Eliane''s face.


    ¡ô¡ô


    "Nh..."


    Open your eyes.


    ©¤©¤Then it was a strange place.


    Is the wall semi-transparent?


    The outside is full of water.


    It''s like being put in a huge tank.


    I stretched out my hands and legs and fixed them in the air.


    Now you look like a sinner who was crucified.


    You''re finally awake.


    Even though I had not yet grasped the situation, I heard a©¤©¤ man''s voice.


    Looking forward, there was a puppeteer''s jaws floating in the air, looking at me.


    But there was no emotion in those eyes.


    Black as an abyss without a bottom. I felt the creepiness in those eyes.


    "... you mean this is where the [White Snake] is?"


    When I asked, Joel nodded facelessly.


    Then [The White Snake] is faster than I©¤©¤ think, so I have something to ask.


    "Where''s Cecily? Answer me."


    "Don''t panic, he''s here."


    and Joel sniped his fingers, and the light of the doll appeared beside him.


    And it slowly tied the statue©¤©¤,


    Cecilie-chan!


    Like me, Cecily floated in the space with her hands and feet fixed.


    She seems to have fainted. There is no reply to the call.


    However, you can see that your shoulders are slightly raised and lowered by breathing. It seems certain that he is alive.


    ¡°I did what you said. Quickly release Cecily-chan!"


    "Well, wait. Even if you don''t panic, this one isn''t necessary." I''ll give it back to you. Before I do that©¤©¤,


    Saying that, Yol shifts his gaze to the other side of the wall.


    "Look at that first. It''s the evil god©¤©¤ [White Snake]."


    I looked beyond Joel''s gaze and saw a white snake swimming around in the water.


    But it''s not just a snake.


    It''s so huge that I don''t know where the edge is.


    In that overwhelming form, I unexpectedly took a breath.


    Moreover... when I looked closely, countless dots appeared around the [White Snake].


    "These things disappeared from the city by the power of the [White Snake]." I''ll tell you something©¤©¤ like ''something important''. "


    "In a place like this..."


    Some of them have a slight idea of what it is.


    ©¤©¤Is that the clock tower?


    I don''t know for sure from here, but it looks like it was in Lynchgi Ham.


    "... what are you thinking? What are you planning with the [White Snake]?"


    "Hmm, it''s wrong to go with the [White Snake]." Because [The White Snake] has no will. I''m just trying to use this [White©¤©¤ Snake] to destroy this world. "


    "The world...!? Do you think you can do that?"


    Of course, with the [White Snake]©¤©¤ and the power of the Holy Maiden.


    The jaws gulped lightly.


    That''s why you brought me here alive.


    "After all, you seem to have some idea of what it looks like." You''re a saintly woman. "


    I still can''t feel the sway of emotions from the talking yawl.


    It ©¤©¤seemed like I didn''t care about anything in this world.


    "Your best answer. Let''s explain the power of the [White Snake] again." Sometimes people go missing, as if they used magic once in a while, right? This is what you call a hidden phenomenon.


    That''s not all. A dictator may suddenly disappear during a war. Sometimes serial killings stop abruptly, and©¤©¤ they''re all brought about by the power of the [White Snake]. ¡±


    Silently listening, Joel continues to be even more expressionless.


    "And this incident was also a release of the power of such a [White Snake]." But... even though I was using a little bit of my hand to exercise the [White Snake] power too much, I used the power of the [White Snake] to bring you and this little girl here.


    However, the [White Snake] ''s power was rapidly weakening. The [White Snake] was already at its limit. Life will soon expire, but©¤©¤ how do you humans feel about ten years ago? "


    Ten years©¤©¤


    It was good news that the lifespan of the [White Snake] was about to expire.


    But how many sacrifices will be made in those ten years? With that in mind, we can''t just leave them alone.


    "But then the world cannot be extinguished." The power of the [White Snake] will be weakened from now on, and even if it could, it would have wiped out half of Lynchgi Ham. "


    and Joel mouths out and points at me.


    "That''s©¤©¤ where you needed the power of the Holy Maiden." You will supply the [White Snake] with magic power for over a thousand years in this space. That way, the [White Snake] can continue its activities until it wipes out the world. "


    "Isn''t that why you''re bothering me if I die..."


    At that time,©¤©¤ I said, "Bite my tongue and die."


    Because Joel didn''t seem to want to harm me.


    I mean... I thought my life would be a bargaining ingredient.


    The conjecture did not seem to be wrong.


    But do you think I can share my magic power with the [White Snake] when I hear it?


    ¡°You wouldn''t do that. I see... let''s make it visible first. [The White Snake] has lived a lifetime."


    Snap your fingers.


    Then the body of the [White Snake] burned with white flames.


    "This flame is the lifespan of the [White Snake]." But now I''m weak. It''s going to be gone soon. Meanwhile... take a look at your own body. "


    Joel tells me to drop my gaze on my chest.


    A white flame similar to that of the [White Snake] appeared there at some point.


    However, it wasn''t like the [White Snake], and it was just a small light.


    "I made a direct connection between your life and the [White Snake]." No matter what your will is, it will automatically supply the [White Snake] with magic power. It was possible because your magic power and the magic power of the [White Snake]©¤©¤ gods were very similar.


    That said, there are risks involved. It means that without you, the [White Snake] won''t be able to keep itself alive anymore. If you don''t do anything, the life you had ten years ago will be zero in an instant. But©¤©¤ I''m only interested in erasing the world. Therefore, there is no such risk. "


    "I mean... if I die and this light goes out, the [White Snake] ''s flame will go out in the same way."


    "That''s right."


    Joel shook his head slowly and vertically.


    ... let''s summarize the story.


    Yol wants to wipe out the world. But with the lifespan of the [White Snake] approaching, he dies before his ambitions are fulfilled.


    So I and [The White Snake] tried©¤©¤ to extend their lives by connecting their magical powers and lives. In this case, if I die, the remaining lifespan of the [White Snake] will be exhausted in an instant.


    Then©¤©¤.


    "Don''t think about strange things."


    Yol opens his mouth, as he previews my thoughts.


    "As you can imagine, even if you die, it doesn''t mean that you directly killed the [White Snake], so no divine punishment will occur." But you''re powerless when you''re©¤©¤ here. This space is the edge of the Divine Realm. In the divine world, suicide is a great sin. Whether you''re trying to die for (...) or (...), it''s a system that can''t do that. "


    Oh, so you want to give it a try?


    "Even if I try, I won''t have a problem." However, this exchange is troublesome all the©¤©¤ time. I''ll let you take this little girl hostage. "


    And now Yol turned his face to Cecilie-chan.


    ... is that what you''re doing?


    "... it seems that you can''t use the power of the Saintess anymore."


    "Yeah. All I want is your magic power." No need for futile force. "


    Earlier, I thought about activating barrier magic and healing magic, but©¤©¤ it didn''t work.


    Even if I tried to communicate with the goddess, I didn''t hear back.


    I can still feel the magic power inside my body.


    "You''re already stuffed." You can''t even leave this space without the power of the goddess. If you die, the [White Snake] will live, but you can''t even die on your own. Give up. "


    ¡°We can''t just give up. I promised you that I would ''solve the case''. I''ll definitely do something about it.¡±


    and gently groaning back at Joel,


    "Kukukuku..."


    He laughed out of his mouth without expression.


    "Apparently, you haven''t lost hope in©¤©¤ this desperate situation." I admit,©¤©¤ you''re a tougher woman than I expected. "


    "Thank you for that."


    Because I don''t want to keep being a princess just waiting for help.


    Even while doing so, I thought countless ways to get out of this predicament.


    But you©¤©¤ can''t.


    No matter what path you follow, you have to sacrifice something.


    The best option is for©¤©¤ me to die and stop the [White Snake] rampage.


    However, they have sealed off their suicide. I''m taking a break from everything, but©¤©¤ that''s no reason to give up.


    ©¤©¤You''re here, right?


    While exchanging conversations with Joel,©¤©¤ suddenly trying to grab his tail, he raised his voice as if he had noticed something.


    What''s the matter?


    "A foreign object is about to enter this space." And it was for two. Of course, one of them is just as calculated. "


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe©¤©¤, Nigel?


    But how did you get into this space?


    Besides, who is the other for two? Everyone has no idea.


    "You humans will scratch your feet." I thought they were all boring people, but some of them seemed to have bones. But©¤©¤ this won''t quench my thirst. "


    When Joel says that, his body gradually fades.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    "We just need to get rid of the foreign object." I''ll be right back. "


    Are you planning to move to a place©¤©¤ where the appearance of Joel is disappearing?


    But before he disappeared completely, I asked.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Answer me.¡±


    "What are you going to do about it?" But... that''s right. Shall I teach only those who have served the [White Snake] for many years? And for a reason.©¤©¤ "


    It''s the only thing©¤©¤ I''ve ever served.


    "If so, why are you...©¤©¤"


    Before I could spin the next question, Joel disappeared from sight.

 167 158 Divine Realm Entry

    Eliane and Cecilie''s stuffed animals suddenly glowed.


    And the©¤©¤ next moment, thinking that the whole room had turned pure white, I was standing on a long aisle.


    Not in the castle. There shouldn''t have been a place like this.


    "So... this is where the [White Snake] is?"


    I asked, but I didn''t hear from the goddess.


    The walls are clear and the outside seems to be water. Somewhere strange.


    [White Snake] and Elijah and Cecilie were still out of sight.


    But there are two of us down©¤©¤ this aisle, and I was sure of that.


    "This is not the time to think." We have to go and help them. "


    "Wait."


    ©¤©¤When I try to run, I can hear my voice.


    Then a human-shaped light appeared, which eventually became a man.


    "You..."


    "Did you use that stuffed animal to get here?" Absolutely... the goddess does extra things for me. "


    Having heard that, one thought comes to mind in me. [M]


    "What if you were... the doll maker who made that stuffed animal?" Your name was Joel, wasn''t it? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    He didn''t answer anything, but I felt it now, as if that silence meant affirmation.


    ¡°Where did you two go? Give me back the two of you."


    I will make my voice harsh, but the answer from Joel remains the same.


    He kept his emotions out of his face and was just looking at me in silence.


    Some people will look creepy.


    But I had the impression that he had a©¤©¤ terribly sad look on his face.


    ¡°Why did you come here? Even if you come, you know there''s no way to help them, right?"


    "I don''t think so. I don''t know if I have to try."


    "Reckless confidence will destroy you." And©¤©¤ the world. "


    Then Joel puts his right hand out in front of him. And in a moment the sword of light was in Joel''s hand.


    "I can''t go through here."


    Joel says that and kicks the ground. The next moment I thought about it, Joel''s face was right in front of me.


    I pull the sword out of my hand. And he took Joel''s sword.


    "I know you. It''s the lady''s luggage, isn''t it? You can''t rely on her in this space. Do you think you can beat me like that?"


    "I can''t©¤©¤ lose. I can''t lose!"


    Without letting go of the attack, I kept waving my sword.


    As if dancing, we were talking with our swords.


    ©¤©¤Strong.


    I admire it in my heart.


    The movement of the jaws is fast, and it is difficult to chase them with just your eyes.


    It was even shifting gears. Such a genre would not exist anywhere. I know that because I cover all schools.


    But...


    "Ho ho ho? It''s pretty good, isn''t it?" To be honest, I thought I''d win in a flash. "


    Joel crouches down and fires his sword to hunt down my feet.


    But I jumped and avoided it. The moment I landed on the ground, I paid my sword to the side.


    I''ve fought with guys like you!


    Remember when you played mock battles with©¤©¤ Maria and Douglas.


    Compared to those two, he''s just a kid with a sword in his motion!


    But.


    "I have no choice. I don''t have time to play with you."


    That''s what Joel says, and he keeps his distance from me for a moment.


    The next moment the light explodes around©¤©¤ him.


    And when the sight was opened,©¤©¤ the appearance of the yawl had changed.


    "I didn''t want to be so ugly."


    Joel''s voice was more lacking in emotion than ever before.


    And the top half of his clothes burst forth, and Joel grew black wings from his back.


    "Ki, you..."


    "I am an angel who has served the [White Snake] for many years.©¤©¤ No, I am a fallen angel."


    Joel explains end to end.


    When I heard that, I didn''t even have time to be surprised. [M]


    "You guys, in the first place, your bodies are made differently from humans." No matter how you scratch, you can''t beat me. Now, it''s time for the end. "


    A bullet with a deeper color than the darkness of the night fired from his fingertips.


    It''s©¤©¤ like a bullet that condenses the hatred of this world.


    ©¤©¤I can only watch the sight of it coming towards me in silence. [M]


    I know. If this strikes you, you''re dead.


    But... now I can''t avoid it!?


    The moment a bullet tried to shoot me in the forehead,


    "What are you doing?"


    Simultaneously with the voice of such a woman, the bullet can bounce.


    Looking back, there was a woman standing there with a slightly victorious look and a dazed look.


    "You..."


    "What are you standing there for?" You know what I mean? If you do, Elijah won''t do it either. If you don''t know, make it smoother. "


    It was©¤©¤ Leticia.

 168 159: The princess can only save the prince.

    The daughter of a sorcerer.


    Leticia shows up, and yet Joel doesn''t reveal his emotions.


    "Oh, if you know so much, why did you give Claude such a stuffed animal?" What are you thinking? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Joel does not answer Leticia''s question.


    "... why are you here?"


    In my words,


    "I don''t know. I found myself in this space." Is this... where the [White Snake] is? But right now, let''s do something about©¤©¤ him. "


    and Leticia winked and answered.


    "...... Have you finished the fun chat? No matter what, things won''t change as soon as one of the little girls shows up. The curtain once lowered will never rise again."


    That said, Yol goes on to unleash the bullet of darkness. A bullet accompanied by the fate of death. I rubbed it on my body and it killed me instantly.


    And this time it''s not a single shot. They''ve fired a number of rounds.


    "It''s not a licking."


    But when©¤©¤ Leticia sniped her fingers, they all exploded into dust.


    "That main ingredient looks like a curse." If it''s a curse, you can offset it by blowing my curse. Now that©¤©¤ I''m your shield, let''s get rid of that damn man! "


    Thank you!


    I grabbed my sword hard and headed towards Yoru again.


    But Joel is not just waiting in silence.


    A bullet is coming to kill me, but Leticia has disabled me from one side.


    But mysteriously, the more you run, the further away Yol will be from me.


    I get the illusion that the aisle will continue indefinitely. But I didn''t stop. [M]


    What are you going to do?


    As I run, I ask Joel. [M]


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    "Even if it''s a fallen angel, it doesn''t change being an angel." And yet, I was going to use [White©¤©¤ Snake] to hunt down Eliane and Cecily and do©¤©¤ something about it. "


    I''m just trying to wipe out this ugly world with my [White Snake].


    The number of bullets further increases.


    But I will not stop moving forward. [M]


    ¡°The rich oppress the poor. A powerful man kills a powerless man. I''m an angel too. At first I wanted to believe in humans. But©¤©¤ you humans all betray my expectations. And yet, why©¤©¤ do you look like that?"


    ¡°It''s settled, because I believe in this beautiful world.¡±


    Joel bends his head in disbelief.


    "I apologize to you as a©¤©¤ human representative for being able to see nothing but the ugly sight of the world. I''m sorry, but... I want you to believe me. Humans aren''t just that kind of people. I''m sure we all just want to be happy. It''s just rubbing against each other.©¤©¤"


    "It''s a beautiful thing." No matter how much you say it, it''s too late. My heart broke a long time ago. "


    ©¤©¤Strangely enough, the distance from the yawl, which could not be approached by running or running, clogs up as you look.


    And then I finally arrive at the end of Joel''s eyes and nose.


    I wonder if we don''t understand each other anymore?


    "It''s useless."


    "... I see."


    When I heard that, I pierced Joel''s chest with©¤©¤ my sword.


    Woosh, the sword is coming in amazingly. It was as soft as a cake sword.


    "... why do you have such sad eyes?"


    "Because everything may have been in vain."


    Joel doesn''t even show a gesture of resistance.


    It seemed like a de facto declaration of defeat.


    "I''ll tell you, even if you defeat me, it''s hopeless to come to you." Kill the [White Snake] and Lynchgham will be extinguished. However, the [White Snake] is gone, and there is only one way to keep Lynchgi Ham from going extinct. "


    "Is that...?"


    "To kill the Holy Maiden."


    Joru speaks lightly.


    "If you kill her, the remaining lifespan of [White Snake] will be zero in an instant." Then the divine punishment will not come down. Think ahead. You know what I''m saying? "


    "..... ahh"


    Until yesterday, I might still be lost. [M]


    But I made up my mind.


    ¡°I know, and I know the answer. That''s why I''m here."


    "I see. Let me show you that."


    Having said that, Yol slowly closes his eyelids.


    His body disappeared into particles of light.


    "...... I think it''s true that you wanted to believe in humans."


    Leticia walks up from behind and calls out to me.


    "I mean, think about it." In any case, there''s no reason to give Claude the stuffed animal that''s going to be the [entrance]. "


    "What do you mean?"


    ¡°Maybe I tried it. I seemed to have figured out that I was a magician. Maybe he wanted to identify humans."


    and Leticia smile in their mouths.


    ... surprisingly, that might be the answer.


    "Well, then, we could have shown him what we did."


    ¡°I don''t know, and it doesn''t matter right©¤©¤ now.¡±


    Leticia said that, and her body began to shine. The body gradually loses its pigment and tries to disappear from this space.


    "Les, Leticia!?"


    "Ah... looks like I can''t do it anymore." Maybe she''s the one who brought me here, so I guess I''m no longer in charge? That''s all I have to say.©¤©¤ "


    Having said that, Leticia smiled in her mouth.


    "You''re the only one who can save Elaine." The prince is the only one who can help the princess. "

 169 160 · The power of darkness. Dwell in this hand.

    Suddenly it happened.


    "Huh...?"


    I couldn''t move until now, but I suddenly lost©¤©¤ that feeling.


    Thrown on the floor.


    It seemed to be the same for Cecilie-chan nearby. I quickly rushed over to her.


    "Cecilie-chan! Please be firm!"


    Cecilie kept her eyes peeled as she called out.


    But... I knew I was breathing. It seems that life has nothing to do with it.


    "What the hell..."


    When I feel confused,


    Elaine!


    A man appeared in©¤©¤ this space with such a voice.


    It''s Nigel!


    Are you okay? Are you hurt?


    "Yeah, thanks."


    I told Nigel who cared about me.


    Then he breathes out in relief.


    But back to the serious look,


    Is that the©¤©¤ [White Snake]?


    and looked up at the [White Snake] on the other side of the semi-transparent wall.


    Yes.


    "That''s all the culprit." If only we could do something about it, Eliane and Cecily... and Lynchgi ham would be safe as well. "


    ¡°Yeah, it''s a happy ending without complaints. but...."


    That''s how I cloud my expression.


    Defeat the [White Snake] and Lynchgham will be extinguished.


    Meanwhile, if I die, the [White Snake] will cease its activities, and the important disappearance that is happening in Lynchgi Ham will also be brought to an end.


    ©¤©¤Then there''s one thing I do.


    When I got ready and saw Nigel''s face, the wall that surrounded us©¤©¤ suddenly broke with a sound.


    "Elaine! Give me my hand!"


    Use your left hand to take Cecilie''s hand. Then hold Nigel''s hand back with your right hand.


    The water is falling down on us!


    "But..."


    "Can you breathe...?"


    Strangely, it feels as floating as it did when it was in the water, but it''s not difficult to breathe.


    "Doesn''t that mean it''s water?"


    "Looks like it." Well, if you believe Joel''s words, this is the Divine Realm. It doesn''t matter what happens. "


    "That''s right...! Where the hell is Yol?" he knows something.... "


    I would be here.


    When Nigel is asked, a voice comes from the sky instead.


    It''s Joel''s voice.


    ¡±You''re still... alive, aren''t you?¡±


    ''Of course. If you think you stabbed me that much, then you''re a laughing stock. But I couldn''t keep my soul from©¤©¤ disappearing anymore, and I was sure that my soul would disappear. I can''t do anything to you anymore. But before that©¤©¤,


    and Joel continue to say these words:


    I''ll let you see©¤©¤ what''s important disappear.


    It was that moment.


    The [White Snake] is twisting and moving towards us.


    "Elaine! Come here!"


    Yes!


    I grabbed Nigel and Cecily''s hand even harder.


    We swim through breathable water, avoiding the [White Snake] rush.


    But the [White Snake] turned. They come at us again.


    That being said,


    The attack itself isn''t a big deal.


    "That''s right, but..."


    You can''t attack from here,©¤©¤ because if you do it badly, you''ll be able to defeat the [White Snake].


    "Can''t we get out of this space?" then.... "


    It''s useless.


    As if to shatter our hopes, Joel says:


    With the power of the goddess, it might be possible to return to the original world. However, as long as Eliane is in this space, she can''t use her power as a saintly lady. Now, what are you going to do? What are you going to throw away?


    Desperate situation.


    I could understand the true meaning of Joel''s question.


    Nigel, listen to me.


    I tell him as I run away from the [White Snake].


    "It seems that my magic power©¤©¤ and my life are now directly connected to the [White Snake]." In other words, if I die, the lifespan of the [White Snake] will automatically be extinguished. "


    "Yeah, Joel told me that too." but.... "


    "But©¤©¤ I can''t die on my own. Please, Nigel."


    Slowly inhale, I keep going like this.


    Nigel, please kill©¤©¤ me.


    If ©¤©¤I die, Lynchghi Ham will be saved.


    With the expiration of the life of the [White Snake], all the precious things that have been lost will be returned to their original places.


    "I''m not sparing©¤©¤ my life."


    In ©¤©¤my mind, I had been expecting this to happen for a long time.


    The Holy Maiden has a mission to make people all over the world happy.


    And after my mother passed away, I was ready to do©¤©¤ that after awakening to the power of being a saintly woman.


    This is my last job as a saint.


    I will sacrifice my life to save you all©¤©¤.


    But...


    No, I can''t.


    and Nigel unequivocally exclaim.


    "But, but...!"


    "What about yourself?" Apart from your mission and readiness as a saintess, don''t©¤©¤ you want to live longer? "


    I don''t really want to die.


    It is only natural that this should be the case.


    Because ©¤©¤I want to be with Nigel even more.


    I love Ralph. I want to talk to Abby about the girls. I''d like to make a delicious dish for Douglas.


    I want to go out with Cecily©¤©¤ again.


    However, it was©¤©¤ terrifying to lose my loved ones after spending my life.


    "©¤©¤I have an idea."


    Quicker than I open my mouth.


    Nigel draws his sword with his opposite hand to the one holding my hand.


    This is an important Divine Sword from Spirit King Philip.


    We brought peace to the world by overthrowing the demon king with this sword.


    "Nigel... what are you doing?"


    ©¤©¤Is that why you''re trying to defeat the [White Snake]!?


    "Don''t do that!" If you do that.... "


    "No, it''s not."


    Nigel shook his head and raised his sword high.


    "It''s the dark power of a demon (...) king (...). Dwell in this hand."

 170 161. Im yours alone.──

    "It''s the dark power of the Demon King." Dwell in this hand. "


    The moment I said it, my©¤©¤ eyes and head turned pitch dark.


    While my vision was completely blocked, I could hear voices like this.


    Oh, so you''re finally going to rely on your concubine''s help?


    I''m just listening, and my head is getting messy.


    Hate, hate, hate, hate.


    It feels like I''ve suffered all the hatred in this world.


    My head is refreshed past the pain.


    But I can''t move my body the way I want.


    I was desperately stopping my consciousness from breaking off.


    Nigel!


    I can''t see her. But I can only hear voices.


    However, just listening to that voice swells her love.


    What are you going to throw away?


    The Demon King''s voice speaks to me.


    "I''m...."


    Do you know what''s going on? If you abandon the Holy Maiden, the world will be saved. But if we©¤©¤ forsake the world, the Holy Lady is saved. In other words, the saintly lady and the world are on the balance. Which do you choose?


    That was the question the goddess asked me before I got here,©¤©¤ and the demon king asked me.


    No, moreover, a©¤©¤ long time ago, Douglas asked me, thinking that this situation would come to him one day.


    As a prince, I know©¤©¤ my options.


    Abandoning Elaine.


    Sometimes a royalty shall cast away his precious things and men, and deliver his people.


    And even with your©¤©¤ own life, there are times when you have to sacrifice.


    This is exactly the time.


    As the ideal prince of everyone, I must sacrifice only one Elijah.


    But©¤©¤.


    "I choose©¤©¤ Eliane..."


    The choice I made was unsuitable for me as a©¤©¤ prince. [M]


    Nigel, please have a good look!


    I''ve never said a word before. [M]


    Then this would be my first period of rebellion.


    Kukuku, that''s an interesting answer. Have you changed your mind?


    The Demon King laughed happily.


    I couldn''t make a©¤©¤ normal decision because I craved the power of darkness so much.


    I''ve never felt so much hatred and disgust.


    ¡°Please, Nigel! You''re a prince, aren''t you? It''s impossible to choose me here!"


    That''s what I said, and I got a little nervous.


    No, it''s not.


    That''s not what I want to do.


    "I...©¤©¤"


    I shout as if to shake away the glitter in my head. [M]


    "I want to be the prince of your dreams. Ahhhhhhh!"


    You don''t have to be the ideal prince for everyone.


    I just©¤©¤ want to be the only prince I love.


    Because that''s what a man is.


    Trying to be the ideal prince of a woman in love©¤©¤.


    ©¤©¤Nie©¤©¤ Jieh


    Oh©¤©¤, Eliane''s voice was getting farther and farther away.


    I may not be able to hold her hand in the dark anymore. [M]


    But©¤©¤.


    No.


    With one word, I murmured.


    Could it be that abandoning the country and taking Elijah''s hand meant becoming her own ideal prince?


    ©¤©¤Isn''t that right, Nigel?


    Were you such a small man?


    Do you think Eliane would be happy to do this?


    ©¤©¤Everything was no.


    What are you going to throw away?


    At that time,©¤©¤ and now, the demon king asked me a question.


    I''ll tell you this again and again. [M]


    "I''m not throwing anything away. It may be thought of as greedy. All of them,©¤©¤ I''m not going to release a single drop of something important from this hand!"


    I think that''s her ideal prince©¤©¤.


    Take out the sword as if to slash and tear the thighs in his head.


    Then, the dark world suddenly glows white.


    And in front of me was the woman I loved.

 171 162 big victories!

    There is light in Nigel''s eyes.


    "Nigel... are you okay?"


    Yeah. I''m sorry to bother you.


    Nigel, who smiled like that, was his usual friend.


    ¡°Again, I want to be the prince of your dreams.¡±


    He takes his hands off me and holds the sword with both hands.


    The blade of the sword was dyed black. Even the evil mind remains unchanged.


    The [White Snake] switched directions and burst forward as we watched.


    "For that reason... I want to protect you©¤©¤ and Lynch Gi-ham." I wonder if I''m such a pussy? "


    ¡°No, I don''t think so.¡±


    Because ©¤©¤that''s what Nigel is for.


    {What the hell...? I can''t believe that power...!? ¡±


    Joel''s confused voice.


    The [White Snake] is coming. But this time I won''t run away. Face it head-on.


    Nigel raised his sword wide,


    ¡±Hahhhhhhhh!¡±


    Slashes through the [White Snake].


    Then, the [White Snake] ''s body gradually turned black.


    The [White Snake] twisted his body in bitterness, but slowly calmed down.


    "It''s not©¤©¤ gone."


    At the same time, I felt©¤©¤ like the [White Snake] had been reborn from scratch.


    ©¤©¤Eventually, the [White Snake], whose body was also stained with black flames, had lost interest in us, and left the scene.


    When I saw the flame that was lit in my chest, the color remained white.


    Does this mean... that the [White Snake] has been rebuilt so that it no longer has a connection to me?


    {I see... that''s the power of the Demon King. Far from the gods, was it so powerful that the world would perish if©¤©¤ we misused it? "


    Yoel''s voice was strangely distracted.


    "Nigel... what''s a demon king?"


    ¡°Yeah, I noticed just before I got here.¡±


    and Nigel move their mouths.


    "When I slashed the Demon King, it must have meant that a part of my soul was on this sword." If you think about it, it''s probably because of him. "


    Indeed, if you look closely at the sword, you can feel the evil power that you have seen.


    Where did you see©¤©¤ it, of course, in the basement of the Berkhaim Royal Castle.


    With the Demon King in front of us, we felt terrified by this overwhelming power.


    "The Demon King has spoken to me many times." Be true to your desires and throw away©¤©¤ what©¤©¤ kind of things. When I heard that voice, my heart was stained with darkness for some reason. "


    "That''s why you were temporarily trying to choose me over Lynchgi Ham..."


    "Yes, but at the same time, this was my heart." I''m sure the Demon King must have amplified it. "


    But Nigel©¤©¤ and I continue.


    "There''s no need to throw anything away. I mean, you should get both. With this power, I©¤©¤ thought I could make it happen. That said, it was a kind of bet to really master the power of the Demon King."


    "But we won the bet."


    ¡°That''s right, this is the best happy ending.¡±


    The [White Snake] begins to swim slowly around us.


    It was as if they were blessing us.


    Yol©¤©¤


    "... it doesn''t make sense to come here and throw up a bluff." Yes, the [White Snake] has been rebuilt. "


    Joel continues in a strangely refreshing tone, as if he had given up everything.


    "I didn''t know humans had people like you." After swallowing everything, the©¤©¤ world is beautiful and beautiful. That''s just a fool, but you embodied it. The power of the Demon King was pulled. If you do that, I''ll take care of you. "


    How about that? Have you reviewed humans a little bit?


    I don''t know...


    To Nigel''s words, Joel goes on to say:


    {But... if I had met you earlier, something might have changed. I''m already gone.©¤©¤ It''s too late for anything. "


    If only we had met Joel before this happened©¤©¤.


    That''s what I think, but life is only one thing. It was impossible to have such an IF route, but it was©¤©¤ a bit unpleasant.


    "Oh, look,©¤©¤ Nigel. your precious things....."


    While Nigel and Yol are exchanging words, I say so.


    Bags and purses of Lynchghi Ham people floating nearby. Watchtower.


    They became particles of light and ascended to heaven.


    "I''m sure... we''re back to where we came from." Joel''s right, the [White Snake] has really been rebuilt. "


    "Great...."


    Even though Cecily hasn''t opened her eyes yet,©¤©¤ I''m holding her hand firmly.


    There was nothing left that I thought had fallen to zero once.


    "But... how do we get back from here?" Without the power of the goddess, we humans wouldn''t have been able to get out of this space..... "


    [Rest assured, the rules of this space have changed with the [White Snake] stained with black. Your power will be restored immediately. "


    The only concern Yol has dispelled.


    "It''s gentle on burns, isn''t it?" Have you changed your mind? "


    Kukuku, did I change my mind?


    Joel let out a laugh.


    ''I told you, it''s too late for anything. The threat of the [White Snake] was definitely gone. But you have more evil to deal with, don''t you? "


    "What''s that supposed to mean?©¤©¤"


    Well, this is fine. Either way, the purpose of annihilating the world will be fulfilled. The only thing to spare is that I won''t be able to see that moment.©¤©¤ "


    At the end of the ominous words, Joel''s signs have completely disappeared.


    the evil we have to deal with more...?


    The purpose of the annihilation of the world will be fulfilled...?


    What the hell was that©¤©¤?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!


    At that time.


    Nigel roared like a beast and began to suffer.

 172 163 · In the end, justice and love have lost.

    "Nigel!?"


    I immediately call Nigel''s name, but©¤©¤ he quickly manages it by hand.


    The darkness of the Divine Sword covers Nigel''s entire body. He bent over and gave a bitter expression.


    ©¤©¤No healing magic!


    The power of the Holy Maiden has not been restored!


    "Ho-ho? You''re an abominable saintly woman."


    Confused, Nigel''s mouth moved.


    But ©¤©¤the voice was an evil one that did not resemble Nigel.


    But there is a voice coming out of his mouth.


    "You are.©¤©¤"


    "Finally, I took over his body." I feel so refreshed. "


    When you hear that voice, you sense what is happening to Nigel now.


    It is a demon (...) king (...).


    It was a fact that I was a little uncomfortable with the fact that the Demon King easily helped me.


    Nigel didn''t seem to know what was going to happen unless he tried.


    That''s why...


    "Do you think my concubine has become your ally?" That justice and love were the last to prevail? Don''t be©¤©¤silly. That''s not what a concubine is. "


    I hid my fangs and gave up my power to Nigel.


    And looking at the gap, he''s trying to hijack Nigel''s body by passing on the sword.


    "Stop it! Get away from Nigel!"


    "Don''t give orders."


    ©¤©¤Demon King Nigel thrust his hand forward.


    His eyes glowed wickedly red.


    Ahhh!


    Then I''m blown backwards by invisible force.


    Even so, I won''t let go of Cecily.


    The demon king laughed.


    "Everything is convenient." With the power of the goddess, we wouldn©¤©¤''t be able to come back, would we? Then I''ll kill you by then. I don''t think you can just die. I''ll make you feel the pain of death in an instant. "


    Having said that, the Demon King who had taken over Nigel''s body raised©¤©¤ his Divine Sword and the Demon Sword©¤©¤.


    MEEEEE!

 173 164: Naturally!

    At ©¤©¤that moment.


    I heard a cute voice disproportionately present here.


    "Cecily...?"


    "Don''t cum at me, noo!" What the hell! "


    ©¤©¤Cecily opened her eyes and looked at the Demon King.


    But it wasn''t the usual Cecilie.


    Her body was overflowing with magic.


    It emitted light and filled this space.


    This divine magic power©¤©¤!


    ©¤©¤Demon King, do you want to destroy the world three times?


    This voice is the voice of the©¤©¤ goddess.


    Her voice echoed in her head.


    "Goddess! What is this all about?"©¤©¤ No, before that..... "


    ¡±... I''m sorry. The [Road] with you has been cut off, so it''ll take a little longer to get it back together.¡±


    But, but! I''ll be the Demon King at that time.©¤©¤


    But©¤©¤...


    The goddess blocked my words and continued like this.


    There were two miscalculations in the fallen angel Joel. One was that Nigel could use the power of the Demon King. And the other thing is that there were two people in©¤©¤ this space who had the qualities of being a saint. "


    "I can''t believe it..."


    Before I say what came to my mind,


    "Gu...! What...?" Why are there two saints in this generation! "


    A demon king in the shape of Nigel was holding his head and floating on the spot.


    There is sweating from the forehead. Her face was pale and she had a bitter expression on her face.


    So, who decided©¤©¤ that there shouldn''t be two saints?


    Straight words from the goddess.


    "Cecilie-chan is... the Holy Maiden?"


    Is that it?


    Cecily looked at my face and clenched her fist.


    "Even though Cecily, she''s the coolest girl in the world!" What''s wrong is... get out of here! "


    Light is spreading further.


    Cecilie''s tiny hand moves away from me.


    But I was not at all anxious, and I saw her off with relief.


    "Stop, don''t come near me! Don''t turn your damn power towards my concubine!"


    The demon king staggered away from Cecilie.


    But she doesn''t stop moving on.


    At that time©¤©¤, tears fell from both eyes of Nigel.


    Is the Demon King shedding tears of suffering too much?


    ©¤©¤But it''s not.


    Maybe this is Nigel''s own tears.


    I worked too hard, the embankment of my heart broke down, and my©¤©¤ tears faded.


    "Cecilie''s always been so happy." So now it''s Cecilie''s turn. Cecilie will help you with this. "


    Cecilie hugged the demon king''s body without even thinking about his resistance.


    "I-It''s better to rest when you''re tired." Nhh, you''ve been working too hard on this. "


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    The Demon King''s roar.


    The light scattered and dyed the©¤©¤ surroundings white.


    And when the vision is opened,


    "C¨¦cile..."


    Nigel drops his gaze on Cecilie.


    Her eyes are not glowing red anymore. The evil power had also disappeared.


    It''s©¤©¤ Nigel as usual.


    Cecily helped me, didn''t she?


    Yeah!


    Having said that, Cecilie rubbed her face against Nigel''s body.


    The smile looks very happy.


    Nigel gently strokes her head like that.


    "Thank you, Cecilie. You''re my proud sister."


    With such a smile on her face, Cecilie returned this to Nigel.


    Naturally!